《THE LYCAN KING’S SECOND CHANCE MATE》


 Chapter 0001

    Chapter 0001


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    "Hello, you''ve reached Conrad''s cell phone, please leave a message." A loud beep follows the voice


    and I instantly end the call, sighing heavily.


    "Come on Conrad!" I cry in frustration as I pick up my purse and rush out of my bedroom.


    I''ve been trying to reach my boyfriend for hours and it''s frustrating the hell out of me.


    He hasn¡¯t called or texted to check on me either since this morning, which is unusual of him. This


    has never happened before.


    I need to go over to Conrad''s apartment and check on him to make sure everything is alright. We


    are supposed to go on a date today and he said he woulde here to pick me up.


    As I descend the staircase, I try to call him one more time and it goes straight to voicemail again. I


    almost shoot my phone against the wall.


    "Ashanti!" A familiar voice calls my name as I''m about to exit the living room.


    I signed inwardly and turn to look at her.


    "Yes, mum." Everytime I address this woman as mum, I almost swallow my tongue.


    I hate to do it, but my father keeps forcing me to do so.


    "Go get Rhea for me. There''s something I need to tell her." She instructs and I look at her in total


    disbelief.


    "Can you send one of the servants to do that, please?" I ask as politely as I can. "I''m about to go out


    and it¡¯s kind of urgent."


    ¡°Are you trying to disobey me?"


    "No, I''m not¡­ I''m just trying to say¡­"


    "Wait till your father hears about this." She gives me a wicked look before walking away. If I let her


    walk out of that door and go to meet my father, she''ll tell him something I never have done which


    unsurprisingly my father will believe in her and it would never end well.


    "Alright fine!" I surrender. "I''ll go get her." I make sure not to look at her because the smile of victory


    on her face will make me snap.


    I head back to the staircase. My thoughts travel back to Conrad and I dial his number one more


    time, but I get the same annoying voice mail message.


    This has never happened before. I''m scared.


    As I stop at my half-sister¡¯s room, I heard unspeakable soundsing out of it.


    "Yeah¡­ Oh¡­" I hear a moaning voice emanating from Rhea''s bedroom. It''s hers. I stop in my


    tracks to listen more and her voice rises. Chills run down my spine when I finally figure out what''s


    going on there. "Oh my God¡­ yeah¡­ fuck! You are going to make mee!"


    Well, of course it¡¯s hers and she¡¯s doing THAT at this hour already.


    This is no news, but why does she have to be so loud?


    It''s a good thing our father neveres up here or he''ll be heartbroken to hear his favourite


    daughter screaming in such an unholy way.


    "Why don''t you break up with my sister and date me instead? I am father''s favorite daughter. If you


    marry me, you stand a higher chance of bing Alpha than if you marry Ashanti." I stop walking


    and try to process what I just heard Rhea say.


    My head is unsteady. My heart is pounding in my ears.


    "I''m not doing this because I want to be Alpha someday, Rhea."


    That voice!


    That smooth baritone voice.


    It belongs to no one else, but my boyfriend, Conrad!


    "I just love who you are. Your personality intrigues me. You are the one I want to be with."


    ¡°Stop it. I know it¡¯s because I¡¯m good.¡± Rhea giggles, making me want to puke.


    Conrad¡¯sst words hit me like the worse kind of physical pain. My chest is rising and falling, my


    breaths areing in too hard. I am hyperventting.


    For a split second, I want to listen to my heart that¡¯s telling me to turn and leave, but my mind wins


    the war and I barge into the bedroom, fuming in anger.


    Both Conrad and Rhea jump in fear when their eyes fall on me. Conrad is looking at me like I


    suddenly grew two heads.


    "Oh yeah?" I ask with a shaky voice. Tears are burning behind my eyelids and I have to blink many


    times to prevent them from escaping my eyes.


    I¡¯m not going to cry for him.


    He¡¯s not worth it!


    "Ashanti, please I can exin!" Conrad begs as he tries to step down from the bed, but he can''t


    because he''s stark naked under theforter.


    "Ashanti, what the hell are you doing in my bedroom?" Rhea screams at the top of her voice and I


    drag my eyes from Conrad and ster them on her face. She doesn''t look scared or guilty at all.


    She looks angry.


    "Your mom asked me to bring you downstairs. And what the heck are you doing in bed with my


    boyfriend?" I ask raising my voice at her as well.


    ""I just fucked him. What are you going to do about it?" She folds her arms over her chest and


    smirks at me. Her bluntness gets me speechless.


    Her confidence immediately makes me understand that this isn''t the first time they are sleeping with


    each other. They have been doing this for a while now behind my back.


    "Come on, Conrad." She nudges his arm with her elbow. "Why don''t you tell her to her face right


    now that I''m the one you want to be with because I''m better than her?"


    She''s doing it again. She''s trying to take what''s mine as always. Rhea has been the favorite child in


    this family since her arrival. Our father loves her to bits and he let''s her have anything she wants,


    but it seems she only ever wants what I have. Since we were children, she would steal my friends


    by turning them against me just to prove to me that she is the more popr one in the pack and


    now, she has moved on to my boyfriend.


    She had stolen my boyfriend the same way her mother stole our father from my mother. My mum


    and dad used to be happily married, but one day, my stepmom showed up out of nowhere with


    Rhea in her arms. That''s when my mother found out that my father had been having an affair with


    another woman. She couldn''t take it, so she left her family and her pack. They didn¡¯t allow her to


    take me with her. My father imed he¡¯s the Alpha of the pack and my mother was not mentally


    stable enough to take care of me.


    Father did not denounce my mother as a traitor, but he never went to find her either and since then,


    neither of us have ever heard from her.


    You might think my father loved me so deeply that he kept me by his side, but the way I got treated


    by everyone in this family made me feel like I was the intruder.


    A stubborn tear escapes my eye, but I furiously wipe it away and suck in a deep breath. I train my


    eyes on Rhea who is smirking at me. I wish I could cripple her cockiness with the back of my hand.


    "You really are pathetic Rhea." I chuckle in pain. "You like stealing other women''s men like just your


    mum. The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree, does it?" Her gaze darkens. The smirk on her face


    wipes off and is reced with a scorn.


    "You and your mother are losers who can''t keep their men! Men always know who are better."


    "Oh really? Or is he with you just because he wants to be the alpha one day?" I am trying hard to


    hold myself together and get through with this confrontation. My breaths areing in too fast and


    my heart feels like it has been stabbed by a hundred daggers.


    "That''s exactly the value I can provide and I''m proud of it. What about you? What can you offer him


    if he stays with you? Ashanti, you are nothing! Can¡¯t you see that? All this time you thought you


    were better than me because I came hereter, but guess what? It has been proven time and again


    I''m better than you. I''m dad''s favourite child, your friends love me better, and your Conrad is having


    a happier time with me. You have no value and that¡¯s because you always fuck everything up!¡± Her


    mean words p my face like a hundred hands.


    This is not the first time she¡¯s gaslighting me. She does it all the time and it always hurts. But I need


    to stay strong and not let those words get to me.


    I look at her evil face.


    I still can''t believe this is happening. This has got to be a nightmare. I should be able to wake up


    from this.


    "Ashanti, please you have to listen to me¡­" Conrad starts talking again, but I cut him off.


    "There''s no need for us to have any talk, Conrad. I can see you''ve made your choice.


    Congrattions."


    What¡¯s the point of keeping pretending? I¡¯m the less favoured kid, and Rhea will help him be


    the alpha with her sweet words by my father¡¯s ears. He already got what he wanted, didn¡¯t he?


    "I¡­" His words are cut short by the sound of footsteps resonating in the bedroom. We all turn to


    look at the door and there''s a maid standing in the doorway.


    "I''ve got news from Alpha Anderson."


    Our father.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    We all pay attention to her.


    "The Beta of the Lunar Crescent Pack and his men have arrived and Alpha Anderson needs the two


    of you in his office immediately!" She reports and Rhea immediately jumps down from her bed and


    bolts into the bathroom at the speed of light.


    My heart starts pounding because I know that''s not good news.


    Something is about to go wrong.

 Chapter 0002

    Chapter 0002


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    Eerie, pin-dropping silence has been the state of this office ever since Rhea, Conrad and I walked in


    and greeted the Beta of the Lunar Crescent Pack.


    Everyone is well-behaved, including my stepmom who never knows when to shut up. Even my


    father doesn''t have the right to say a word unless permitted by the Lycan Beta. Everyone acts


    respectfully in the presence of him and the other Lycan soldiers he came along with.


    The tension in this room is suffocating.


    "Alpha Anderson." The Beta''s thunderous voice sounds throughout the room and everyone looks at


    him. My heart starts beating fast.


    "Yes, Beta Ronald." Father bows to him and I cringe.


    It feels weird to see my father acting like a subordinate and not a leader to a Beta.


    "Is everyone who''s supposed to be part of this meeting, present?" His voice is calm, but carries so


    much power and authority.


    If the Lycan Beta makes me tremble as such,I''m surely going to faint the day I''ll meet face to face


    with their Alpha.


    I hope that day neveres.


    "Yes, Beta. We are all present." Father replies humbly.


    "Good. I''m going to go straight into introducing the purpose of my visit." He looks around with


    searching eyes. I keep making sure my eyes never meet with his. "I am here to enforce the


    Concordat Ritual." He announces and my mind goes into a frenzy.


    The Concordat Ritual.


    I''ve only heard of that from other older members of our pack who said that in the past, every few


    years, Lycans would go to various packs to pick out girls for their Harem, but that ritual stopped


    when their previous Alpha, the father of their present Alpha, died. Everyone thought the ritual had


    been abolished by Alpha Reagan.


    "Your pack has been bestowed the honor of presenting young maidens for the ritual." I nce at


    Rhea and she looks as horrified as I am.


    What the hell does he mean by that?


    "If you need a girl from this household,¡± my stepmom suddenly speaks up, startling me£¬¡°we will be


    willing to offer you our eldest daughter, Ashanti. She will be the perfect candidate because she is an


    intellectual and a very brave fighter. What I mean is, she always has very high grades in school and


    takes first position in her ss every academic year. She has won many academic awards and


    competitions. Everyone in our pack knows she¡¯s a brain box and for her fighting skills¡­ oh, they are


    impable. She¡¯s so strong and brave! She is a daughter I am very proud of.¡± My stepmother


    praises me with a smile that doesn''t reach her eyes.


    I''m staring at her in awe,pletely amazed by her ability to lie through her teeth so smoothly.


    She is an amazing actress.


    I see Rhea grimacing and I feel all of this funny. She was basically telling the truth except for thest


    part that she was proud of me.


    But telling the truth already hurts my poor little sister. They had been ignoring my achievements all


    the time. My stepmom always tried to prove Rhea is the smarter one through her own fabricated


    narratives even though all the facts prove otherwise.


    I know she''s only making me look perfect in the eyes of the Lycan Beta so he can choose me and


    she''ll finally get rid of me like she has always wanted.


    Everyone knows this Concordat is no honourable Ritual even though people are too afraid to admit


    it. When a girl is picked from a pack, the pack receives a fortune and protection from Rogues and


    other enemies from the Lycans. However, the chosen girl will be serving the men in Lunar Crescent


    Pack and we all know what that means. Any girl who refuses to go with the Lycans will bring a lot of


    trouble upon her pack.


    "Who is Ashanti between these two?" The Beta demands and my step mother quickly stretches her


    index finger in my direction.


    "The one with pitch ck hair. She''s my beautiful Ashanti." I nearly fall over when the Beta makes


    eye contact with me. I feel like my organs are falling from my body.


    "Hmmm." He murmurs quickly and I release my breath when he looks away from me. His eyes stop


    on Rhea.


    "What about her?" He nods in Rhea''s direction. All the color drains from my stepmothers face.


    "She¡­she¡­" My stepmother stutters nervously. She turns to look at my father, but he kept his eyes


    on the Beta and mouth tightly shut.


    "I have found my mate already." Rhea blurts out and my eyes widen in shock. I snap my head to


    look in her direction and the serious look she''s wearing ignites fireworks in my body.


    What bloody mate?


    She''s not mated to anyone.


    Yet!


    "Have you?" The Beta asks quietly, giving her an intense look and she calmly nods her head.


    "Yes I have. The guy sitting over there." She points over to Conrad. My soul walks out of my body.


    "His name is Conrad and he''s my mate." The office is filled with gasps and murmurs from other


    elders who are aware of the fact that I''m the one who''s in a rtionship with Conrad.


    Rhea has done so many daring things before, but this tops it all.


    She just lied to the Lycan Beta. That is an offense punishable by death if she''s caught!


    The elders are still murmuring, my gaze travels over to Conrad and for a millisecond, I see a flicker


    of nervousness in his eyes. The expression on my stepmother turns from worried to relieved, and it


    bes proud. I''m sure in her heart, she''s congratting Rhea foring up with such a brilliant


    n under such high pressure.


    For my father, his expression is nk.


    Even though this about the safety of the whole pack, he still breaks my heart by not standing for me


    even once.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I look back at the Beta and notice he''s fully examining Rhea with his eyes and I find myself wishing


    that he has the ability to read minds so he knows she''s lying.


    "I don''t see a mark on your neck, which is a clear sign that the two of you haven''t mated yet. So,


    why haven''t you two mated when you have already exceeded the mating age?" the entire office


    goes dead silent.


    My stepmother looks like she''ll burst into tears anytime soon and Conrad definitely wishes he had


    the power to evaporate from his seat.


    ¡°Anyway¡­¡± Beta Ronald breaks the silence and it looks like he¡¯s letting it pass. ¡°We have been


    preparing to¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t take this anymore.


    I have always thought it doesn''t worth it to fight against them, but treating me as a fool in front of my


    face and all these people to a whole other level is beyond me.


    "He hasn''t been able to mark her because he has been busy dating me for the past two years." I cut


    him off, darting a re to Conrad whose eyes grow wide open in shock.


    My words are powerful and heavy with conviction.


    The Beta''s eyes glow with genuine confusion.


    I just opened a can of worms.

 Chapter 0003

    Chapter 0003


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    If looks have lethal power, I''d be dead and buried by now because of the deadly res I''m getting


    from my stepmother and stepsister.


    "Can someone exin to me what is going on here?" Beta Ronald asks with searching eyes.. The


    look on his face is no longer funny. "How can you be mated to one sister, but dating another?" I


    shrug my shoulders and crease my brows as I try to solve the puzzle myself.


    "Uh¡­ Beta, Ronald." Conrad calls respectfully with a light bow. "It is true that I have been dating


    Ashanti, but I be confused after having to see her sister, Rhea, very often. However, right now,


    I am sure that Rhea is my mate." His perfectly crafted lie ps my face like a hundred hands at


    once.


    I have never been so shocked before.


    And the look on his face ispletely neutral. There''s not a single trace of fear or nervousness.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Yes, Beta Ronald." Rhea confirms his words. "I am well aware of this. The truth is, Conrad and I


    have been worried about the situation. We didn''t know how or when to tell her the truth about us


    being mates because none of us wanted to hurt her feelings." She keeps spewing lies. Both Conrad


    and my stepmother are nodding their heads, giving her the go ahead to keep telling lies to Beta


    Ronald.


    I close my eyes against the pain and dizziness that''s threatening to take over my body.


    I am disgusted by their hypocrisy.


    "You know what, Rhea,¡± I shake my head, amazed by the level of shamelessness they can have,


    ¡°you know I''m not the type of girl who insists on being with a man who doesn''t belong to her. It''s


    been one year since you turned eighteen and if you and Conrad were truly mates, then it means


    you two have known the truth for one year. So tell me, wasn''t one year enough for the two of you to


    think of how to tell me the truth? It doesn¡¯t seem to be this hard when when I found him in your bed


    30 minutes ago!¡±


    I hear someone shriek and I don¡¯t need to take a guess to know it¡¯s my stepmother. ¡°Or did you just


    decide to be mates right now because you don¡¯t want the Lycan Beta to take her to the Lunar


    Crescent Pack?" I ask boldly and they all look at me like I have lost my mind.


    They weren''t expecting me to stand up for myself so strongly. This could put our pack in grave


    danger, but they should have known that before telling such an absurd lie to the Lycan Beta.


    I''m not the type to let people trample all over me.


    "What nonsense!" My stepmother exploded. "Everyone knows it''s the greatest honour to be picked


    by the Lycans. I gave this chance to you instead of your sister, and you ought to appreciate that.


    Why are you so ungrateful, Ashanti?" She asks with a shaky voice and I fight my urge to roll my


    eyes.


    "Hold up!" Beta Ronald finally speaks after a long time. Pin-dropping silence spreads throughout the


    entire office as we all patiently wait to hear what he has to say.


    "I think you all are mistaken here. I never said we were picking one. We are taking both of them."


    He announces and my body vibrates like I''ve touched a live wire. Rhea shrieks in horror.


    I turn to her and the look on her face is priceless. She looks like she''s fighting her urge to scream


    but surprisingly smart enough to keep her mouth shut. Her mother is so close to bursting into tears


    and for Conrad, all hope is lost for him.


    There will be no me or Rhea for him to marry and be the Alpha of this pack. It looks like he


    has finally been brave enough for the first time in his life for nothing


    Serves him right.


    "But¡­ but¡­" My stepmother stutters with a tiny voice as she gives the Beta a careful look. "What


    about the fact that Rhea and Conrad are mates?" She asks timidly.


    "ording to the rules, as long as the She-wolf is unmarked and not mated yet, she has to be


    taken to the Lycan King." I turn my face to the other direction and chuckle in silence. "Also¡­" I look


    at him. He''s ring at Conrad who looks like he just pissed his pants. "If I find out that you lied


    about being mated to this girl, just know your punishment will be death because you have insulted


    the Lycan King and other members of the Lunar Crescent Pack."


    A loud, shattering sound fills the entire room, making me tremble on my seat. Everyone turns to


    look in the direction the sound came from.The ss in my father¡¯s hand has broken into pieces,


    causing blood to ooze from the cuts in his big palm.


    His face is dark with anger.


    "Alpha Anderson. Do you have a problem with this arrangement?" Beta Ronald asks when he sees


    the dissatisfied look on my father''s face.


    "They are my only children and you want to take both of them away from me?" Father''s voice is


    serious and he sounds hurt.


    My heart is in pieces on the floor.


    When it seemed like I was the only one who had to be picked, he was well contained. He never


    even stood up for me when everyone was fabricating lies to exempt Rhea from being chosen, but


    now that she seems to be involved, he can¡¯t take it anymore.


    "Are you trying to show disobedience to the Lycan King?"


    "No, I''m not." Father shakes his head solemnly.


    "I thought so too. This Concordat Ritual is to look for a potential mate for the Lycan King and it is an


    honour for werewolves to be chosen. You should be proud that two of your daughters have been


    picked for this ritual."


    Nobody in the office is happy about that arrangement, but no one dares to cry or utter a single word.


    Father is fuming in silence, Rhea has clung to her mother''s arm like she never wants to let go and


    Conrad looks like a beaten dog.


    I''m the only one who doesn''t mind and to be honest, I''m kind of happy because for the first time in


    forever, Rhea is getting into the same mess as I am and there''s nothing our father or her mother


    can do to save her.


    "Rhea, Ashanti." Beta Ronald calls. We both look at him. "You have two days to pack your things."

 Chapter 0004

    Chapter 0004


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± I ask in annoyance the moment I walk into the living room and


    see Conrad sitting on one of the Sofas.


    I have been miserable and heartbroken, but the Conrad I''m looking at right now doesn''t look the


    least affected by everything that just happened.


    I roll my eyes when he rises from the Sofa and inches closer to me. He even has the nerve to smile


    at me.


    ¡°Don''t bother, I''m not here to beg you to take me back.¡±


    ¡°Not that I wanted you to do that.¡±


    ¡°Good, because this is all your fault in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked harshly.


    ¡°Yeah¡± He answers with creased brows. ¡°You know what, Ashanti? You were never ready for us to


    get intimate. Always talking about waiting for the right time. I got tired of waiting. Two years and all I


    ever got from you was a kiss. It became boring. I needed more so I went to someone who was


    ready to give it to me.¡± Pain stabs my heart like a thousand daggers as I listen to him talk.


    He slept with my sister because I wouldn¡¯t let him do that with me.


    ¡°But you said you were fine with us not having sex.¡±


    ¡°I only said that to please you. Which man would like to be in a rtionship with a girl without


    getting intimate?¡±


    ¡°There are many men out there who¡­¡±


    ¡°Then go find them.¡±


    ¡°Why are you even saying this to me now, Conrad?¡± I literally can¡¯t look at his face for another


    second.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying this because this is all on you. If you weren''t such an annoying self preserving person,


    we''d still be together. So you deal with it.¡±


    I p him.


    I p him hard as tearse flying down my cheeks.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°How dare I?¡± He chuckles like he¡¯s amused about something. ¡°You ruined our rtionship first, and


    you ruined my reputation in front of the Alpha and elders. You even put our pack in danger only


    because you can¡¯t take the fact that you are dumped.¡± He shakes his head and walks past me,


    making sure to bump into my shoulder, pushing me aside. Three stepster, he turns back to face


    me.


    ¡°And like Rhea rightly said, there are a lot of things she can offer me, which you can''t. She has


    more value to me than you ever have. That''s the main reason why I chose her. You are nothing!


    And to answer the question you asked a while ago, I''m here to see Rhea. So have a good day


    yourself.¡±


    His words hit me like the worst form of physical pain.


    Cold freezing water has been emptied on my head and it''s pouring down and soaking every inch of


    my body. It''s diffusing into my spine and making it go rigid. I am one pile of pain forged into being.


    I run back to my own room and let my tears fall down my cheeks.


    I don¡¯t know why people I loved always turned their backs on me. First my dad, then my close


    friends, and now Conrad.


    I always think it''s a waste of time and I''ve gotten used to not caring about Rhea and her business


    anymore. But she provokes me again and again and takes away everything that used to belong to


    me.


    I walk over to my nightstand and pick up a framed photo of my parents and I. I look at our smiles


    with tears shimmering in my eyes. Those were the old days when mum and dad were still together.


    We were the perfect family in the eyes of everyone.


    I look a lot like my mum, that''s why sometimes I wonder if that''s the reason my father has been


    acting so cold to me since his new wife and child came into his life. Do I remind him of my mum or


    does he just love Rhea so much that he cannot treat me nicely?


    I miss my mum so much.


    I''ve always wanted to go out there and find her, but as days have gone by, I have be less sure


    about that idea.


    Maybe leaving me behind was what she truly wanted because never for once did shee back to


    see me all these years.


    If I appeared in her life right now, would she be happy? Would I be disrupting her life? And most


    importantly, will I even have the chance to search for her anymore?


    I am still shaken by the news of resuming the Concordat Ritual. I had ns for my life, but never did


    I think serving men would be one of them. I have no idea what it''s going to be like doing that.


    Would I be deprived of my freedom forever?


    Is my life ahead already ruined?


    Going over to the Lycan pack sounds appalling, but then again I don''t think I want to keep living


    here in my father''s castle, in a ce where I can no longer call home.


    Dad changed so much since the day Rhea and her mother came into our lives. Whenever we had a


    fight, he would take Rhea''s side even if she was on the wrong, which was always the case. He


    would always scold me to y the part of a big sister even when Rhea never respected me as one.


    I let out a heavy sign.


    ***


    The day finallyes.


    A few servants carry my bags downstairs and I follow them where I meet the rest of the family in the


    living room.


    Rhea is already here with her mother together with our father as well.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Conrad is nowhere to be found. That fact makes me let out a bitterugh.


    I''m sure he''s too heartbroken to show his face here again.


    "Rhea. Take good care of yourself, okay. I heard the young king is still very unstable from losing his


    mate. Try as much as you can not to go for him if you are not prepared. Keep your eyes open!"


    Rhea''s mum cautions her and I''m not even surprised.


    So, this is why the ritual resumed. To find a mate for the Lycan King.


    Why then does it have anything to do with us, normal werewolves?


    "You! Come over here." Rhea''s mum strides over to me and ces her hands on my shoulders,


    digging her ws into my flesh. I know she must have cursed me for a thousand times and I had


    made sure to note across her in thest two days.


    "You self-centered bastard, ¡± she let out the words through her gritted teeth, her ugly face distorted,


    ¡°You brought this to Rhea because you decided to impress the Beta. You are such an evil bitch. You


    are gonna pay for it I¡¯m telling you. ¡±


    ¡°Thanks mom.¡± I simply said. There¡¯s no need to argue with her for her twisted usation. That¡¯s


    what I have learned through out the years. If you bring yourself to this low like her, you¡¯d always


    waste your time on proving yourself for the most obvious things.


    ¡°You are the older sister, ¡± seeing I was not affected by her venom, she put on her fake expression


    after two seconds and raised her voice so everyone can hear. ¡°You are stronger. You have to take


    care of my daughter while you girls are over there. Do you understand?" Shemands me with


    gritted teeth. I fight my urge to roll my eyes at her. If the lycans are not around she will not be saying


    something as ¡°nice¡± as this.


    Rhea, who has been crying since morning, and now has puffy eyes, walks towards me.


    "Wait for it!" She mutters under breath and walks past me, making sure to bump into me rudely.


    I''m sure our father saw that, but he won''t say anything as usual.


    "Ashanti." My heart aches hearing his hoarse voice. "Come here." He smiles at me. Goosebumps


    appear all over my body. Without any second thought, I crash into his arms and he engulfs me in a


    warm, fatherly hug.


    It''s been ages since Ist hugged my father.


    It feels just like when I was young.


    ¡°I know you have always been the stronger one. Your sister¡­ she always needs a bit more


    attention and care.¡± I freeze in his arms hearing it, wondering if he is going to ask me to take care of


    her like his wife just did.


    "Take care of your sister over there, alright?" I back away from his embrace.


    "Dad."


    "And take care of yourself too. Whether you stay here or not, you will always be my daughter and I


    love you very much."


    "Yes father, I will." I look closely at his face and notice he has aged so much overnight.


    He seriously asked me to take care of Rhea before telling me to take care of myself.


    From now on, I am truly on my own in this world.


    REAGAN¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Kneel!¡± I instruct the girl before me and she instantly obeys. She knows exactly what I want


    whenever I ask her to kneel, so I¡¯m not surprised when her hands locate my trouser belt and start


    unbuckling it. It takes less than no time for both my pants and trousers to be out of my legs.


    My thick member is resting between my legs as I sit on the chair and the girl is smiling at me.


    "Just open your lips and suck it!" I instruct her and she does what I demand. Her hand strokes over


    her hair. Wipes a strand out of her face and tucks it back behind her ear. My hands dig into her hair


    and push her closer to me. I slowly slide my shaft into her mouth so she can smell and taste my


    masculine aroma. As usual, my member is much too big for her, but I don¡¯t care about that.


    I slide her further onto my crotch and push my member deep into her throat. She lifts her hands to


    stop me. Knock on my thighs, because she wants to make me understand that it is enough, but I


    ignore her.


    ¡°You have to let mepletely fill your mouth."


    She nods. She wants to do it for me. She always does it for me.


    I begin to stroke my hands through her hair to calm her again.


    I thrust forward, filling her throat all the way to the back with my huge cock. The feel of her mouth


    around my shaft is exquisite. She gasps for air. I pull back just in time, giving her a moment to


    regain her strength and catch her breath before pushing my cock back into her mouth. I thrust so


    hard into her mouth that she had to gag.


    My breathing has gone erratic. All my senses have flown out of my brain. All I can see is stars. The


    friction caused by the forward and backwards movement of her mouth on my shaft ignites electric


    current in my body. Goosebumps appear all over my body and I draw in a ragged breath and I thrust


    a third time into her, then a fourth and fifth time. I slide back and forth in her throat faster and faster.


    I push my cock harder and deeper into her throat and only stop when she gags or chokes and


    needs to catch her breath.


    Another thrusting motion stimtes the right amount of dopamine in my body that makes mee


    undone in her mouth. I groan in pleasure andtch into her hair and I jerk off, my creamy fluid


    spilling all over my face and some into her mouth. My heart stops racing. My breathing bes


    normal and I¡¯m calm again.


    "How was it?" She smiles seductively. I ignore her. "No one can please you like I do, Alpha Reagan.


    I know you too well." She brags like always, but I don''t pay attention to her.


    I turn my head to the other side that''s void of her annoying face and absorb myself in my thoughts.


    I don''t want to find a mate anymore. I feel a lot better when I have no attachment whatsoever to


    someone else.


    Years ago, when I lost my mate, it caused too much pain for my wolf, King, and I. King took a very


    long time to recover from the damage caused by the destion of the mate bond and I''m still not


    sure he has fully recovered from that.


    My excessive libido was caused by King and we both need the girls in the Harem to meet our


    sexual needs.


    I know that resuming the Concordat Ritual is what the pack needs and what the elders have been


    hoping for.


    No matter how damaged I am. No matter how much I do not want another mate, it''s not a decision


    for me to make for myself. The pack needs a Luna. And an heir to ascend the throne someday. I


    have to provide that for them.


    They have waited five years to bring this up and I know this time I can¡¯t put it off anymore.t.


    The sting sound of my ringtone jabs me out of my thoughts. The girl who just gave me the


    blowjob picks the phone from the table and hands it to me. I swipe the green icon and press the


    phone against my ears.


    "Yes, Ronald."


    "Alpha." My Beta''s voicees through. "You can start getting ready for the Wee Ceremony of


    the new girls."


    I end the call and start putting on my underwear.


    "Are you going somewhere?" She still has that annoying smile on her face. I don''t answer her. She


    pouts. "Can''t you stay a little longer? We can go over to the bed and go deeper." She keeps ranting.


    I rise to my feet and pull up my trousers, buckling my belt in ce. "Please stay." She holds my arm


    thereby stopping me from moving forward.


    The look in my eyes when I turn to face her makes her instantly let go of my hand and bow down


    her head.


    I have told her time and again that our rtionship is just sex, but she keeps hoping we''ll have


    something more than that.


    I exit the bedroom without sparing her a another nce.

 Chapter 0005

    Chapter 0005


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    The Lycan soldiers lead the way out of the living room to the castle premises where we get into the


    car they came with and they drive off.


    With my wolf¡¯s ability, I can hear my stepmother screaming in agony as the car drives out of the


    compound and I know Rhea can hear her too, because she bursts into tears in the car.


    I don''t feel sorry for them.


    As the car drives on, I can''t help but think about how my life is going to be over there. I hope when I


    get there, there''ll be a possibility form me to leave the pack ande back home again, but I know


    if I do that, I''ll be regarded as a shame to our pack and we all might be in danger.


    Rhea hasn''t say anything to me and I haven¡¯t either.


    I look forward to seeing how she will survive not being able to live like a Princess. I can''t even begin


    to imagine how tough life will be for her over there.


    Anyway, that''s her problem. I have mine to deal with. I can''t help but wonder what it would be like to


    live in the Harem of the most dangerous Lycan Pack in the Werewolf world.


    I hope we get to live far off from each other wherever it is they are taking us to. I can¡¯t let my guard


    down being around a girl with the heart of a snake.


    Rhea tried so hard to drag me down but ironically, at the end of the day, we are stuck with each


    other again.


    ***


    When we arrive at the castle, it finallyes to me that Rhea and I are not the only girls who will be


    arriving today. There are several other young girls alighting from various cars with dreamy eyes.


    When I look around, I can see why they are all so amazed.


    This ce is magnificent!


    There¡¯s a massive white castle at the centre with tall, imposing walls, towers and turrets projecting


    up into the sky. Surrounding the castle are other normal storey buildings, towering every other thing


    beneath.


    I look in the far end and spot a parking lot and my eyes grow wide when I see the variety of cars


    parked in it. Aston Martins, Benzes, Lamborghinis, Bugattis¡­I mean we came here in a freaking G-


    Wagon!


    My father''s castle is nowhere close to this.


    The green, well cutwn is calling my name. And the beautiful flowers of different colours give the


    surrounding a beautiful glow. There are guards standing in rigid positions at every corner of the


    premises.


    The girls, whom I presume are from smaller packs arepletely bedazzled by the beauty of this


    ce and from the look in their eyes, I can tell that for them, this an honourable chance to join the


    Lycan Kingdom''s Harem.


    "All of you are wee to Lunar Crescent Pack.¡± An olddy walks to us with solemn expression.


    ¡°My name is Lissa and I¡¯m in charge of prepping you girls for the role you have to y in this pack,


    but before that, I will like to congratte you all for being the chosen ones. It means you all are the


    the best girls in your various packs. And for your duties, it is important for you all to know that you


    are only here to serve the soldiers of this Pack. It is an honor for you girls to be pleasers and


    breeders for our brave soldiers and even greater honored to be chosen as their mates, including the


    Lycan King. So, you all need to work hard and present the best of yourselves so that you can soar


    in here. That said, follow me to the Harem quarters so I can show you to your dormitories."


    I swing my backpack over my shoulder and follow the crowd, but my eyes are still looming around


    the premises, admiring everything I set my eyes on.


    Apart from satisfying the men in this pack, I don¡¯t know what else I will be doing here. Is she trying


    to say I should work hard to be the best professionalpanion here so that my living


    standards will be upgraded?


    That¡¯s absurd and immoral!


    Rhea and I have still not exchanged a single word to each other. Every time she wants to look at


    me, she has this scorn on her face that annoys me.


    I hate it when she tries to act like I''m the reason why she''s going through a tough time right now. I


    mean, we are both in this together.


    We have walked past three tall buildings so far in the castle premises and when we get to the


    fourth, she starts walking towards the main door.


    It is a building which has got six floors, each one slightly smaller than the one below it. The lower


    levels have sturdy, dark grey stone, while the upper levels are made of lighter coloured bricks.


    There are lots of windows on each floor, with ornate ck wrought iron railings on the balconies.


    The whole building looks strong and stately, with a touch of elegance.


    The girls around are gushing in awe and blinking seductively at the soldiers passing by. Some even


    emit pheromones to seduce the men. Other girls who seem to have been there for some time are


    dressed in very revealing clothes. Their breasts are almost entirely exposed and so are their thighs.


    Seeing all this makes me ufortable and the fact that I''m going to be like them makes me


    want to slit my throat and die.


    Other elderly servants show up when we get to hallway and start showing other girls their


    bedrooms.


    "Hello." An innocent looking girl greets me and I sh her a bright smile.


    "Hi."


    "My name is Hayley, I''m just¡­"


    "And my name is Rhea¡­" Rhea cuts her off and stands before me with a perfect fake smile on her


    face. "Let''s be roommates." The new girl looks confused for a while, but she agrees.


    Poor thing.


    If only she knows she''s about to live with a poisonous snake.


    I calmly shrug my shoulders and follow the elderly servant. This is not the first time Rhea is


    intercepting my interaction with someone new. That''s how she always takes away every potential


    friend of mine.


    When it''s finally my turn to be taken to a room, the servant leads me into a bedroom which doesn''t


    seem too fancy and looks like it already has an upant, but I don''t mind as long as that person is


    not Rhea.


    "Unpack and make sure not to wander around. You all will be summoned for a other assembly once


    everyone is settled." The olddy instructs and the girls go in their rooms with giggles.


    Letting out a sign, as I''m about to step into my bedroom when a strange but sweet smell hits my


    nostrils and travels into my brain, almost making me go nuts. It''s irresistible!


    I step away from the door into the never ending hallway and look left. I keep perceiving the smell


    and my body keeps telling me to go in the direction of the smell.


    I take a step forward.


    ¡°Ashanti, you shouldn¡¯t be doing this!¡± I whisper to myself, but my entire body is cheering me on.


    I have to find out where that smell ising from. It''s too captivating for me to ignore.


    I start wandering along the long hallway that doesn''t seem to have an end, admiring the high, white


    and clean walls and wishing that the doors I¡¯m walking by were open so I can peek in.


    All of a sudden, I realize I''m the only one in the hallway right now.


    ''Make sure not to wander around.''


    Those were the instructions. And I¡¯m viting it.


    Suddenly, I hear something strange from afar. It¡¯s a masculine voice and it sounds very suspicious.


    I use my wolf abilities to heighten my sense of hearing and soon, I¡¯m hearing this clearly. I should


    turn around and walk away because I already know what¡¯s going on with him, but an abnormal


    curiosity takes me over. As silently as I can, I tiptoe to the door of the room where the sounds are


    coming from.


    It is slightly ajar.


    ¡®Ashanti, don¡¯t do this!¡¯ My subconscious warns, but I ignore.


    Calmly, carefully, I slide my back against the wall, giving gentle side steps closer to the door and


    when I get close enough, I poke my head forward and peek into the room.


    My eyes spot a man seated on a sofa, barely d with a woman kneeling before his crotch between


    his legs. His eyes are closed and it seems like he is enjoying it.


    The aura emits from him is so strong I don¡¯t need to be told he is a highly ranked lycan in this pack.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The slobbering sounds are emanating from the action she¡¯s carrying out in between the man¡¯s legs


    and the man in question


    I am actually witnessing a blowjob. What have I got myself into?!


    As I am about to sneak out, the man¡¯s eyes suddenly snap open and lock with mine!


    His face is wiped clean of any emotions and his eyes are like cold ice, almost freezing mine. I want


    to look away, but the force in his eyes makes me stay locked in them.


    My breath hitches, and terror washes down my spine. I tremble with trepidation and at the same


    second, Lena, my wolf, sprints in my mind and blurts out the word:


    MATE!


    I die five times in the second.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Mate, mate, mate!¡± Lena keeps screaming in my head and prancing about as my eyes stay glued


    to the man¡¯s. A gasp escapes my lips, drawing the attention of the girl who has his d**k buried in her


    throat. The gorgeous man looking at me still hasn¡¯t bulged or looked away, but the girl who was


    pleasing him, turns around and when she spots me, her gaze darkens in fury.


    ¡°Who the f**k are you and what are you doing here? ¡°She scolds at the top of her voice, rising to her


    feet. The man, still ncing at me, zips up his trousers while the girl saunters over to me, fuming. I


    try to move, but it¡¯s like I¡¯ve been nted on the spot.


    Glued.


    My heart starts racing uncontrobly because I know I¡¯m in trouble!


    ¡®¡­do not wander around¡­¡¯


    This is what I get for disobeying the elderly s e r v a t ¡®s instructions.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Asks, the girl, still fuming. I open my mouth to reply, but the words are sewed to my


    tongue and I can¡¯t find my voice. I close my mouth. and keep looking at her like a m o r o n. ¡°I asked


    you a


    S


    Chapter 0006


    question, b**h. Who the f**k are you and what gave you the right toe in here at this time?¡±


    Jeez!


    She¡¯s loud and mean and arrogant and scary.


    I¡¯m doomed.


    I clear my throat and my eyes pass over to the man seated on the chair. He¡¯s still staring at me with


    an expressionless face.


    ¡°Mate!¡± Lena screams again in my head. The smell I perceived a while ago has intensified now that


    I¡¯m in the same room with the man and I can feel this strange bond with him in my heart.


    Mate?


    Is he really my mate?


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ uh¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I stutter like an idiot,pletely lost for words and just then, I hear


    footsteps approaching the room. I turn to look and my soul leaves my body when I see the elderly s


    e r a n t rushing in with a few other girls.


    ¡°Lissa!¡± The girl who just berated me screams at the woman. ¡°Haven¡¯t I warned you time and again.


    to get a hold of your newbies?¡± She hisses like an angry goose and I can¡¯t calm the palpitations


    crashing my nervous system. ¡°This s t u p d girl here walked in on the Alpha and I had a great time!¡±


    The Alpha?


    Did I just hear her say this Alpha?


    My gaze flicks over to the man, he¡¯s still glued to


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0006


    the chair, nk expression.


    Is that Alpha Reagan of the Lunar Crescent Pack?


    The Lycan King?


    Holy Moon goddess!


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for the trouble, Lady Alina. I will take her away right now and make sure to reprimand


    her for what she just did.¡±


    ¡°You better do that! Leave! All of you!¡± The girl, who¡¯s name I¡¯ve gotten as Alina, drives us all and


    once we are out, she shuts the door closed.


    I look around and my body goes numb when I see the multiple pairs of eyes giving me


    condescending looks. Some are shaking their heads, others are murmuring and giggling. I turn to


    the Elderly. s e r a n t and if looks could kill, I¡¯d be dead and buried by now.


    ¡°Thirty years I¡¯ve been working in this castle and never have I been shouted at, but a few hours


    after you arrive, I¡¯m being castigated for taking my eyes. away from you for a single second!¡± The


    woman starts scolding me.


    I can see Rhea snickering from my peripheral view. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She¡¯s definitely enjoying this. It¡¯s her favourite moment when I¡¯m being reprimanded for doing


    something wrong.


    I ignore Rhea and look back at the elderly s e r v t. She¡¯s Frantic. She¡¯s fuming. She¡¯s moments


    away. from giving me a solid smack on my cheek for tainting her reputation. I can¡¯t me her. It¡¯s all


    Chapter 0006


    my faul t.


    I should have obeyed her instructions. I should not have wandered around even if the smell I


    perceived was so strong.


    ¡°Miss Lissa, I¡¯m very sorry for causing trouble. I had absolutely no right to wander around especially


    after you instructed me not to. Please forgive me. It won¡¯t happen again, I promise.¡± I implore,


    humbly with my head bowed down.


    There¡¯s more murmuring from the girls standing around


    Some are wishing the elderly s e r v a t has me


    dismissed from here immediately. How I wish that could be done.


    ¡°Look here youngdy. I don¡¯t know how things are done in your Pack, but here in the Lycan H a r


    m, being sorry, saying sorry, doesn¡¯t help you when you break the rules. You will be punished.


    Severely! A small gasp escapes my lips as I look up at her with surprised filled eyes. ¡°Yes! Not only


    did you


    tainted my disobey my instructions, but you


    reputation and made me get scolded by a Royal household member. You have degraded me and


    for that, you deserve to be punished!¡± Her words are firm and heavy with conviction.


    She is not bluffing.


    My gaze drops back to the floor.


    Serves me right!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Is all I can say in this situation.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0006


    ¡°You are going to clean the entire H r e m bathroom. You will scrub and clean every corner of the


    room until it¡¯s spotless. If Ie to inspect and see any errors, you will start all over again.¡± The


    other girls gasp in horror. My shoulders sag in dismay. ¡°Come with me!¡± She orders and I follow her.


    Day one in the Lycan H a e m and I¡¯m getting punished.


    Am I going to survive here?

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Chapter 0007


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    When Lissa told me I¡¯d clean the H a r e m bathroom, I thought I¡¯d be cleaning about ten different


    little bathrooms which would be easy but I was wrong. I was led into a hall, not a bathroom.


    It was humongous!


    I almost screamed when I stepped into the luxurious bathroom that had every bathing equipment


    you can think of.


    dressing areas, jacuzzis.


    , showers,


    Everything about the bathroom screamed wealth.


    D a m n this pack and their money!


    I scrubbed and cleaned and washed for hours! I lost


    count of the time.


    By the time I¡¯m done cleaning and Lissa approves after doing the final inspection, it¡¯s alreadyte at


    night and I am famished!


    ¡°You can go to bed now.¡±


    ¡°To bed?¡± I ask weakly. Breathing hard. My hands. are white from touching too much water and


    soap. My clothes are wet and I¡¯m freezing in them. ¡± Ma¡¯am Lissa. I¡¯m very hungry. I¡¯ve had nothing


    to eat all day.¡± I cry to her and she scoffs in derision.


    ¡°And who¡¯s fault is that? Nobody asked you to be disobedient. The other girls had lunch and dinner


    at


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0007


    the canteen when you were cleaning. This will teach you a lesson to follow instructions from now


    on.¡± My intestines churn at her statement. Tears well up in my eyes.


    I know I did something wrong, but it would have cost her nothing to let me eat.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t sleep hungry. Please. I need to eat something.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Because my body is shaking. This is the first day in my life I¡¯m going a whole day without food or


    water. I might die.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost ten pm, I doubt if there¡¯ll be anyone at the canteen.¡± She gives me directions to the


    canteen and I take on my heels over to the ce.


    When I get there, to my greatest dismay, it¡¯s empty. All the little stores are locked and there¡¯s


    nothing for me to eat.


    ¡°What to do, Ashanti?¡± I whisper to myself.


    There¡¯s nothing to do in this situation. I only have to go to bed and pray that I wake up tomorrow


    morning. 2


    I arrive at my bedroom and I¡¯m reminded of the fact that from now on, I will be sharing my personal


    space with someone else. I¡¯ve never had to share a bedroom with anyone before, I don¡¯t know what


    it¡¯s like, so I can only hope that this girl I see standing. before me is nothing like my stepsister,


    Rhea.


    ¡°Hi!¡± I greet her with a smile that doesn¡¯t reach my


    eves.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0007


    ¡°Hello.¡± She steps away from the doorway and walks into the bedroom. Like I said before, it¡¯s not


    very fancy. It¡¯s nothing like my bedroom at my father¡¯s castle, but it is habitable.


    There are two small beds at both ends of the walls and a single wardrobe which we will have to


    share. And that¡¯s pretty much all about the bedroom.


    in.


    Too in for my liking.


    ¡°You look terrible, have you been working?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I let out a tired sigh as I turn to face her. ¡± You must have heard about the girl who walked in


    on Lady Alina and the Alpha having a good time.¡± She calmly nods her head.


    Of course the news travelled fast.


    ¡°Yeah. I heard of that.¡±


    ¡°That was me. So I was punished for wandering around and I missed lunch and dinner and right


    now I¡¯m so famished, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll make it till tomorrow.¡± Mind you, I normally don¡¯t talk to


    strangers like I¡¯m doing now. The normal me would have greeted her and walked straight to my bed


    and crawled on it without saying another word, but I¡¯m too hungry and angry to do so.


    I need to vent out my frustration to someone and she happens to be the scapegoat.


    ¡°Will this help?¡± She stretches two gran bars. towards me and I almost go down on my knees


    and


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0007


    worship her.


    She just offered me a snack!


    ¡°Oh Sweet Moon goddess!¡± quickly seize the bars. from her hand and start biting. ¡°This is perfect.


    Thank you so much!¡± She chuckles and shakes her head. I shed tears when she handed me a


    bottle of


    water.


    Finally, someone is being nice to me today and it happens to be my roommate.


    When I finish eating the bars, I drink the water and exhale heavily. I¡¯m not really full, but this can


    keep me alive for the night.


    ¡°My name is Tessa by the way. I¡¯m from the Blood Moon Pack and I¡¯ve been here for a while now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Ashanti. I came from the Mystic Diamond Pack. I just arrived today.¡± I introduce myself as well. I


    want to add the fact that my father is the Alpha of my pack, but I decide not to. 1


    There¡¯s no need for me to give out that information.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± She nods her head. ¡°Just a little heads up, Ashanti, you better watch out for the other girls


    since you are my roommate.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± I ask, confused. She simply smiles. and shrugs her shoulders.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon.¡± Is all she says. When I notice that she¡¯s not going to say anything else to me, I


    rise from the bed and unzip my box so I can start packing my clothes.


    4/5


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0007


    Tessa doesn¡¯t speak to me again as I do so and I¡¯m happy because my mind is in a far ce.


    I¡¯m still thinking about what i did earlier today.


    I saw Alpha Reagan receiving a b*b from a girl and my wolf signalled me that he was my mate.


    Could he really be my mate?


    I quickly shake my head at the thought.


    No. It¡¯s impossible.


    Maybe it¡¯s just an ability the Lycans or the Lycan King himself possesses. Maybe he has the ability


    to make normal werewolves like myself believe at first nce that he is my mate. It could be like a


    charm.


    That had better be the case because I¡¯m disgusted by the idea of being mated to anyone from this


    pack, let alone the Lycan King and I¡¯m never going to ask him about it.


    Everything happened too fast, but could there really be a chance of the Lycan King being my mate?


    The owner of the whole H a r e m?

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Chapter 0008


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°WOW!¡± I exim in awe as I walk into the enormous hall that looks nothing short of a banquet hall.


    The rest of the girls are filing in and the entire atmosphere is filled with sounds of chatters and


    chairs screeching on the floor as the girls pull out seats to sit on.


    All the H a r e m girls were instructed toe into the hall so that the Lycan King, Alpha Reagan,


    could address them.


    I don¡¯t know how I feel about seeing him for the second time especially since the mate issue keeps


    ringing in my mind.


    ¡°That¡¯s the girl who walked in on Alina and the Lycan King yesterday.¡± I hear a girl whisper to her


    group of friends. I turn to look and the scornful res they¡¯re giving me set my body on fire.


    I¡¯m not even surprised to see Rhea among them. Her usual wicked smile is stered on her face.


    ¡°Ashanti is her name.¡± Another girl adds.


    ¡°I hear she¡¯s the daughter of Alpha Anderson of the Mystic Diamond Pack.¡± The girl looks at Rhea.


    She¡¯s your sister, isn¡¯t she?¡± Rhea shakes her head.


    ¡°Step-sister!¡± She corrects the girl, enunciating the words and they all burst intoughter.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t even look like the daughter of an


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0008


    Alpha. She looks so local and s u p i d. She¡¯s not going tost a week here.¡±


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Qne of the girls asks. when they notice I¡¯m looking at them. I clear my


    throat and look away because I don¡¯t want to get into a fight. The punishment I got yesterday was


    enough. ¡°With that nosy attitude of yours, you are not going to survive a week here, b h!¡±


    My fists curl by my side. I shoot her a furious re. My blood pressure is rising and anger is making


    its way to the forefront of my consciousness.


    ¡°Ignore them.¡± Tessa¡¯s voicees through and I can feel her hand wrapping around my wrist and


    pulling me away from the girls. ¡°They are not worth it. They¡¯ll only cause more problems for you.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Just one punch!¡± I say between my teeth. She shakes her head and pulls me to a front-row table.


    of four. ¡°Sit down and take in deep breaths. You¡¯ll feel better.¡± We both pull out our seats and sit


    down and I do as told. It works like magic. I don¡¯t feel


    angry anymore.


    My eyes keep hovering over everything in the hall. It¡¯s huge and beautifully decorated. For the girls,


    because they know the Alpha will be addressing us today, they¡¯ve all dressed their best and I have


    no. idea why they even put in the effort because he¡¯s not going to notice them.


    Alphas are known for being very prideful. Not to mention a Lycan Alpha.


    ¡°Oh my G o d!¡± A series of heavy gasps follow that


    2/5


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0008


    statement which causes Tessa and I to turn and see what¡¯s going on.


    Alina is what¡¯s going on.


    She¡¯s making a grand entrance into the hall with three other girls behind her and from a single


    nce, I can tell she¡¯s the best dressed in here. Everything she has on screams wealth and I must


    confess that she is a very beautiful girl.


    Now I see why the Lycan King would choose her to give him a b l w o b.


    The other girls are gushing and praising her as she makes her grand entrance and I¡¯m truly bored.


    ¡°That¡¯s Alina¡­¡± Tessa tells me. ¡°She¡¯s a member of a high respectable family and that means she¡¯s


    royalty. She¡¯s not only a Lycan, but she¡¯s a warrior.¡±


    ¡°A warrior!¡± I ask aghast as my eyes stay glued to Alina who¡¯s smiling proudly as she marches


    forward.


    ¡°Yes. Her father is the former Delta of the Pack and now, her brother has taken that position. She


    comes from a family of warriors so it¡¯s only normal that she grew up to be one. She doesn¡¯t belong


    to the H a e m, but she has great influence here


    because of their family¡¯s status and so shees. here from time to time. She has her disciples


    and they are like school bullies. You do not want to get on her bad side. She can make your life


    miserable in this H a r e m.¡±


    ¡°Oh boy, I think I already did,¡± I whisper in agony.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0008


    The resentment I saw in her eyes yesterday in that room when she looked at me will not subside


    anytime soon and my doubts are confirmed when my gaze meets with hers and she shoots me a


    scornful look. I quickly tear my gaze away from hers, but that¡¯s not enough because she walks over


    to where Tessa and I are seated and takes a killer pose before me. 1


    I get a whiff of her perfume.


    It smells heavenly. Everything about her is ssy. ¡°Evacuate this table this instant. You do not


    deserve a front-row seat!¡± She orders and I look up at her, amused.


    Tessa was right. She¡¯s a bully.


    ¡°As you wish.¡± That is all I say as I rise from my seat and move to another table far behind. Tessa


    follows me.


    Once we are both settled on our newfound seats, we both smile and shake our heads..


    ¡°You were right about her being a bully.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even seen the real her yet. There¡¯s more toe.¡± She tells me as she uncorks one of


    the bottles of water on the table and drinks.


    Suddenly, the entire hall goes dead silent. A familiar, delicious, and captivating smell hits my nostrils


    and all my senses be alert. My wolf, Lena, sprints up in my mind as I look at the door and my


    heart drops into my stomach when my eyes. fall on Alpha Reagan, the Lycan King.


    475


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0008


    He¡¯s walking into the hall with two guards behind him. He¡¯s dressed in a ck suit that fits him


    perfectly, carving out his athletic body build and his face¡­


    Oh, his perfectly sculpted face¡­


    He has the most perfect facial features.


    Thick eyebrows, prominent jawline, high


    cheekbones, perfect hairline and what have you? ¡°Mate!¡±


    Lena screams that crazy word again in mind and my knees almost make way for me to reach the


    ground. She has to stop doing this to me.


    My eyes are glued to his face as he walks into the hall. No one dares to utter a single word. Even


    the wind is afraid to make a sound.


    My heart careens out of control as he slowly approaches our table which happens to be just beside


    the red carpet aisle. His eyes are searching. His neck is turning left and right, looking for


    something¡­


    For someone.


    And when he finally finds it, he stops in his tracks. and focuses his gaze on the person, who


    happens to


    be


    Me.


    Yes


    ¨C Me!


    My breath hitches.


    Our eyes are locked in each other¡¯s and Lena has


    576


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0008


    gone frantic in my mind.


    She¡¯s crying out the word ¡°Mate¡±. Alpha Reagan is seriously looking at me and my eyes are fighting


    not to flutter. Sirens are spinning in my blood. My legs have won the right to tremble. If I was


    standing, I would have lost my bnce. I would be on the floor by now.


    Why the hell is he looking at me like that?

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Chapter 0009


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    Alpha Reagan finally broke the intense eye contact and walked on, but I still couldn¡¯t breathe


    because, throughout his speech, I had girls shooting daggers at me with their res, probably


    wondering why the Lycan King stopped in front of me in the first ce.


    I do not know why either¡­


    Wait¡­


    Could it be because of what Lena says in my head whenever I see him?


    Is it true that we are mates?


    No. I don¡¯t think so because if that was the case, he would have said something when he looked at


    me a while ago, but he didn¡¯t. He just stared at me like I was something new¡­


    ¡°Oh


    my G d!¡± 1 gasp in horror as I cover my mouth with my hands. Tessa gives me a concerned look.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asks calmly.


    ¡°I think I figured out why Alpha Reagan stopped to look at me?¡±


    ¡°Why did he stop?¡± She gives me her undivided.


    attention.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of what I did yesterday. I walked in on him having a good time with Alina. He


    recognized.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    me. Oh my G o d, I¡¯m going to get punished again. I¡¯m doomed.¡± I carry my head in my hands and


    lament in agony. The death stares I¡¯m getting from the girls around are not making things any better


    for me.


    Alpha Reagan just exited the hall and it¡¯s now back to being rowdy and I can hear the other girls


    gossiping about me. It seems everyone is talking ill


    about me.


    Why do they hate me so much?


    ¡°Stop assuming things.¡± She rises to her feet and gestures to me to do the same. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of


    here before you melt from all the heated res you are getting from these girls.¡± I groan in


    frustration and do as told. Tessa leads the way out of the hall and I follow with my head bowed


    down because of the deadly stares I¡¯m getting from the girls.


    ¡°Tessa, I honestly am very worried. In less than two days I have managed to make everyone hate


    me, How am I going to survive in this H a r m if all these girls stand against me? My life will be


    miserable.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll survive.¡± Is all she says as she takes a bend. that leads to another hallway.


    Hallway.


    Thest time I t e s a s e d in a hallway, I got into trouble. I hasten my steps to catch up with her.


    ¡°Tessa,¡± I whisper harshly. She stops and turns to look at me. ¡°What¡¯s this ce? I hope we are not


    t r e s a s s i n g.¡± I try to caution her. Sheughs at me.


    2/6


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0009


    ¡°Once beaten, twice shy I guess.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny!¡± I sneer. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get into any more trouble.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to get you into trouble. This is not a forbidden zone. I want to show you the various


    facilities in this H m so you can familiarise. yourself with them and maybe choose your main.


    activity.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean by that.¡¯


    ¡°Just follow me.¡± She starts walking again and I follow her, even though my soul is not doing the


    same. It has taken the other direction.


    She has indeed been nice to me since the moment. we met, but that doesn¡¯t mean I already trust


    her. I¡¯m still walking on eggshells around her.


    ¡°There are facilities in the H a e m where all the girls, including you and I can engage in some


    beauty treatments like hot springs, massages, and fitness training. There are also sses where we


    can learn to increase our feminine charm by dancing, sewing, and cooking. There¡¯s alsobat


    training, but very few girls engage in that because we do not need to bear the responsibility of


    fighting for the pack. That¡¯s the duty of the soldiers and most importantly,bat training is the


    least charming thing to do as a woman on that list, so most girls. shy away from it.¡± I stop in my


    tracks and look at her.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to do.¡± She raises her brows and chuckles hard.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I hastily nod my head.


    ¡°Yes, I am. I¡¯ve been training since I was little. I¡¯ll be happy if I can continue with my training here in


    the H a r e m.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Her shoulders rise and fall. ¡°Let me take you to the training center so you can begin


    as soon as possible.¡±


    The walk to the training center is not as long as expected. My jaw drops as I take in the size and


    beauty of the entire training area. It¡¯s like a small. settlement with open green fields and various


    buildings at strategic points.


    She shows me around the various training arenas and I¡¯m thrilled.


    The Lycans have rigorous training activities for soldiers. No doubt their army is so strong and stays.


    undefeated. I¡¯m already excited to start with thebat training.


    She leads the way back to the residential quarters of the H a r e m. All the walking we¡¯ve done has


    got me exhausted. I need to rest.


    When we arrive at the building, we are surprised to see that the entire premises has been deserted.


    There is not a single soul walking around, which is very strange. Instead, there are four cars parked


    in a line with guards standing around all the cars.


    Tessa and I exchange confused nces but say nothing to each other. Just then, one of the cars


    opens up and I almost vanish into thin air when the


    4/6


    Chapter 0009


    +15 BONOS


    Lycan King steps out of the car.


    ¡°Stop walking and bow down!¡± Tessa firmly instructs and I obey. I release a shaky breath when I


    hear footsteps approaching us. My heart feels like a war drum against my chest.


    The sound of footsteps stops. I close my eyes and suck in a deep breath.


    ¡°Look at me.¡± His deep baritone voicemands. We obey. I look at his face. Our eyes lock and


    something passes between us. My anxiety grows with each second that passes because he¡¯s


    staring at me like a puzzle he can¡¯t solve.


    ¡°You¡­¡± He points to me. I die within. ¡°Stay.¡± He looks at Tessa. ¡°Excuse us.¡± Tessa dly


    scampers.


    away.


    Good for her!


    When he looks back at me, my stomach rolls. The weight of his stare pressed against my chest like


    an anvil, making each inhale progressively more difficult.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He asks in a calm but authoritative tone.


    ¡°Ashanti Anderson.¡± I croak.


    ¡°Where are you from?¡± I breathe. Swallow, dryly.


    Clear my throat. Try to keep my voice from


    breaking.


    ¡°The Mystic Diamond Pack.¡±


    ¡°Are you the daughter of Alpha Anderson of the


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0009


    Mystic Diamond Pack?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Lena wants to say that crazy word ¨C mate ¨C again, but I quickly shut her out. Now is not the time for


    silly jokes.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± He mumbles and doesn¡¯t say anything else. I want to look at him again. At his handsome


    face, but I¡¯m scared of the torrent of butterflies that might take flight in my stomach if I look at him


    for longer than ten seconds.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted to know. You can go inside.¡±


    I run!


    I run for my dear life.


    Two encounters in a single day. What the hell is going on?


    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Chapter 0010


    REAGAN¡¯S POV.


    It¡¯s nine pm and I¡¯ve not stopped thinking about Ashanti. I have been thinking about her all day.


    long. Her long, curly ck hair. The bluest eyes I have ever seen. Her beautiful heart-shaped face


    and her long legs look like giant noodles. 2


    She¡¯s perfect.


    She is everything I could¡¯ve asked for, but I¡¯m not happy that I¡¯ve found her. It was so fast and


    unexpected and also, she¡¯s an ordinary werewolf. If I ept her, then I have to protect her which


    will be more difficult because she is not a Lycan. I¡¯ll always be scared to let her leave my side..


    I am not ready for all that responsibility. I am not ready to love another woman with all my heart. I


    am not ready to have a weak point. epting Ashanti. Taking her in, and loving her will mean


    putting everything at stake and I am not ready for any that drama yet. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to stay.


    quiet.


    She didn¡¯t say anything about the mate bond either. and that¡¯s getting me more confused.


    Can she not feel it? Does she not know that we are


    mates?


    Da mn it! This is frustrating.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± A familiar voice addresses me


    173


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0010


    from the door. I look up and almost roll my eyes when I see Alina standing by the door dressed in


    red lingerie. I sit upright on the sofa and watch her seductively walk over to me with a big smile on


    her


    face.


    When I lost my first mate to the cold hands of


    death, my libido became a mess all because of my wolf, King. He was so heartbroken that the only


    thing that could make him cheer up a bit was sex. That¡¯s why I started having sex regrly with


    different girls to please him and keep him in check.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to keep youpany for the night.¡± She slurs seductively, licking her lips. I swallow dryly


    and clear my throat. My eyes fall on her full breasts that are cupped in the red bra she has on, but I


    force myself to look away.


    Before yesterday, Alina was my favorite girl. I spent most of my nights with her. I¡¯d be hard as a rock


    the moment she walked into my bedroom, but today is different. I am not hard. I am not enticed by


    the very hot and s**y lingerie she has on and I know why.


    Ashanti is the reason why.


    I keep thinking about her, that¡¯s why nothing Alina. is doing or saying right now can get me excited.


    ¡°Alina stop.¡± I turn my face away when she tries to kiss me. ¡°Take a few steps back,¡± I order and she


    instantly obeys, but there¡¯s a perplexed look on her


    face.


    I¡¯ve never done this to her before. She must be


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0010


    shocked.


    ¡°Is something wrong? Do you not like the way I look? Do I have to change something?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I reply coldly, giving her a serious look. ¡°I did not call for you, so I don¡¯t know why you are


    here. I will not be spending the night with you. I have sent for someone else and she will be the one


    to please me tonight. Leave!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but why? You did the same thingst night and now you¡¯re about to do the same thing today.


    Is this about what happened yesterday?¡±


    ¡°You dare try to question my decision?¡± My voice is deep and stern. She flinches in fear and


    frantically shakes her head.


    ¡°No. I dare not to. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Leave!¡± She turns and walks out of my office,


    fuming with anger. The moment the door closes. Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    behind her, I go back to thinking about Ashanti.


    My mate.


    My precious mate whom I do not want.


    It¡¯s been just one day with her around and I¡¯m already losing interest in other girls. That is not a


    good thing.


    I don¡¯t want to act upon the feelings I have for her. I¡¯m going to ignore the mate bond as much as I


    can.


    I need time to process everything that is going on.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Chapter 0011


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°I think if Alpha Reagan wanted to punish you, he would¡¯ve done so already.¡± Tessa says as we both


    grab our meal trays and head to the line where the other girls are standing to get their food. It¡¯s


    eight am in the morning and we are all gathered here to have breakfast beforemencing with


    our daily activities.


    ¡°You never know, Tess. I¡¯m just really worried.¡± I cry out in frustration. Staying in this pack is


    something I do not want. My ultimate wish is to find a way to leave or escape, but before that


    happens, I don¡¯t want to get into any more problems, especially with the Lycan King himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. Everything will be alright.¡± I simply nod, I take what I want to eat and she does the same.


    As we look around, trying to locate where we can sit to eat our food, that¡¯s when I notice that almost


    everyone¡¯s attention is focused on us. Some of the girls are staring at us and whispering in hushed


    voices,ughing. Others are giving us death res. Some look disgusted by the mere sight of us


    and I¡¯m confused.


    I¡¯ve done nothing wrong to them so I don¡¯t get why they hate me so much and I don¡¯t care.


    I shouldn¡¯t.


    I finally locate an empty seat at the far end of the


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0011


    room and nudge Tess for us to go there, but as I take the second step forward, I feel a body crash


    into mine, knocking off the tray of food from my hand and a loud, crashing sound fills the entire


    cafeteria as the tray collides with the floor, its contents spilling all over. I gasp and look up at the


    person who just bumped into me and thest thing on her face is remorse. Laughter erupts


    throughout the hall and I¡¯m not even surprised to see that the other girls are enjoying the show. I


    look at the girl who just bumped into me, she has her hands folded over breasts and she¡¯s smirking


    at me like she didn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°You spilled my food.¡± I tell her tightly.


    ¡°So?¡± She asks with raised brows. ¡°You bumped into me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. You did!¡± I argue. Her brows rise with surprise. I¡¯m fuming with anger. One smack. Just one


    smack on that smooth cheek of hers and my entire day will be made but I know better than to do


    that so I ignore her false usation.


    ¡°Next time, make sure to keep your eyes on the road as you walk before you run into a speeding


    truck.¡± Her arms fall to her sides and she walks past me, making sure to bump into me yet again


    and that causes another uproar ofughter in the entire hall. I shake my head and stoop down to


    clean the mess she just made while she joins her friends on a nearby table. 1


    ¡°Such a loser!¡± I hear her tell her friends who jump. in to insult me as well.


    2/5


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0011


    ¡°Let me help you.¡± Tess offers, but I shake my head.


    in denial.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s fine. I can do it.¡± She tries to insist, but I send her off and she finally obeys. Once I¡¯m done


    cleaning the messed up area, I dump the tray and head out of the cafeteria, fuming.


    Fuming because I let that girl go without teaching her a lesson. Because I can¡¯t retaliate when they


    humiliate me.


    I step into the hallway and let out an angry sigh and throw an angry look back into the cafeteria


    before looking back ahead. My chest is tight with fury. There¡¯s smokeing out of my ears as I


    march along the hallway that leads to the main door out of the building. I¡¯d rather starve this


    morning than eat. with those bullies.


    I unclench my fists and walk out of the building and my mood worsens when I see Alina


    approaching me with a scorn on her face.


    What now?


    ¡°Ashanti!¡± She shouts my name. I freeze in my


    tracks.


    This is not good.


    I stay frozen and silent until she finally gets to me.


    ¡°Good morning, Alina.¡± I greet, trying to be as cheerful as I can be. Ever since Tess told me about


    her status and influence in this pack, I have been very wary of her. She¡¯s a mean b*h and I don¡¯t like


    her, but I don¡¯t want to get on her bad side either.


    3/5


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0011


    ¡°Good morning?¡± Soft, mockingughter escapes. her throat. ¡°Of course the morning is good on


    your end after f**g Alpha Reagan all night.¡±


    Hot, electric sweat rolls from my scalp down my temple. I shudder in shock.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask aghast.


    ¡°Are you trying to y innocent?¡± The red lipstick she has on is glowing and the bangles on her


    wrists tter as she folds her hands over her breasts, intensifying her gaze on me. She¡¯s going to


    drill a hole right through my face if she keeps looking at me like that.


    I don¡¯t like the way my body is trembling.


    ¡°I honestly have no idea what you are talking about. I wasn¡¯t f**k¡­¡± I swallow the word and exhale


    heavily as I think of a better word to say. ¡°I didn¡¯t spend the night with Alpha Reagan.¡±


    ¡°Liar!¡± Red, hot rage is zing in her eyes. Her chest is rising and falling significantly as she takes.


    in short, heavy breaths. ¡°How dare you take me for a fool? How dare you try to deny something


    that¡¯s so obvious?¡± Her voice sounds really deadly, it¡¯s sending chills down my spine. I take two


    steps back to put some distance between us because she looks. like she¡¯ll pounce on me anytime


    soon.


    ¡°Look, Alina. I swear I didn¡¯t sleep with the Alpha. I was in my bedroom all night. You can even ask


    the senior s e v a n t, Ma¡¯am Lisa. She¡¯ll tell you I was in my room.¡± I exin from the depth of my


    heart, hoping it will make her calm down and it seems to


    4/5


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0011


    do the trick. She looks at me long and hard and lets. out a heavy sigh. The look in her eyes has


    gone softer as she chuckles lightly.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Her shoulders rise and fall. Her arms fall by her side. ¡± Alpha Reagan would never have


    a low life like you spend the night with him. He¡¯s only probably thinking of ways to punish you for


    what you did the other day.¡± Horror crawls up my throat into my mouth, but I say nothing. ¡°This is a


    warning I¡¯m only going to issue once.¡± Two steps. closer to me. I can feel her breath fanning my


    face. I cringe with disgust. ¡°Stay. Away. From. Alpha. Reagan.¡± She enunciates every word. My


    breath itches at the deadly warning.


    ¡°Understood.¡± My voice is lower than a whisper.


    ¡°Leave my side!¡± She orders and I scamper away, breathing hard.


    Stay away from Alpha Reagan.


    That¡¯s easy. I can do that.


    Sweet heavens, this ce is a f**g jungle!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Chapter 0012


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0012


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    I¡¯m almost trembling as I arrive at the training center. Alina¡¯s warning is like a scar on my mind. I


    can¡¯t wipe it off. I can¡¯t stop thinking about it.


    She hates me. It¡¯s obvious. I¡¯m on her cklist.


    Do I care? No.


    I¡¯ll be leaving soon anyway. I take in a deep breath and try to push my intense encounter with Alina


    at the back of my mind. Staying away from Alpha Reagan is something I want to do anyway, so it¡¯s


    going to be easy. After a few minutes of prepping my mind, I finally walk through the door into the


    vast training arena which is arge open space which on one side, has tiered seats and it¡¯s covered


    by a roof. There are a few people, mostly men, already engaged in various sporting activities at


    various ends of the arena.


    I feel like I¡¯m going to have a lot of fun here.


    ¡°Hello.¡± A girl greets as she approaches me and I sh her a warm smile. My heart s k s when she


    reciprocates the smile. She¡¯s nice.


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    ¡°This seems to be your first time here. Is it not?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°H a r e m girl?¡± She asks with a smirk and I shyly


    1/5


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0012


    nod my head.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± She eyes me from head to toe, still smiling. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°What?¡± Now I¡¯m getting nervous because of how intensely she¡¯s looking at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ you know¡­¡± she shrugs her shoulders and pouts her lips. ¡°Surprised to see a Ha g i


    here. They always choose other activities to engage themselves with.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see.¡± I¡¯m not even surprised by that


    revtion. None of those H r e m girls look like girls who want to get involved with any form of


    physical exercise. They are obsessed with looking pretty in order to seduce as many men as they


    can and I find that really pathetic.


    ¡°My name is Nelly by the way. I train here.¡± She stretches her hand for a handshake and I take it.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ashanti.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Ashanti.¡± Her radiant smile warms my heart. She¡¯s the second girl to talk nicely


    to me since I arrived in this pack. She¡¯s very beautiful and her strong physique makes me


    understand that she¡¯s a Lycan.


    ¡°The pleasure is mine.¡±


    ¡°Since you are new here, I¡¯ll show you around and help you get acquainted with the variousbat


    training programs. That¡¯s if you don¡¯t mind.¡± My smile widens.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0012


    ¡°I would be grateful if you can show me what I need to know.¡± What happens the next minute gets


    me totally confused. Everyone, including Nelly, bows down towards the entrance to the arena. I look


    ahead to see what¡¯s going on and my eyes meet with the approaching figure of a very tall and good-


    looking man with a domineering aura hovering around him. He¡¯s looking around as he walks in and


    when his eyes meet with mine, my breath hitches and I tear my gaze away from him, bowing down


    like the others.


    Could he be the Alpha¡¯s brother?


    The respect these people show him means he¡¯s definitely royalty.


    Once he¡¯s in the hall, everyone lifts their heads up and rides on with their activities. I¡¯m about to turn


    to Nelly and ask who he is, but words fail me when I see him approaching us from my peripheral


    view. I quickly turn to face him as he stops a few meters, away from us. He¡¯s neither smiling nor


    frowning. His expression is nk. Unreadable. He has deep brown eyes that I know will drown me if


    I dare look into them for more than one second.


    ¡°New girl?¡± His deep, baritone voice poses and I look at Nelly, confused. She squints at me and i


    quickly turn back to the intimidating man and nod my head.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± A smile tugs at the corner of his lips, but disappears almost immediately.


    ¡°Nice.¡± Is all he says as he walks away. His aura


    3/5


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0012


    follows him. I exhale heavily and look back at Nelly.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°The Delta.¡±


    ¡°The Delta?¡± I whisper-scream, looking back at the man who¡¯s walking towards the seats. ¡°The


    Delta trains here?¡± I flip my head back at her. She nods with a chuckle.


    ¡°Yeah, even the Alpha.¡±


    ¡°THE ALPHA!¡± I scream, and that earns me stares from everyone in the arena. Mortification washes


    over me and my soul walks out of my body. ¡°Oh my G d, I¡¯m sorry!¡± I apologize and look away from


    them, biting my lips hard. Nelly is silentlyughing


    at me.


    ¡°Common, let¡¯s go for a warm up.¡± She starts jogging away. I follow.


    ¡°Are you serious about the Alpha training here?¡± I ask to be sure that I heard well.


    ¡°I am.¡± She simply says.


    ¡°The Alpha, as in Alpha Reagan, the Lycan King?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ashanti.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Is all I manage as we keep jogging.


    If Alpha Reagan truly trains here, then I¡¯m finished.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, you¡¯ll get used to it.¡±


    I highly doubt that.


    Alina has warned me to stay away from him.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Chapter 0013


    REAGAN¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan, the elders have arrived for the meeting.¡± A heavy sigh of exasperation leaves my


    chest the moment that announcement hits my ears. Those elderly men havee to nag me about


    choosing a mate among the H**m girls.


    ¡°Send them to the conference hall, I¡¯ll join shortly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± He offers a slight bow before turning around to leave the office. I rise from my seat and


    pick up my suit jacket that¡¯s carefully draped around the backrest of the chair and put it on. It is


    duties like this that make me sometimes wish I wasn¡¯t born a leader. I am not allowed to live a life


    that suits me, but that which suits the crown, the subjects, and the pack as a whole. While it¡¯s cool


    that I have all this power and authority, it¡¯s frustrating to not be able to take major life decisions like if


    I should get married or not.


    Gritting my teeth, I storm out of the office and head to the conference which is just a few doors


    ahead.


    Everyone is seated in their respective seats and they all rise and bow to me when I walk into the


    room. I respond to their chorus greeting and gesture to them to take seats before taking mine.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be happy if you can make it snappy. I have other things to do.¡± My voice is calm, but firm. The


    silver-haired man on my left clears his throat and I


    1/4


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0013


    ster my gaze on him. He carefully leans forward as he prepares to start the conversation.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan, news reached us that all the **m girls have arrived and they have already begun


    their daily activities in the H**m. We the elders think it¡¯s about time you chose one of the girls to be


    your mate so you two can get married and bear us an heir.¡±


    ¡°I am very well aware of the fact that I have to find a wife among those H**m girls. You do not need


    to remind me.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°We just want to know when that will happen.¡± Anger is rippling through my body like waves in an


    ocean. I curl my fists on the table and grit my teeth so hard, my jaws hurt.


    I want to scream at them. Tell them to get lost. Tell them not to mind my business, but then I


    remember that it¡¯s their business.


    It is their duty to ensure that the future of the pack is safe and that can only happen when I produce


    an


    heir.


    F**k this s**t!


    Sighing heavily, I lean back against my chair and nod my head.


    ¡°Soon.¡± I lie. ¡°I will choose a mate soon.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case then, we will be waiting for the good news.¡± Another elder chips in with a smile on


    his face. Since I have nothing else to say to them, I dismiss myself from the room.


    2/4


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0013


    I need to blow off some steam.


    I leave the building and head straight to the training quarters where I train in thebat arena with


    my Beta, Delta and a few other soldiers. As I draw closer to the arena, I keep getting a whiff of a


    familiar heavenly scent and it¡¯s until I get closer that I recognise it to be Ashanti¡¯s pheromone.


    Ashanti.


    What is she doing here?


    I am puzzled as I hasten my steps towards the arena and stop by the door to peek in. My heart


    does back flips in my chest when I see her in a one ofbat with my Delta, Kyle.


    What the f**k!


    Ashanti has got fighting skills? She¡¯s interested inbat. Now, that is something I would never


    have guessed. I watch in amusement as Kyle tries to throw a left punch but she ducks andnds


    him a right in his ribs, but he¡¯s a Delta so that doesn¡¯t do anything to him. He simplyughs and


    holds the right hand that¡¯s still connected to his ribs and flips her to the floor. I almost run into the


    arena when he straps his legs over body, pinning her to the ground.


    He¡¯s touching my mate!


    All the hair on my body stand erect and I clench my fists by my side.


    ¡± !¡± I curse in anger when I realise what is happening to me.


    3/4


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0013


    Jealous.


    I¡¯m getting jealous just seeing another man touch Ashanti. That is not a good thing. I don¡¯t want her.


    I don¡¯t feel anything for her. Who cares if the Delta is touching her?


    Shaking my head, I whirl and start walking away from thebat arena. I¡¯ll train some other time.


    I¡¯m already very ***ed off as it is now and if I go in there, I¡¯m going to act weird.


    I don¡¯t want anyone noticing anything between Ashanti and me.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°See you tomorrow, Ashanti.¡± Says Nelly as we both walk out of the arena.


    ¡®Goodbye.¡± I wish her and take the hallway on my left that leads outside. It¡¯s three pm and training


    just ended for the day. Everyone in there, including the Delta whose name Iter got as Kyle


    ¨C


    ¨C


    was


    shocked to see the skills I portrayed. I had short duels with a handful of the soldiers and finally with


    the Delta and right now, I¡¯m on power saving mode. I am famished and exhausted. I didn¡¯t eat


    breakfast today because of that¡¯s mean girl earlier at the cafeteria and now my body is trembling.


    I head straight to the H r e m quarters so I can freshen up and think of how to get something to eat.


    ¡°Why does she look so haggard this afternoon?¡± I hear one of the girls whisper as I walk into the


    building. I can bet my life they are talking about me.


    ¡°Is there ever a time she doesn¡¯t look haggard?¡± The other girl replies and they both burst into


    laughter. I ignore them and keep walking on


    despite my urge to stop and give them a piece of my mind.


    ¡°Eew! What is that stench!¡± Another girl exims as I step into the hallway that leads to my


    bedroom. She¡¯s walking with two other girls who keep disgusted faces and even block their nostrils


    with


    1/5


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0014


    their thumb and index fingers as I walk past them.


    ¡°She not only looks like a mess, but she reeks of dirt and sweat. How nasty!¡±


    Right.


    Enough is enough. I stop walking and train my eyes on them.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that I¡¯m just from carrying out a sporting activity or are just blind? Am I supposed to


    smell like roses after that?¡± I fire my questions, anger brewing in my veins.


    ¡°I¡¯m not even surprised to see that you chose such a lowly activity likebat training. It suits you.¡±


    That¡¯s supposed to be a mockery, but I take it as apliment. I sh her a tight smile.


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment!¡± Then I turn around and walk on. I hear them murmuring dirty words


    about me, but I don¡¯t care. I keep walking on until I get into my bedroom. I lean against the closed


    door and heave out a heavy sigh.


    These girls will be the end of me in this pack.


    I head over to my nightstand and take out a framed picture from the top drawer. It¡¯s a picture of my


    mum, dad and me when our family was still whole, before Rhea¡¯s mum showed up and destroyed


    everything.


    I slum on the bed and gently stroke my thumb over my mothers smiling face, my heart tightening as


    I remember how much I miss her.


    ¡°Mum.¡± I whisper, smiling sadly.


    2/5


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0014


    I have to find her.


    I have to do something bad so I¡¯ll be casted out of this H a e m and be free again I know I¡¯ll be


    deemed a shame to my pack and my father may or may not ept me back. If he does, fine. If he


    doesn¡¯t wee me back in his pack, I¡¯m old enough to go and live somewhere else and that will


    be the perfect opportunity for me to find my mum and live with


    her.


    An ugly feeling crawls up my chest when I think of the possibility that my mum might not want


    anything to do with me. She didn¡¯t take me when she was leaving back then so I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll


    be thrilled to see me again.


    Even so, I still have to find her because I need to make sure she¡¯s doing alright.


    I quickly throw the picture into the drawer and shut it close when the room door opens up, revealing


    Tessa who shes me a cheerful smile.


    ¡°Hi.¡± She greets, closing the door behind her. I clear my throat and shift ufortably on the bed.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I croak. A ridge forms between her brows as she gives me a careful look.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asks, dropping her backpack on her bed and I hastily nod my head.


    ¡°Of course, I am. I¡¯m just¡­ you know.. tired. Training was quite intense.¡±


    ¡°How was it? Did you have fun?¡± My smile widens as I nod my head.


    3/5


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0014


    ¡°I had so much fun. The people there are really kind and helpful. I like it there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear that you¡¯ve finally met nice people in this pack.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I just realised you haven¡¯t told me what you do.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± she chuckles as she sits on her bed, facing me. ¡°I haven¡¯t been very obedient around here


    and because of that, most of these girls here resent me, including the servan


    s. So now, I¡¯ve been arranged for a lot of cleaning work, but I still find time to carry out research.¡±


    ¡°Research?¡± I ask, confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Don¡¯t stress over it. I mostly clean and do research when I have free tim e. That¡¯s


    what


    I do.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I exim, nodding my head. ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Have you had lunch yet?¡± She changes the topic. I can tell there¡¯s something she¡¯s hiding


    from the look in her eyes, but I let it slide. 1


    We all have something to hide anyway.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± I answer her question. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to face those mean girls this afternoon. I¡¯m too


    tired for their drama.¡±


    ¡°But you still need to eat. You are doing a lot of physical work. You could faint if you don¡¯t


    replenish your energy. Take your bath and let¡¯s go together.¡± That¡¯s a direct order.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± I rise from the bed and head to the bathroom.


    From now on, I have to start thinking of the things I can do to get me expelled from this HMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Chapter 0015


    REAGAN¡¯S POV.


    The dual I witnessed between Ashanti and Kyle this morning has been reying in my mind all day.


    Never in a thousand years did I think Ashanti was interested inbat or had fighting skills. I was


    shocked out of my skin.


    She¡¯s quite a handful to deal with. She¡¯s not only a curious girl who lets her intrusive thoughts win


    most of the time, but she¡¯s a fighter. A very good fighter.


    A knock on the door snaps me out of my thoughts and when I signal whoever it is toe in, the


    door opens, revealing one of the female **ts who are in charge or picking the girls I get to spend the


    night with.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± She bows respectfully. ¡°The girls are ready.¡± I sit upright from the chair and


    Ashanti¡¯s image shes in my mind. Guilt stabs my heart like a thousand daggers.


    She¡¯s my mate. I¡¯m supposed to be loyal to her.


    I clear my throat and look at the s**t who still has her head bowed down.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be having any girl tonight.¡± She instantly snaps her up and looks at me with her eyes wide


    open, but says nothing.


    She must be shocked, but she knows better than to


    question my decision so she stays quiet.


    She¡¯s shocked because this is the first time in years I¡¯m refusing to spend the night with a girl.


    But hold up!


    If I¡¯m refusing to spend the night with another girl, it means I¡¯m admitting the fact that Ashanti is


    starting to have an effect on me. It means she¡¯s growing on me which is not true.


    I don¡¯t care about her.


    I don¡¯t want a mate and she has nothing on me.


    I will sleep with any girl I want because she means nothing to me.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case then, I¡¯ll just send the girls away. Have a good night, Alpha.¡± She turns on her


    heels and starts walking out of the bedroom.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I call out. She freezes in her tracks and


    swivels around to face me once more. ¡°Send them


    in.¡±


    I¡¯ve changed my mind.


    She looks at me, but immediately tears her gaze


    away when her eyes meet mine.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± Is all she says as she exits the room, closing the door behind her. I shut my eyes and


    groan in frustration.


    I have sex with different girls almost every night all because of my wolf, King. I am doing of his to


    satisfy him. His sexual appetite is out of this world.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Shortly, the s***tes in again and this time around, there¡¯s a trail of five girls following her into


    the bedroom. My eyes lurk from one girl to the next, drinking in their beautiful figures with a nk


    expression on my face.


    There¡¯s no excitement. No anticipation like before. I¡¯m literally forcing myself to do this.


    ¡°Here they are.¡± She tells me their names and steps aside for me to examine them and choose the


    lucky girl.


    ¡°Come closer.¡± I instruct with a hand gesture and the girls walk closer to me in and organised


    manner. They all have on ck see-through night dresses that expose their bare breasts and red


    thongs. They are s**y girls that would get any man hard just by looking at their firm breasts, but


    none of that is happening to me right now, virtue of Ashanti¡¯s face that keeps shing in my mind.


    I am doomed.


    I lean against the chair, close my eyes and massage my brows with my thumb and index finger,


    sighing for the umpteenth time that night. I am in a very tight spot.


    ¡°Third girl to my left.¡± I say with my eyes still closed. I don¡¯t even know what she looks like. I just


    said anything that came to mind. The next thing I hear is footsteps retreating and the door closing.


    By the time I open my eyes again, the girl standing before me is stark naked. The night dress and


    underwear have been discarded on the floor and


    she¡¯s beaming at me like a light ray.


    G*d, she¡¯s beautiful.


    I should feel enticed. I should have the urge to touch her,**k her like I always do with the others, but


    there¡¯s nothing.


    No urge. No spark. I don¡¯t even know what to do with myself right now.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± She slurs and seductively lowers herself to the couch I¡¯m upying. My breath


    hitches in my throat when she touches my cheek with her slender fingers. ¡°How do you want me to


    serve you?¡± Her lips graze my ear, nting


    feathery kisses down to my neck as her hands work their way down my torso into my pants.


    S**t!


    I grab her hand and take it out, giving her a stern look.


    ¡°The bed.¡± I say tightly. ¡°Get on the bed.¡± She instantly rises from the couch and heads to the bed as


    instructed. I rise to my feet, locking every thought and smell and image of Ashanti at the back of my


    mind as I take off my clothes.


    She will not control my thoughts and feelings. She will not control my decisions. She will not tell me


    how to live my life.


    I head to the bed.¡°On all fours.¡± I instruct. The girl quickly obeys and I get on the bed, kneeling


    behind her butt and f**g my erect c**k with my hand. I ce my free


    hand on the small of her back and press it down lower so her stomach touches the bed.


    Perfect.


    With the guidance of my hand, I find her slit my c**k and she lets out a loud gasp as I rub my **k to


    and fro her p**y to lubricate it. She¡¯s already moaning and twisting the sheets with her hands when I


    haven¡¯t even thrusted in yet. She lets a


    sharp moan when I finally prate her **y and settle in it.


    See?


    I¡¯m f**g another girl.


    Ashanti has got nothing on me!

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Chapter 0016


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Good morning Nelly.¡± I offer her a small smile as I walk into the arena. She sure is an early bird


    because it¡¯s still eight in the morning and she¡¯s already sweating, meaning she has been here for a


    while now, warming up.


    ¡°Good morning Ashanti. How are you today?¡± She asks cheerfully. I stop walking and shake my


    head, letting out a heavy sigh.


    ¡°My entire body feels like I¡¯ve been run over by a truck. All my bones and muscles are aching.¡± I cry


    out and her body shakes withughter. 1


    ¡°That¡¯s bound to happen. Your body will adapt pretty soon.¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s jog around before the rest of the guys arrive and the realbat training starts.¡±


    She urges and I fall in step with her light jogging around the arena. It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯ve been into


    athletic activities all my life, so adapting to all this will be easy peasy to me. ¡°You shocked everyone


    yesterday with yourbat skills, including myself. I would never have guessed you were such a


    good fighter.¡± Nelly says after our first round of jogging. We are both sitting down on a nearby mat,


    panting heavily and I chuckle at her admission.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been training since I learned how to walk.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Then you must be really good.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I shyly shrug my shoulders. ¡°People say I am.¡±


    ¡°That means you are. ¡°I simply nod my head.


    Back at my father¡¯s pack, I had no rival when it came tobat. I trashed both boys and girls within


    a heartbeat and so they were all scared of me. Except my sister of course.


    ¡°Is it okay if I ask you a few questions about the Lycan King, Alpha Reagan?¡± I ask as carefully as I


    can, in a whisper.


    ¡°What would you like to know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ just anything.¡± She gives me a suspicious smile.


    ¡°Are you interested in him? Do you n to seduce him one of these days?¡±


    ¡°NO!¡± I scream, getting the attention of others yet again. ¡°I mean.. no.¡± I love my voice. ¡°of course


    not. I just, you know, want to know more about the man who ordered for me to be brought here.


    That¡¯s all. I swear.¡± She gives me a side eye that indicates she doesn¡¯t believe my words and


    shrugs her shoulders.


    I wish I could c r k my heart open and show her desire to not want to have anything to do with Alpha


    Reagan. I¡¯m just curious to know things. about him. That¡¯s all.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you already know the basics like his


    full name, the fact that he¡¯s an only child and stuff, so I¡¯m going to s k i p that and fill you in on a


    juicy rumour that has been going on about his past.¡±


    ¡°What do the rumours say?¡± I ask in a whisper, shifting closer to her. She giggles at my serious


    interest on the topic.


    ¡°Well, a few years ago, Alpha Reagan lost his true mate. She died mysteriously and that literally


    destroyed him. People who were closed to him could only tell us how depressed and devastated he


    was after the death of his mate. Naturally, we thought he¡¯d get over his loss and choose someone


    else to be his mate, but he never did. He shut


    everyone out and the only business he has had with women since then has been one night stands.


    He doesn¡¯t want to bemitted with any other woman again. The pack elders were not having it,


    that¡¯s why they brought back the Concordat ritual. Alpha Reagan is obliged to choose a mate, a


    bride, from you H a r e m girls.¡± My mouth is sitting on my kneecaps by the time she¡¯s done with her


    exnation.


    This is a whole other side of the ritual I had no idea


    about. Alpha Reagan has to pick a bride among us.


    Do the other girls know?


    Is that why they always look very elegant every second of the day?


    Of course that¡¯s the reason. They are all secretlypeting for the Alpha¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Is all I mange as I let out a heavy sigh.


    That¡­ that¡¯s really intense and serious.¡±


    ¡°You had no idea about this?¡± She asks with raised brows. I calmly shake my head. Sheughs at


    me.


    ¡°Well now you know, so you can get in line for thepetition. Alpha Reagan coulde off as


    cold and ruthless, but trust me, being his lover or mate or wife is the best thing that can ever


    happen to any girl.¡±


    I highly doubt that.


    My subconscious screams. I will die if he chooses me to be his bride.


    I¡¯m still in a trance as we rise to our feet to go second round of jogging.


    for a


    ¡°The Delta is here.¡± Nelly announces and bows her head. I immediately do the same and my heart


    careens out of control when he walks over to me¡­


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± And calls my name. My entire body goes pale as I raise my head up to look at him. My


    eyes are once more greeted with his perfect and


    handsome face and today, there¡¯s a small smirk nexebed at the side of hic line.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Chapter 0017


    ¡°Good morning, Delta Kyle.¡± I greet respectfully.


    ¡°Good morning, Ashanti.¡± His scorching gaze hovers all over my face. ¡°You look beautiful this


    morning.¡± His words jar in my ears like loud music. Did I hear him right? Did he justpliment me?


    My eyes widen with surprise.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I croak, still not daring to meet his gaze.


    ¡°You have your hair down, why¡¯s that?¡± His eyes are trained on my head and that¡¯s when I


    understand the reason why I¡¯ve been feeling so hot and ufortable all this while. It¡¯s because I


    haven¡¯t tied my hair up.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± a chuckle follows that exmation. ¡° I ¡­ I actually forgot to tie it up even though I have a


    rubber band here with me.¡± I say pointing to the two rubber bands on my left wrist. I roll them out of


    my hand and the Delta steps forward.


    ¡°Let me help you.¡± He calmly offers.


    What?


    Before I know what¡¯s going on, he takes the rubbers from my hand and gets behind me. I give Nelly


    as horrified look. She simply shrugs and walks away, smiling.


    She¡¯s leaving me to perish here. Alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s all done.¡± Delta Kyle announces after a few minutes of fumbling with my hair and steps in front


    of me once again, beaming. My left hand goes up to my hair. He has indeed tied it up in a ponytail.


    Wow.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Delta Kyle.¡± I thank him with my most charming smile.


    ¡°You are wee. Jog with me.¡± He takes on his heels and I follow him, but when he sees that I¡¯m


    struggling to keep up with his pace, he slows down for me.


    What a gentleman!


    ¡°So tell me, which pack did youe from?¡±


    ¡°The Mystic Diamond Pack.¡± And once again, I leave out the fact that my father is Alpha of the


    Pack.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡±


    The rest of the jogging goes on in silence. By the time weplete the tenth round in the arena, I¡¯m


    limp and breathless. I fall on the floor and suck in all the oxygen in the room. Delta Kyle remains


    standing as heughs at me. He¡¯s about to say something when the peaceful atmosphere is


    interrupted by loudughing voices. We all turn to look at the entrance and see a group of soldiers


    walking into the arena, engaged in a very loud conversation, but the moment they see the Delta,


    they fall silent and bow their heads down before greeting him. He doesn¡¯t respond. Instead, he says


    ¡°You arete!¡±


    tremble on my spot.


    In a loud voice that makes me


    He marches towards the men and I feel scared for them.


    ¡°Training starts at seven am for you soldiers, but it¡¯s almost nine pm and you are still just arriving.


    Aren¡¯t you ashamed to see that the girls arrived before you guys?¡± The guys look at both Nelly and


    I. I cringe to death. ¡°The punishment for your t a r d i es s is for you to jog one hundred times around


    this arena.¡±


    ¡°One hundred times!¡± The words fly out of my mouth before I can even stop myself from saying


    them. That earns me the attention of everyone in the area, including the Delta.


    I want to crawl into a hole and die. Now!


    Kyle turns to me. There¡¯s a nk look on his face,


    ¡°Is it too much?¡± He asks calmly. I should shake my head. I should go on my knees and apologise


    for questioning his decision, but it seems my brain has chosen death for me because I say-


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s too much.¡± The Delta squints in


    amusement. I can see Nelly flinching on my behalf.


    ¡°How much do you suggest I give them?¡±


    ¡°Ten feels like a fair punishment forteing.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But we did ten and we weren¡¯tte.¡± His voice is calm and gentle. He doesn¡¯t sound annoyed by


    the fact that I¡¯m challenging him. Instead, he seems to be enjoying it.


    ¡°Fifteen then.¡± I give a raise


    ¡°Fifty.¡± He bargains. Everyone is staring at us, definitely entertained by our little jogging-rounds


    auction.


    ¡°Twenty.¡± I argue.


    ¡°Twenty-five. That¡¯s final!¡± The firm look on his face makes me understand it¡¯s not up for a debate


    anymore, so I nod my head.


    ¡°I guess twenty-five is less outrageous than one hundred.¡± I turn to the guys. ¡°That¡¯s the best I could


    do. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You all better thank the prettydy for advocating for you to have lesser jogging rounds.¡± All the


    men turn to look at me with genuine smiles on their faces.


    ¡°You are a blessing.¡± One shouts out to me as he gets in line tomence with his punishment.


    ¡°You are the best.¡± Another adds.


    ¡°We love you!¡± He blows me kisses as he joins his friends. I¡¯m almost out of breath fromughing


    too much. My stomach is hurting. Delta Kyle leads their jogging squad while Nellyes to meet


    me.


    I swear these guys are the best.


    ¡°Look who just gained favor in the eyes of thebat masters.¡±


    ¡°They are all very nice men.


    ¡°They sure are.¡±


    This arena is officially my safe haven in this pack.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Chapter 0018


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    When I arrive at the bedroom today, I meet Tessa. She rises from her bed with fat smile on her face


    as


    she watches me slum on the wool carpet before her bed. I¡¯m sweating and so I don¡¯t want to sit on


    the bed till I have showered.


    ¡°You look cheerful today.¡± She remarks and my


    smile widens.


    I AM cheerful today.


    Training was so fun, I didn¡¯t want it to end. Nelly and the guys are best people in this pack.


    ¡°Because I had a great time today.¡± I reply.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± she folds her arms over her chest, giving me the spill-it-all, look. ¡°So tell me what


    happened.¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s just that the guys aren¡¯t mean. They are kind and friendly, especially the Delta.¡±


    ¡°The Delta trains there as well?¡± She looks


    shocked. I nod.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I want to tell her about the fact that he even tied my hair in a ponytail, but I decide against it


    because I know she¡¯ll take things too far.


    To be honest, I¡¯m still greatly shaken by Delta Kyle¡¯s friendly attitude towards me. Thest thing I


    expected from high-ranking officials of this pack is


    1/4


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0018


    for them to be warm and friendly, but Delta Kyle has proved me wrong,


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been opportune to meet him face to face, but I hear he¡¯s very good looking. Is that true?¡±


    A shy smile spreads on her face,


    ¡°You heard right.¡± I say nodding my head, Kyle¡¯s handsome face shes in my mind. The cute wayThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    his lips curve when he smiles and his deep,


    charming, brown eyes. I smile as well. ¡°He¡¯s very cute. He¡¯s very handsome and so are the other


    soldiers there.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ do you have your eyes on any of them?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I shake my head.


    That is not a lie.


    The guys are very good-looking and they seem really nice, especially the Delta, but I¡¯m not


    interested in any of them. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be interested in any man any time soon. Not after the


    betrayal I got from my ex-boyfriend, Conrad. ¡°I don¡¯t have my eyes on any of them.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because all guys do is break hearts. They¡¯ll make you fall for them andter cheat on you with


    someone you least expect and the next thing you know, your life is ruined. So, no. I¡¯ll pass on


    rtionships.¡± I tell her firmly.


    Just talking about it makes me furious.


    My father did the same thing to mum. He cheated on a woman who loved him unconditionally and


    2/4


    Chapter 0018


    415 BONOS


    had a child out of wedlock. As if that was not enough, he bought in his other family into our house


    and made my mum leave.


    Men are cruel!


    Rtionships are a no go area for me from now on.


    ¡°Wow. It seems you¡¯ve been through a lot in the hands of men.¡± I rise from the carpet and pick up


    my backpack.


    ¡°You have no idea!¡± I start walking towards the bathroom. She doesn¡¯t ask any more questions


    about my experience with men and I thank my stars because I¡¯m not ready to divulge any of that


    information to her.


    Cute men my foot!


    Have eyes on any of them, my a s s!


    All men can go to hell for all I care.


    REAGAN¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Did you keep and eye on her like I instructed?¡± I ask the guard standing in front of me. He¡¯s one of


    the men training at thebat arena and because I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Ashanti, I had to


    instruct him to monitor her while she¡¯s at the


    training center.


    Yes. I know every form of stalking is bad, but my hands are tied.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Tell me everything I need to know.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s very diligent with her training. She arrives early, she¡¯s friendly and interacts with everyone


    and the guys like her very much, especially Delta Kyle.¡± I stop typing on myptop and clench my


    fist. I grit my teeth in irritation as I stare nkly at the word document on the screen in front of me.


    The guys like her very much, especially Delta Kyle.


    Anger makes it to the forefront of my conscience. each time that sentence reys in my head.


    My chest is tight with jealousy. I can not even deny the feeling.


    ¡°You can leave.¡± I dismiss him with my eyes closed. I hear his retreating footsteps and finally the


    sound my office door opening and closing. He¡¯s gone. I snap my eyes open. They are burning with


    fury.


    The guys like her very much, especially Delta Kyle.


    F u k i n g t ar d s!


    I¡¯ve been restricting myself from going to that arena for training because I want to have minimal


    interaction with Ashanti, but having her get


    popr among the guys in there doesn¡¯t sit right with me.


    It was about time I started training again. Let¡¯s see who will have the audacity to touch or like her in


    my presence.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Chapter 0019


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Delta Kyle, thank you very much for walking me home, even though you really didn¡¯t have to.¡± I tell


    the Delta as we both stop in front of the H**m building. The fact that he¡¯s walking by my side has


    earned me res and shocked stares from the other H**m girls walking around and I know the


    moment he leaves, they are going to ambush me with insults.


    ¡°I wanted to and I had a great time walking and discussing with you. I should walk you back here


    everyday. What do you think?¡± My reply is a


    nervous chuckle. I look up at his smiling face and blush hard.


    He¡¯s handsome. So handsome and his kind heart only makes him better.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that would be necessary. I¡¯m sure you have more important things to do.¡± I kindly reject


    his offer. If something like this bes a habit, the girls will start talking and that will mean more


    trouble and punishments for me.


    It¡¯s true that I want trouble, but I want the kind


    that will get me kicked out of this pack, not the


    kind that will earn me endless hours of scrubbing toilets.


    And also, I don¡¯t want to give these girls another


    reason to hate me.


    1/3


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0019


    ¡°Anyway, I think I¡¯ll leave you to go in now. See you at practice tomorrow.¡± I nod and give him a


    small


    wave.


    ¡°See you.¡± Is all I manage as he turns around and walks away. I am well aware of the looks I¡¯m


    getting from the girls around me as I walk into the building. I¡¯ve already braced myself for the dirty


    words they will throw at me any time from now.


    ¡°Is she acquainted with Delta Kyle?¡± The murmuring and gossiping starts. Sometimes, I wish I could


    block my heightened sense of hearing so I don¡¯t have to hear their nasty gossip about me.


    ¡°So it seems.¡± Another girl in the group adds.


    ¡°This girl doesn¡¯t seem to know her level! Who gave her the audacity to talk to Delta Kyle?¡±


    I hasten my footsteps towards the hallway that leads to my bedroom. I need to get away from them


    before they start hauling insults at me. I will not be able to keep my hands to myself when that


    happens and that will lead to me getting punished¡­ as usual. I give a big push on my bedroom


    door and as it creaks open, I step in and start exhaling, but that air gets trapped in my chest when I


    see my step- sister sitting on my bed with the only framed picture I have of my parents and I in her


    hands.


    ¡°Rhea what the f**k are you doing here and why do you have that picture in your hand!¡± I scream at


    the top of my voice as I m the room door shut and march towards her. She quickly rises from the


    bed and runs to the other end of the room with a wicked smile on her face.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I pay my sister a visit?¡± She askszily. I¡¯m vibrating with anger from my head to my toes. My


    fists are clenched by my side. I¡¯m thinking of all the horrible things I will do to her if I were to get to


    her right now.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I sneer. Sheughs openly and raises the framed photo to look at it


    again. Her fingers draw azy trail down the length of the frame and I feel the sudden urge to


    rupture her spleen.


    ¡°Put that down!¡± I warn between my teeth. She looks at me and shakes her head.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Bile crawls up to my mouth. I can taste the bitterness on my tongue. Anger reverberates


    through me like electric current as I take a few steps towards her.


    ¡°I said put that down!¡±


    ¡°And I said no, I won¡¯t. Make me.¡± She lifts the frame up when Ie closer to her and try to seize it


    from her hand. I raise my hand up to take it, but she climbs on her toes to make the distance higher.


    I try to jump, but she dodges to the left and I pass through the space she just vacated. The smile on


    her face makes me wish I could beat her up right here and now. By now, she has taken several


    steps away from me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Chapter 0020


    ¡°Rhea.¡± I call, trying to steady my breath. ¡°You have no business with that picture, so give it back to


    me. ¡°Please.¡± My voice breaks in two halves as I add thatst word. ¡°Please just give back to me.¡±


    My heart is constricting in my chest like there¡¯s a hand around it, squeezing all the blood from it. It¡¯s


    hurting.


    ¡°Come and take it.¡± She holds it out to me, but the moment I take a step forward to grab it, she lifts


    the frame high up and lets it free fall to the floor. I watch my entire world shatter into pieces against


    the hard tiled floor together with the only beautiful thing I had left of my family.


    The sses of the frame fly all over the ce and our broken smiles on the picturey miserable on


    the floor. Tears blur my eyes as I look from the shattered frame to Rhea and her wickedugh tips


    me over the edge. Wrath spreads through my limbs likerva.


    ¡°What have you done?¡± My voice is a harsh whisper as I approach her. She doesn¡¯t bulge even as I


    get closer to her, fuming with rage. She thinks I can¡¯t hit her, but I surprise her. I ball my right fist and


    drive a heavy blow into her left cheek.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The impact causes her head to sway to the side and she s t g r s backwards, screaming and trying


    to regain her bnce, but I don¡¯t let her. I eat up the distance between us and grab her hair with


    both hands, making sure to pull as hard as I can before catapulting her to the other end of the room.


    She lets out a loud cry of pain and agony as her back hits against the wall before she drops to the


    floor.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± I sneer as I walk towards her.


    ¡°Leave me alone!¡± She screams in tears as she struggles to crawl away from me. There¡¯s blood


    oozing from her mouth and nostrils and the ce I hit is already very red and swollen. She is going


    to have a terrible ck-eye tomorrow. ¡°Help!


    Somebody help me. She wants to kill me!¡± I grab her hair once more and pull it hard. She tries to


    fight back, but she¡¯s so weak, it makes meugh. I¡¯m about to give her another heavy blow on the


    same eye when my room door bursts open and other elderly se s and m g irlse pouring in. The


    room is filled with shrieks and gasps from the girls while the e r v a n t s haul me away from Rhea¡¯s


    almost limp body.


    ¡°She attacked me. She attacked me for absolutely no reason!¡± Rhea lies as always. She¡¯s


    screaming and wheezing and splintering into tear drops and I¡¯m fighting my urge to notugh at her.


    Her face is an interesting work of art. A trophy.


    My trophy.


    ¡°She broke my mother¡¯s frame!¡± I say, pointing to the shattered frame and sses a few meters


    from where we are all standing. Lisa, the elderly s r a n t looks at the broken frame and casts me a


    scornful re.


    ¡°And you think that was enough reason for you to beat her up in this manner? The rules state that


    no girl is allowed to raise her hand against another in this H a m and you have broken that rule.¡±


    She screams in my face and I shriek. Rhea is still crying loudly as the other girls help her to her


    feet.


    I feel no ounce of guilt or regret. She deserves what she got.


    ¡°The bathroom, now! And not a speck!¡± Shouts Lisa and I instantly bolt out of the bedroom, shaking


    my head at the open disy of injustice.


    I truly need to leave this pack.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    I try to stay strong as I scrub the floor. I try to keep myself from crying, but whenever the broken


    image of the framed photo shes in my mind, it makes my heart hurt until I can¡¯t take it anymore. I


    let my tears fall and sob like a baby.


    That was the only beautiful thing I had left of my family. That framed picture of my mum, dad and


    me, smiling heartily, but now it¡¯s ruined by the same person who ruined my family in the first ce. I


    swear, I could have killed her if people had not intervened.


    Rhea is the bane of my existence!


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± A familiar voice calls from the door and the next thing I hear is footsteps approaching me.


    I quickly wipe my tears away and calm my breaths before turning to look. As expected, I see Tessal


    walking towards me with a worried look on her face.


    ¡°Tessa.¡± I call with a shaky voice as I rise to my feet. ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± She stops in


    front of me and examines my face. My eyes are definitely red and swollen. She knows I¡¯ve been


    crying because her face suddenly falls and she lets out a heavy sigh.


    ¡°The girls here talk too much. I overheard them gossiping about what happened and I¡¯m happy you


    at least got to teach that brat a lesson for


    1/5


    +15 BONOS


    destroying something so dear to you.¡± I sigh as my shoulders fall.


    ¡°I still got punished and my reputation is in the mud right now. I¡¯m damned in this Harem.¡± Iment


    as I slump on a dry spot on the floor.


    ¡°I cleaned the mess in the room and kept the picture on your nightstand. You can alway make


    another frame.¡± She shes me a small smile. I want to. I really want to reciprocate that smile, but I


    can¡¯t bring myself to do so right now. I am too angry and heartbroken to do that. So I simply nod my


    head and thank her immensely.


    ¡°For nothing.¡± She says with a shrug and heads to the bucket of water I was using to mop the floor. ¡±


    Come on, let¡¯s get this done with so we can make it in time for dinner.¡±


    I rise to my feet with a perplexed look on my face.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask, approaching her as she uses the floor mop to mop the floor.


    ¡°Have you suddenly gone blind that you can¡¯t see what I¡¯m doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t let you help me?¡±


    ¡°But you will anyway.¡± She squeezes the mod and proceeds to dry the area she just mopped.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been cleaning all day, I can¡¯t let you¡­¡±


    ¡°For by¡¯s sake, Ashanti, just get another mopa


    bucket of water and join me. Nothing you say will make me leave this ce without you.¡± She backs


    me and rides on with moping. Tears well up in my eyes yet again and I blink hard to keep them from


    spilling down my cheeks.


    She¡¯s helping me.


    I can¡¯t believe she likes me enough to do this for me.


    REAGAN¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Come in.¡± I instruct when a knock sounds on my office door. I¡¯m typing away on myptop, but stop


    when I hear the sound of my door creaking open. When I look up to see who it is, surprise washes


    over me when I see Alina stepping in with a wide. smile on her face.


    I did not summon her. What is she doing here?


    ¡°Good day to you, Alpha Reagan.¡± She greets with a slight bow before walking over to my office


    table, her heels clicking on the marble floor. She¡¯s mboyantly dressed as usual and looks very


    inviting. I lean against my chair, giving her a critical look.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I make sure to use a cold tone so that the smile on her face will


    disappear. I¡¯m sure she lied her way in here because my guards would never let anyone in without


    notifying me first.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± She tries toe over to where I¡¯m seated, but I hold my hand out, signaling her


    to stop where she is and she does. A small purr escapes her throat.


    ¡°Say what you want to say and be on your way already. I have work to get back to.¡± I keep my eyes


    glued to her face. She starts ying with her fingers.


    Holy spirits!


    ¡°Alina, you have five minutes.¡± I warn. She gives me a mncholic look.


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed.¡± She blurts out. My eyes widen in surprise. ¡°Yes Alpha, you¡¯ve changed. You no


    longer give me your attention. It¡¯s been four nights now and I haven¡¯t gotten an invitation from you.


    That has never happened before and it¡¯s getting me. worried. Did I do something wrong?¡± There¡¯s a


    worried look on her face. I contemte whether to answer her question or not.


    I just realized how much power I have given this girl by letting her get too close to me. By making


    her understand that she is my favorite. Because of that, she thinks she has the right to show up in


    my office when I haven¡¯t summoned her. She thinks she has the right to question the decisions I


    make when ites to my sex life. She thinks she¡¯s entitled to me.


    What have I done?


    Sighing, I cross my arms over my chest, my eyes. still trained on her face.


    ¡°I will summon you when I¡¯m ready to have you.¡±


    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Your time is up.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Reagan I¡­¡®


    ¡°You do not want me to repeat myself, Alina.¡± She shuts her mouth and sucks in a deep breath. She


    looks like she¡¯s about to burst into tears. Her head lowers for a bow before she walks out of my


    office, definitely feeling worse than she did before she came in here.


    I owe her no exnation for my actions. She¡¯s nothing to me.


    And the reason why I haven¡¯t summoned her all these days is because I¡¯m gradually losing interest


    in her.


    Someone else has taken her ce in my mind.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Chapter 0022


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    bbergasted is the right adjective to use to


    describe my current state. I¡¯m glued to my spot, my mouth is hanging open in shock as I gape at


    Delta Kyle who¡¯s smiling down at me like he has lost his


    mind.


    I came out of the building and met him here, waiting for me.


    He wants to walk with me to the training center!


    ¡°Delta Kyle!¡± 1 call, just to be sure my eyes are not failing me. His smile broadens as he inches


    closer to me.


    ¡°The one and only.¡± He stops in front of me and my eyes give a quick scan of his outfit. He¡¯s


    wearing at matching gray Adidas track suit and a pair of white, sneakers. There¡¯s a ck sling bag


    hanging from his left shoulder to his right torso. The track suit is not tight-fitting, but it doesn¡¯t fall to


    print out his muscr body build that looks very hot.


    I take a step back to digest everything that¡¯s going


    on.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I manage to croak a question as I look at his face. His smile falters.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯m here to meet you so we can walk together to the training center. You always


    arrive before me so I figured you left the house earlier, that¡¯s why I was here at about seven am.¡±


    Wait, what?


    The time right now is seven forty-five am. That


    means¡­


    A sharp gasp escapes my chest.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been standing out here for forty-five minutes?¡± I ask, aghast, almost screaming. My


    eyebrows almost touch my hairline as my eyes widen. What the hell is going on?


    ¡°Forty-five minutes is a short time.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not!¡± I firmly deny. He chuckles hard and leads the way towards the training center. I¡¯m stillOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    trying to process everything he just said. ¡°That¡¯s almost one hour! One hour is a long time!¡±


    ¡°It flew by like seconds!¡¯


    ¡°Why would you even bother waiting that long for me?¡± Now I¡¯m worried. I give him a confused look


    and he sinks his teeth into his bottom lip.


    ¡°Because I enjoy yourpany.¡± My legs stop


    walking. I stay nted to my spot. He stops


    walking as well and lets out a smallugh before turning to look at me.


    ¡°What?¡± He¡¯s stillughing and I¡¯m looking at him like he has lost his mind.


    Does he really enjoy mypany?


    What¡¯s there to enjoy?


    ¡°Why do you look so shocked? No one ever told you you are an interesting person to be with?¡±


    No one.


    No one ever did, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t believe it¡¯sing from a person like him.


    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± I stutter nervously. ¡°Never mind.¡± I give him a tight smile and catch up. We both walk to the


    training center, chatting about random things, but my mind still cannot process the fact that he just


    told me he enjoyed mypany. That¡¯s the sweetest thing anyone has said to me in a while. He


    leads the way into the arena, but immediately stops when he takes the first step in. Horror fills my


    ears when I see him quickly bow his head.


    What the f**k!


    ¡°Good morning, Alpha Reagan.¡± His greeting jars in my ear like a loud church bell.


    Alpha Reagan? Did I just hear him call the name Alpha Reagan?


    I look straight ahead and my soul leaves my body when my eyes fall on Alpha Reagan who¡¯s


    standing gracefully dressed in a white tracksuit. I almost choke on my saliva as I drop my head and


    mutter the same greeting. My heart is beating so fast, I wonder why it¡¯s still working.


    ¡°Good morning. You can raise your heads.¡± He instructs and I drag my eye to his. Electricity zaps


    between us as our eyes lock. Every atom in my body. wants me to turn around and run out of this


    arena. I know I¡¯m doomed when Lena sprints in my mind. and starts chanting the word- mate, over


    and over again. I quickly shut her out before I snap.


    What the hell is Alpha Reagan doing here?


    Goosebumps s c a t e r up my spine when he walks towards me. Delta Kyle walks away to join


    other guys. I almost cry out for him not to leave me alone.


    ¡°Ashanti. That¡¯s the name, right?¡± He takes a stand in front of me. I get a whiff of his cologne and


    I¡¯m tempted to close my eyes and inhale more.


    He smells fresh and clean.


    My mate.


    His close proximity is causing a surge of power within my veins which I cannot exin. I feel a


    bond. A connection with him. My heart is not only drumming hard out of fear for him, but out of


    excitement too.


    I¡¯m excited to see him.


    I shouldn¡¯t be.


    I clear my throat and nod my head.


    ¡°Yes, it is. Alpha.¡± The tension in the atmosphere. between us can suffocate everyone in this room. I


    find myself wishing I s ed training today. I want to be nowhere close to this man because he


    confuses me. Terrifies me. Makes me think things that are not true.


    Me being his mate?


    That¡¯s f**g ridiculous. I¡¯m delusional!


    ¡°Tie up your hair and join the others.¡± I do as I¡¯m told in milliseconds because of my dire need to


    leave his presence.


    Warm upsts thirty minutes. I slum on the floor, sweating and panting and Nelly does the same by


    my side. I¡¯m trying hard to keep myself from


    looking in Alpha Reagan¡¯s direction. He¡¯s leading the guys forbat training and¡­ Man!¡­ Does


    he look hot doing that!


    ¡°Brace yourself. Today is going to be a tough day because he¡¯s around.¡±


    ¡°I figured.¡± Is all I say as I swallow dryly.


    ¡°Nelly, Ashanti. On your feet.¡± His thunderous. voice drags me up to my feet. My knees buckle as he


    approaches us with heavy steps. Nelly and I stay side by side with each other, heads facing


    downwards when he takes his stand before us.


    ¡°I want you girls to show me what you have been up to these past days. To the circle.¡± We both


    scamper to the fighting circle and he follows us, but doesn¡¯t step into it. He hands both hands


    tucked. into his trouser pockets as he looks from me to her, his face void of any emotions. ¡°Your


    safe word is ¡± strawberry¡±.¡± A chuckle tumbles out of my lips on hearing that.


    Strawberry.


    Seriously?


    ¡°Anything funny, Ashanti?¡±


    ¡°No, Alpha.¡± I purse my lips shut and straighten my face.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Chapter 0023


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Strawberry!¡± Nelly screams under my hold and I instantly release her arm and jump up to my feet,


    panting.


    I won again.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Alpha Reagan signals. I heave out a heavy sigh of relief. Nelly and I have been fighting for


    the goddess knows how long and I¡¯ve won seven out of ten rounds. I¡¯m panting and sweating and


    breathless and hungry. I hope he dismisses us so I can go back to the Har


    e m quarters and rest. Nelly and I bow slightly to each other before stepping out of the fighting ring.


    ¡°Did you see that?¡± One of the soldiers asks,


    pointing at me with an amused look on his face. She won seven out of ten rounds! Guys, an


    ordinary werewolf beat a Lycan. That is incredible!¡± The guys start nodding their heads in


    agreement to his


    stat ement.


    ¡°She¡¯s indeed something else.¡± I smile shyly as I look at them.


    ¡°Congrattions girl, you rock!¡±


    ¡°Come here!¡± One of the guys wraps his powerful arms around my torso, lifts me up and spins me


    around and I howl withughter. These guys will never cease to amaze me. A low, angry growl from


    Alpha Reagan makes him put me back on my feet.


    1/5


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0023


    and we both stop talking as we turn to face him. His face has gone dark. Annoyance is written all


    over his face, swimming in his eyes. His jaws are ticking and his fists are clenched by his side.


    I guess someone hates when people try to have fun around them.


    ¡°This is abat training center, not a yground. Behave yourselves!¡± He warns. We all go mute.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Alpha. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± One of the guys apologizes on our behalf and I fight myText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    urge to roll my eyes. Alpha Reagan is such a killjoy. ¡°I had a duel with her the other day¡­¡± Delta


    Kyle starts talking to Alpha Reagan. ¡°She didn¡¯t do bad at all. I think maybe you should have a duel


    with her too and see for yourself how amazing she is.¡± Horror washes over me like a bucket of ice


    cold water. I stay frozen on my spot and all I can do is shake my head at Delta Kyle¡¯s proposal.


    I do not want to have a duel with the Lycan King. He¡¯s going to break me into pieces before I get the


    chance to aim a single punch.


    What the hell is he thinking?


    My breath seizes when Alpha Reagan turns to face me. I feel his gaze touching every inch of my


    body. All the color drains from my face when he smiles. My heart is pounding in my ears. My knees


    are about to break.


    ¡°You want me to have a duel with her?¡± His eyes do not leave my face as he asks that question. I


    swallow dryly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Delta Kyle insists. I am one piece of trepidation forged into being. I wonder how I haven¡¯t


    evaporated to nothingness.


    ¡°It sounds appealing, but I¡¯m scared I might break her. She looks too fragile. She cannot handle a


    duel with me, so I¡¯ll pass.¡± Relief almost makes me sing. I shut my eyes close and let out a silent


    sigh,


    thanking the Moon goddess for saving me from his wrath.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± I shoot Delta Kyle a scorching re. How dare he propose such an absurd thing!


    ¡°That will be all for today.¡± His hardened gaze switches from me to the other guys. His


    announcement makes the warmth in my chest reroute itself to different areas of my body.


    Finally!


    ¡°Tomorrow, same time. T r n s s will not be tolerated.¡± We all nod and head to the seats to retrieve


    our bags. Delta Kyle approaches me. I feel the urge to start scolding him about his ridiculous.


    proposal a few moments ago, but one look in Alpha Reagan¡¯s direction and I swallow my words. We


    can¡¯t have that conversation here and risk him hearing my total displeasure in the idea of fighting


    with him.


    ¡°You did great today.¡± He¡¯s shing me that very charming smile of his. I smile back even though I


    don¡¯t want to.


    ¡°I sure did.¡±


    3/5


    *WWW


    Chapter 0023


    ¡°Are you mad at me for what I said earlier?¡± 1 gove him one serious look and he understands that I


    am. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared. He won¡¯t hurt you if you have a duel with him.¡±


    ¡°Not intentionally, I know. But he¡¯s the f u c k g Alpha, the Lycan King and I am merely an ordinary


    werewolf. Even his most gentle punch or hold or d i c k will be lethal to me.¡± We are having the


    conversation after all and I¡¯m sure Alpha Reagan can hear us.


    I would like to die a little.


    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating.¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m exaggerating? I¡¯M EXAGGERATING?¡± I raise my voice at him. That carns me stares from the


    others, including Alpha Reagan.


    S h !


    ¡°Look who¡¯s causing a scene.¡± I don¡¯t answer him. I pick up my backpack and he does the same.


    ¡°Let me walk you to your dorm.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not taking no for an answer.¡± He cuts me off. Rude!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He starts leading the way out of the arena. I sigh and follow him still.


    ¡°Kyle.¡± Alpha Reagan¡¯s thunderous voice


    reverberates throughout the room, stopping us in our tracks. Immediately, Delta Kyle swirls in his.


    direction and gives him a slight bow.


    ¡°Ves, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°I need you in my office right now. I¡¯m sure Ashanti can walk herself to Wer dorm.¡± Kyle breaks into


    a smile. It¡¯s not a genuine one.


    ¡°Of course she can.¡± He turns to me. ¡°See you tomorrow then.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I walk as fast as I can out of the area to get away from all of them.


    That was one hell of an intense training and Alpha Reagan¡¯s effect on me grows stronger every time


    I


    see him.


    How the hell am I supposed to survive these daily training sessions with him when my mind keeps


    drugging me in a delirium that he is my mate?

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Chapter 0024


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°The Delta suggested a duel between you and Alpha Reagan during training?¡± Tessa asks in a


    harsh. whisper as we both pick up our tes and cutleries from the pantry and put on our trays


    before joining the line of girls going to get their meals.


    It¡¯s dinner time.


    ¡°You needed to see the confident look on his face when he said it. I almost p**d my pants.¡±


    ¡°But, I thought he liked you. Why then does he want to get you killed?¡± The line moves forward.


    There¡¯s just three more people to go before it¡¯s our turn to get food.


    ¡°That¡¯s something I know nothing of, but thank the goddess Alpha Reagan declined. He said I¡¯m too


    fragile.


    That he might break me into pieces without even meaning it.¡±


    ¡°And that is true!¡± It¡¯s our turn to get served. Tessa, who is ahead of me, puts her te on the table


    and the cooks serve her meal. When it¡¯s my turn, I do the same and then go to meet her again. As


    usual, some of the girls are giving us hateful res. Until now, I still have no idea why they hate


    us so much


    ¡°She tried to kill her sister yesterday.¡± Gossip reaches my ears. I turn to look in the direction of the


    voice and I spot three girls sitting around a table, murmuring and ring at me.


    ¡°She¡¯s as evil as she looks.¡± The ginger haired girl adds.


    ¡°I heard she was training with the Alpha at thebat training center this morning.¡±


    ¡°He definitely kicked her a**. Alpha Reagan despises her!¡± I tear my gaze away from them and


    focus on finding an empty table where Tess and I can sit down to eat. I finally spot one north of the


    room.


    ¡°Over there.¡± I signal and we both go there. Once settled, I start eating my food.


    ¡°The girls keep gossiping about you.¡±


    ¡°I noticed. However, I¡¯ve decided not to pay any attention to their derogatoryments about me


    anymore. I have more important things to do.¡± I take a big bite of my chicken.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear that. So tell me how your duel with Nelly went.¡± I drop my cutleries and put my


    hands together, grinning at her from ear to ear.


    ¡°It was absolutely riveting! Nelly is such a great fighter and I swear I only won that many rounds by


    chance. She has more skills, more strength, more everything! And she is the sweetest soul. I¡¯m


    sure to learn a lot from her in the days toe.¡± I exin with so much enthusiasm. She chuckles,


    shaking her head. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You have this glow in your eyes whenever you talk about your training sessions. You¡¯re having a


    goodtime over there, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I am, indeed.¡± I pick up my fork to ride on with my meal, but stop midway when I notice that the


    cafeteria has gone unusually silent. The girls have stopped talking to each other and when I look


    around, I notice everyone is looking at our table with horror filled eyes. My eyes flick from their


    burning gazes to the direction of the sounds of clicking heels on the tile floor. A strong feeling in my


    gutes to life when I see Alina marching towards my table with three girls behind her, one of


    them who happens to be my step-sister.


    Rhea has finally joined her crew.


    Interesting.


    I steel my spine as she stops before our table and takes a killer pose. I get a whiff of her expensive


    perfume which stings my nostrils, making me to crunch my nose.


    She smells like money and trouble.


    ¡°Get on your feet and leave this table. I want to have my meal here.¡± Her cold orderes through.


    Tessa and I exchange confused nces before I turn to look at her again.


    ¡°But there are other empty tables where you can sit.¡± I point out. A ridge forms between her


    eyebrows as she furrows them.


    She¡¯s p**d.


    ¡°Are you trying to tell me what to do?¡± She sneers. I calmly shake my head.


    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m just saying it¡¯s not nice to ask someone to leave their table in the middle of their meal


    just because you want to sit when there are other tables where you can sit and have your own


    meal.¡± The entire cafeteria is filled with the sound of shocking gasps from the other girls. They can¡¯t


    believe I just spoke back to Alina.


    Even I cannot believe I just did that, but someone needs to put this girl in her ce sometimes.


    ¡°Did you just talk back to me?¡± She lets out a bitter chuckle. ¡°How dare you!¡± She sneers and angrily


    swipes my te of food off the table with one powerful move of her right hand. The tends on


    the ground together with its content that spills all over.


    The hall goes dead silent. I flick my gaze from the wasted food on the floor to her evil face. I feel


    anger wrapping itself around my fingers like I could fling it at her face. I feel it willing itself around


    my spine, nting itself in my stomach and shooting branches down my legs, up my arms, through


    my


    neck.


    It¡¯s choking me.


    I want to rise up and give her a hot smack, but Tess grabs my hand under the table and silently


    urges me to stop. I turn to look at her and the warning look in her eyes disys all the bad things


    that would happen to me in this H a r m if I were to raise my hand against Alina right now.


    I force myself to calm down.


    ¡°If the two of you do not vacate this table in the next ten seconds, I will leave bits of you, perfectly


    arranged outside your fathers¡¯ houses!¡± Tessa and I quickly rise to our feet and step away from the


    table.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t hard now, was it?¡± She takes my previously upied spot with a satisfied smirk on her


    lips. I stare at my food which has now be waste, on the floor. ¡°And clean up your mess!¡±


    Without any hesitation, Tess and I pick up our empty tes on the floor and start cleaning the mess


    SHE made.


    Before I leave this H e m, I¡¯ll make sure to teach this girl a lesson. Even if it¡¯s just once.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Chapter 0025


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    Tessa and I both lost our appetites after that incident. We could very well get food again, but we


    decided to leave the cafeteria after cleaning up the mess.


    She went straight to bed while I came out for a walk. I still have about two hours before our ten pm


    curfew and I want to spend that time all by myself basking in the full moon light and inhaling the


    fresh air blowing in the building premises.


    I¡¯m walking along a pavement between tworge carpet. grass fields that extends far north of the


    premises. and meets with the garden. The cool night breeze whistles softly, ying with my hair and


    I have to tuck a few strands behind my hair to stop them from blinding my vision.


    The night is so calm and peaceful. I wish the days


    were the same.


    It¡¯s always from one problem to another. These girls, especially Alina, have sworn to make my life


    miserable and I still have no idea what I did wrong.


    ¡°Who do we have here?¡± A baritone voice speaks. from behind. It sounds familiar. My jaw drops


    when. I turn around and see Delta Kyle beaming at me with his moon-kissed face. I stand still,


    unblinking as I try to process what¡¯s going on.


    What the hell is he doing here?


    ¡°Delta Kyle.¡± My already wide eyes grow into wide circles.


    ¡°Hello Ashanti.¡± He greets, taking a step forward. I stumble back, losing my footing for a brief


    moment. My body is rocked by the sheer force of his unexpected appearance.


    ¡°What.. what¡­¡± I stutter, looking around. ¡°What are you doing here? At this time.¡±


    ¡°I had some business to take care of over here. I just finished and was on my way back when I saw


    you. What are you doing out here at night?¡± My lips form a thin line as I exhale heavily, through my


    nostrils.


    ¡°I want to get some fresh air before going to bed.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± A nod follows. ¡°Mind if I join you?¡± He asks. out of nowhere. My forehead wrinkles in


    surprise.


    ¡°You¡­ you want to stay here with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. That¡¯s if you don¡¯t mind, of course..¡± I shrug my shoulders.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind havingpany.¡± I offer him a small smile. His face beams in the moonlight as he


    steps. closer to me. We both start walking side by side. along the pavement.


    ¡°You said you are from the Mystic Diamond Pack, right?¡± He asks, looking at me. I calmly nod my


    head.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Tell me more about your family.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to know more about my family?¡±


    ¡°Just because.¡± He shrugs. I stop walking and purse my lips. Talking about my family means I have


    to tell him my father is an Alpha. That¡¯s something I don¡¯t want many people knowing. I contemte


    telling him a lie.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Maybe I should say my father is a pack doctor, or an engineer or something, but I know lying is risky


    because it¡¯ll take him less than no time to dig out the truth if he wants.


    That¡¯s if he doesn¡¯t already know everything about


    me..


    I dump the thought of lying in a burning furnace and clear my throat.


    Being the daughter of an Alpha is not a shameful thing at all, so there¡¯s no need for me to hide it.


    ¡°What do you want to know about my parents?¡±


    ¡°I want to know as much as you can¡­ reveal.¡± A chuckle tumbles from my lips.


    Smart man.


    ¡°Well, my mum¡­ I don¡¯t like talking about my mum, so I¡¯ll p that part. For my dad, he¡¯s the


    Alpha of the Mystic Diamond pack.¡±


    ¡°For real?¡± His eyebrows shoot up, forming a high arch of astonishment.


    ¡°For real.¡± I nod my head.


    ¡°Wow. You¡¯re the daughter of an¡­¡± His words. falter and his eyes shimmer as something strikes


    him. ¡°Oh now that exins why you were able to beat Nelly over and over again. You¡¯ve got Alpha


    blood flowing in your veins. You are royalty!¡± I wave him off, shaking my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    ¡°Of course it is! Do you have any older siblings?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°That means you¡¯re an heir!¡± My shoulders sag as I give him a tired look.


    If only he knew that was not the case. Rhea is our father¡¯s favorite child, she¡¯s definitely going to be


    the one to take over as Alpha in the future and also, I don¡¯t even see that happening with me when


    i¡¯m


    stuck here


    For now.


    ¡°An heir who¡¯s in the Lycan H a r e m waiting in line for her turn to serve men.¡± He goes mute.


    I guess he just realized how cruel this concordat ritual of theirs is to powerless people like us.


    ¡°Anyway¡­¡± my words are cut short by the sound of my stomach grumbling. I feel like it¡¯s twisting


    into


    knots.


    Goodness, I¡¯m famished!


    ¡°Was that your stomach?¡± My cheeks burned as I looked away from his inquisitive eyes. I don¡¯t reply


    to him. ¡°Haven¡¯t you had dinner?¡±


    ¡°No. There was a bit of an ident at the cafeteria. I spilled my food.¡±


    ¡°All you had to do was get another te of food.¡±


    He sounds annoyed. I bite my lips hard to stop myself from telling him everything that went down


    back there.


    It¡¯s not necessary and it mightnd me in even greater problems.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you something to eat.¡± He holds my left wrist and leads the way.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can go to¡­¡±


    ¡°No you cannot!¡± Something passes between us. I¡¯m not letting you go to bed hungry when there¡¯s a


    lot of ces to get food in this pack.¡± His tone tells me nothing I say will make him change his mind


    about going to get me food.


    ¡°The cafeteria will be closed by now.¡±


    ¡°There are restaurants around town.¡± I¡¯m stumbling as I try to keep up with his steps. He takes one


    step and I have to take three before it matches up.


    ¡°What about my curfew? The rules state that I¡¯m not supposed to be out after ten pm.¡± Now we¡¯re


    standing in front of ck car that is parked in the driveway.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Delta of this pack, Ashanti, the rules don¡¯t. apply to me and now that you are with me, they


    don¡¯t apply to you either.¡± He opens the passenger seat door of the car and looks me straight in my


    eyes. ¡°Get in.¡± He growls. My heart drops to the pit of my stomach when I realize this is truly


    happening. I want to protest, but his tense jaws and ring nostrils warn me to swallow the words. I


    heed to their warning and gingerly get into the car.


    I pray those girls never find out about this because I¡¯ll be dead meat if they do.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Chapter 0026


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°What was that about yesterday?¡± I have been muttering that question since I woke up this morning.


    I have searched my mind for answers, but I¡¯ve still not gotten any clue.


    Since the day Delta Kyle set his eyes on me, he has been nothing but nice and sweet and friendly


    to me. He helps me train at thebat training center, he walks me to and back from the center


    andst night, he did something I didn¡¯t imagine he or any one else in this pack would ever do for


    me. He took me out and bought me dinner. My mind is in shambles right now, trying to make sense


    out of all these acts of his.


    Why does he like me so much? Why does he even like me in the first ce?


    ¡°This is killing me.¡± I murmur under my breath. and leave the bathroom. Tessa already left a while


    ago to start her cleaning chores and I¡¯m all dressed up to leave for training. I¡¯m about to haul my


    backpack from my bed when a knock sounds on the room door, followed by the sound of the door


    creaking open. I abruptly turn around to see who it is and the moment my eyes fall on the elderly.


    **t, Lisa, my heart starts beating fast.


    Lisa being here can only mean one thing.


    I¡¯m in trouble.


    I join my hands together and fidget with them.


    ¡°Good morning, Ma¡¯am Lisa.¡± My voice is no more than a whisper as I offer her that greeting. She


    doesn¡¯t respond. She looks around the bedroom with something like disgust on her face before


    settling her gaze on me once more.


    ¡°No training for you today. You are on the list of girls who have to serve the men tonight. You have


    to undergo training throughout the day so you don¡¯t get there and mess up. Follow me!¡± She swivels


    and bolts out of the bedroom. My jaw is sitting on my kneecaps and my heart is swinging in my


    ribcage as I follow her into the hallway.


    I will be serving men tonight.


    I follow Lisa along the long hallway with my hands. cold and trembling uncontrobly. My fingers


    twitch with nervous energy. The unexpected revtion has sent shockwaves through my entire


    being.


    I will be serving men tonight.


    I follow her into a s**s room that¡¯s packed with other girls who I guess will be serving the men


    tonight as well. I freeze in my tracks and swallow. dryly. I don¡¯t like how this looks.


    ¡°Alright, gather around everyone.¡± The murmuring in the room stops and the girls all form a circle


    around Lisa. I take a nervous step forward to join them and the girls standing by my side shift far


    apart from me, casting me disgusted looks like I smell.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    What is their problem with me?


    ¡°As you all know, you girls will be responsible for serving the Lycan men tonight and these ment


    include soldiers, high ranking officials and maybe even the Alpha, if he decides to join. So, it will do.


    each and everyone of you good if you are on your best behavior tonight as you serve them however


    they want. Note that these men will be returning from a long day of work, therefore, your duties will


    be to make them feel rxed. You have to massage them, serve them wine, sit with them and even


    dance for them if they want. You have the entire day. to learn how to do these things and you had


    better not mess up while on duty because oneint about you from the men will be tantamount


    to severe punishment. I hope that¡¯s understood.¡±


    ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am.¡± A chorus replyes through.


    It is not okay.


    This is wrong. I am not interested in acting like a bimbo for any man tonight.


    ¡°That said, you can all begin with your training. There are s**ts around to teach you everything you


    need to know. Feel free to ask them questions. My right hand flies up in the air before I can event


    stop myself.


    ¡°Yes Ashanti. Your hand is up.¡±


    ¡°Can I be tasked with doing something else, like cleaning work? I¡¯m not feeling too well and I don¡¯t.


    think I¡¯ll be effective in serving the men.¡± I ask as calmly as I can. Lisa¡¯s face darkens as she takes.


    long strides towards me. The girls all turn their attention to me as always.


    S**it!


    ¡°Firstly, No, you cannot get cleaning work instead. Secondly, no one gives a s**t whether you are


    comfortable with this or not, you are going to do it anyway. Thirdly, these are not my orders, they


    come from the higher ups and except you want to challenge them, you better shut up and do as


    you¡¯ve been told. Lastly¡­¡± She sucks in a deep breath and steels her spine. ¡°I will be watching you


    closely. One mistake and you¡¯ll be done for!¡± She proceeds to walk past me, hitting my shoulder


    intentionally. The other girls startughing at me.


    ¡°You have a talent for inviting trouble to yourself, don¡¯t you?¡± One of the girls asks, giggling. I roll my


    eyes and look away from her.


    ¡°Why did she have to fall in this group? She¡¯s going to bring us nothing but bad luck.¡± Another girl


    laments and all I do is shake my head as I take a walk around the room, looking at the various tasks


    I have to ustom myself with all day.


    This is f**g ridiculous.


    I take a step forward and the next thing I feel is a body crashing into mine and the impact throws me


    off bnce. Before I know it, I¡¯m on the floor on my butt and the entire room has erupted with


    laughter. I look up to see who just pushed me and every bone in my body melts when I see Alina


    smiling wickedly


    at me.


    ¡°You are not feeling too well?¡± She scoffs and stoops on her knees to level me on the floor. ¡± There¡¯s


    no ce for weak wegewolves in this H e m and so if you¡¯re iming to be unwell, you need to do


    more work so you can be stronger.¡±


    She slurs. I fight my urge to roll me eyes at her. She picks up a lock of my hair and runs her fingers.


    through it till the end, her eyes glued to my face. Then she gives me a wicked smile. ¡°I have no


    business with serving other men, but when I saw. your name on this list, I couldn¡¯t hold myself back


    froming over.¡± She leans closer. ¡°I¡¯m here to make your life miserable for the next ten hours.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s bluffing. This is the end for me.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Chapter 0027


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°All done!¡± The make-up artist in charge of me announces cheerfully. I¡¯m staring at my reflection. in


    the mirror, unable to recognise myself. The make -up is too much, too wild, too bright. I hate it! But


    the other girls seem to adore it because of how they are gushing at their reflections in the mirrors in


    front of them.


    I let out a sigh and stand up from the chair I¡¯m sitting on. My eyes sight another thing for me to


    abhor.


    My outfit.


    It¡¯s a very short dress that hugs every inch of my body it covers and ends far above my knees. It¡¯s


    made of a shimmery red fabric. It¡¯s strapless, with a sweetheart neckline that shows way too much.


    cleavage and is matched with a pair of red talons.


    I look like a h**r.


    The only thing that stops me gauging out my eyes. is the fact that every other girl in here is dressed


    just like me.


    ¡°Alright girls, I can see everyone is ready. It¡¯s time to show those men what we taught you all today.


    Come on now¡­¡± She¡¯s pping her hands as she gestures to us toe closer to her. The entire


    room is filled with the sound of clicking heels as the girls scamper towards her. ¡°The men have


    arrived at the lounge and everything you need to serve them has been set on a central table. You¡¯ll


    see it once you go in. Now, you all remember to be on your best behaviors and give them anything


    they want, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am.¡± A chorus response.


    ¡°Now, follow me.¡± She leads the way out of the dressing room. The girls giggle as they follow her


    out, some already recounting how much fun they are going to have. I¡¯m thest person to leave the


    room and once I¡¯m in the hallway, I fight my urge to take the other direction and escape from this


    hell.


    The lounge is a long and wide dimly lit room which has got sofas lined up on both ends, upied


    by the men we will be serving. The moment we walk in, their faces light up and some even rise to


    their feet. as they rake their eyes all over our exposed bodies. Music is sting from the speakers


    standing at various corners of the room and the entire pace smells like everything bad.


    The girls head to the table the t d talked about and some of them start with serving duties. I stand at


    a corner of the room and watch in disgust as they effortlessly interact with the men who are grinning


    like fools. My eyes scan the entire ce. and I sigh in relief when I see no sign of Alpha Reagan.


    ¡°Hey, Ashanti. Don¡¯t just stand there doing


    nothing. Get to work!¡± One of the girls hisses at me as she picks up a ss of wine from the table


    and walks over to a man who is smiling at her.


    I better get to work. Miss Lisa definitely has eyes on me. Sucking in a deep breath, I brace myself


    for the worse and head to the table to grab a ss of wine. I look around, trying to spot anyone


    who¡¯s not drinking and when I see a man, I head over to him. with the ss in my hand.


    ¡°Hi.¡± I greet shyly when I step before him. Luckily for me, he isn¡¯t old. He is a strikingly handsome


    young man. He looks up at me and shes me a smile. ¡°Do you care for a drink?¡± I ask over the


    sting music. It¡¯s really loud here, but we canmunicate without having to shout out our words


    because of our heightened sense of hearing as Lycans and werewolves.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d notice me.¡± He grins as takes. the drink from my hand and takes a big sip. I turn


    to leave, but I feel his hold on my wrist, stopping me from moving. I quickly spin around and look at


    him with worried filled eyes.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Chapter 0028


    ¡°Not so fast.¡± His brows crease. ¡°You can¡¯t just serve me wine and be on your way. You have to


    stay. and make sure I¡¯m entertained as I drink.¡± He pulls me to sit on hisp. I cringe when my butt


    touches the fabric of his trousers.


    D a m n this dress!


    It keeps sliding up, showing more of my thighs. One wrong move and it¡¯ll be strapped around my


    waist, exposing my nakedness.


    ¡°How¡­ how¡­¡± I stutter nervously. ¡°How do you want me to serve you?¡± I ask with a shaky voice.


    The man sets his ss on a nearby table before looking back at me. His eyes hover from my face,


    down to my exposed cleavage and I melt when he smirks at the view.


    ¡°Beautiful. You are so beautiful.¡± He purrs. My breath hitches in my throat when he brings his face


    closer to my neck. His hot breath that reeks of alcohol is p r i k i n g my flesh like thorns and I cringe


    when his lips touch the nape of my neck. I push him away and jump to my feet, but he hauls me


    back onto hisp and pins. me in ce with his big hands.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are not allowed to protest. Didn¡¯t they tell your that?¡± He sneers. Fear courses through my


    veins.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± I beg, tears welling up in my eyes.


    ¡°You know when you beg like that¡­¡± He takes in a sharp inhale. ¡°It turns me on even more.¡± A small


    whimper escapes my lips. His big hand finds its way to my exposed thighs and he smiles as he


    drags. them up and down its length. He keeps nting abhorrent kisses on my neck and breathing


    into my ears. The tears in my eyes break loose. I¡¯m trying to break free from this hold and run out of


    this room, but he¡¯s too strong. He¡¯s effortlessly keeping me in ce, where he wants me to be.


    ¡°Jared.¡± A voice calls and we both turn to look in the direction of the sound. My heart falls into my


    abdomen when I see Delta Kyle standing before us. The guy bows.


    ¡°Delta Kyle.¡±


    ¡°Let her go.¡± The Delta orders and the man releases his grips on my shoulder. I quickly jump up


    from. hisp and Delta Kyle pulls me to his side. ¡°Find some else.¡± He wraps a protecting arms


    around my waist and starts leading the way out of the lounge.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting you out of here.¡± His voice is filled


    with dark undertones.


    ¡°You can¡¯t. I have to stay and serve, if not I¡¯ll be punished.¡±


    ¡°Does this have to do with the rules?¡± I nod my head. He sighs. ¡°What did I tell you about the rules?¡±


    the rules don¡¯t apply to me¡­¡±


    Those were his words.


    We both step out of the lounge into the hallway and he jerks me away from his hold, eying my body


    from head to toe. ¡°This dress is a disaster.¡± He shrugs off his zer and wraps around my


    shoulders. ¡°Do you feel any better now?¡± I crash into his arms and s o b like a baby.


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much foring to my rescue.¡± I don¡¯t want to imagine how my night


    would have ended if he had not taken me away from that Jared of a guy.


    ¡°For nothing.¡± He returns my hug and gently caresses my back. I can¡¯t thank him enough for doing


    this.


    Apart from Delta Kyle being very nice to me, one thing that also baffles me is the fact that I don¡¯t


    feel attracted to him. My wolf, Lena, does not shout the ¡°mate¡± word whenever I¡¯m with him. That


    means only Alpha Reagan possesses the ability to make me believe I am his mate.


    I don¡¯t want to have any further contact with Alpha Reagan, but I cannot deny how attracted I am to

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Chapter 0029


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    I¡¯m awoken by a banging sound on my room door. Tessa shakes on her bed as well and we both


    look at the door, totally confused as another loud banging sound crashes through the atmosphere.


    ¡°Who the f**k is that?¡± Tessa asks, jumping down from her bed.


    ¡°Ashanti! Ashanti opens up this door right now!¡±


    That voice.


    It¡¯s Rhea¡¯s.


    What the hell is she doing banging at our room door at six am in the morning?


    ¡°Ashanti!¡± She screams my name yet again and Tessa unlocks the door. ¡°Where is she?¡± She


    pushes Tessa from the doorway and barges into the room like it¡¯s hers. I step down from the bed


    and look at her with the most confused look on my face. Other girls are already standing at the door,


    some


    stepping in to watch the scene.


    ¡°Rhea, what are you doing here and why are you being so loud in the morning?¡± I ask with my arms.


    spread out, palms facing up.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± She strides over to me and the next thing I feel is her palm colliding with my cheek


    and the spot stings. My head sways to the side from the impact of her smack. ¡°How dare you try to


    feign. innocence.¡±


    ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± I rake my fingers through my hair, taking it all behind as I cast her a furious.


    re.


    ¡°Because you are a thief and a lying piece of shit!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal anything. And I¡¯m no lying piece of sh it!¡± I fire back at her, furious. Every atom in my


    body is urging me to smack her as well, but I know things won¡¯t end well for me. I will be punished. I


    don¡¯t want to scrub toilets today.


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± Lisa barges into the bedroom and stands between Rhea and I, fuming, but


    I know that anger is directed to me.


    ¡°She stole my ne.¡± Rhea uses, pointing. her index finger at me.


    ¡°What?¡± I blink rapidly, trying to clear the fog of disbelief that has clouded my vision, surprise


    momentarily distorting my perception of reality.


    This can¡¯t be happening.


    ¡°Ashanti, is that true?¡± Ma¡¯am Lisa¡¯s voice is dangerously calm.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not! I haven¡¯t stolen anything from her.¡±


    ¡°Liar! You¡¯ve always been meaning to steal that ne from me because it was a gift from our


    father. You stole it!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­I¡­¡± my voice catches in my throat, my words halt mid sentence. My eyes dart around the


    room, searching for confirmation, seeking


    reassurance that what I¡¯m witnessing is a figment of my imagination. That Rhea is not using me


    of stealing a ne I know nothing about its existence.


    ¡°See, she¡¯s guilty. That¡¯s why she can¡¯t even say anything.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take your ne, Rhea, you are


    mistaken.¡± I look at Ma¡¯am Lisa. ¡°I swear it¡¯s not with me.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± She asks firmly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t mind getting your things checked right here and now?¡±


    ¡°Please, by all means, go ahead and scout this ce. You won¡¯t find anything.¡± I give her the go


    ahead.


    She walks past me and heads straight to the closet where she opens it up and starts taking out my


    folded clothes, one by one and throwing them on the floor. I can see Rhea smirking at me from my


    peripheral vision. I can¡¯t wait to prove her wrong.


    A few minutes go by and Ma¡¯am Lisa is still taking out my clothes from the wardrobe and dumping


    them on the floor. She does that to all the shelves i the wardrobe, before moving the bags. The first


    bag. she searches belongs to Tessa. She doesn¡¯t find anything in it. She takes out my own bag andMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    zips it open. After rummaging through the bag for some time, she suddenly stops and pulls out a


    glittering ne from the bag.


    ¡°What is this?¡± She asks, turning to look at us.


    ¡°That is my ne!¡± Rhea cries and covers her mouth with her hands. I stumble back, my body


    recoiling as if struck with an invisible force. My face contorts with a mix of disbelief and shock.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± I stutter. ¡°I didn¡¯t know how that got there. I swear.¡± Lisa sighs and shakes her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not even surprised.¡± She hands the ne back to Rhea who thanks her immensely and puts


    it back on.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± That¡¯s Tessa.¡± Ashanti didn¡¯t steal that ne.


    ¡°And you know how?¡±


    ¡°I know her. She will never take anything that doesn¡¯t belong to her. You have to investigate this


    issue properly.¡± She tries to defend me.


    ¡°There¡¯s no investigation to be conducted. The jewelry was found in her bag, meaning she stole it.


    Case closed. The only thing which awaits her right now is punishment!¡± She turns to me. ¡°Severe


    punishment!¡± She enunciates thest words. I shut my eyes. My heart is clenching and unclenching


    in my chest.


    The trouble never ends.


    I don¡¯t even have the strength to keep defending myself. What will be done, will be done.


    ¡°Stealing is a very shameful act. For the next three.


    days, you will scrub every corner of this building while spending nights on the cold floor in a


    dungeon cell. You will be served just a single meal per day. That will teach you a lesson not to steal


    people¡¯s belongings. Guards!¡± She screams at the top of her voice and almost immediately, three


    men, dressed in uniforme rushing into the room. She points at me. ¡°Take her away.¡± The


    guards grab both my arms and start dragging me out of the bedroom like I¡¯m a criminal. I look at


    Rhea and the satisfied smirk on her face makes my heart ache. I take a picture of it with my eyes


    and save it in my memory.


    She framed me and I¡¯m not going to let it slide.


    I¡¯m going to pay her back in her own coin.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Chapter 0030


    REAGAN¡¯S POV.


    A silent sigh leaves my chest when I walk into the arena and there¡¯s still no sign of Ashanti. She


    wasn¡¯t here yesterday or the day before and I hate to say this, but I¡¯m worried. She could have


    fallen ill and no one here knows about it. The training we engage in here, is quite intense and I will


    not be surprised that it¡¯s taking a toll on her physical health.


    ¡°Good morning, Alpha Reagan.¡± A chorus greetinges through, followed by a bowing gesture


    from everyone in the arena. I simply nod and give a quick scan at the lot once more to confirm that


    Ashanti isn¡¯t here.


    She isn¡¯t.


    Something twists in my stomach.


    ¡°I can see Ashanti has still not showed up for practice today.¡± I voice out my observations while


    making sure the look on my face is as neutral as water and the tone of my voice is stone cold. They


    cannot know I care about her presence or absence. in this arena.


    One of the guys steps forward, taking a rigid


    composure, both hands on his torso with his right. over the left.


    ¡°No, she hasn¡¯t, Alpha and neither has Delta Kyle.¡±


    ¡°I sent Kyle on a mission.¡± I breathe. ¡°He will be joining us again in a few days. For Ashanti, does


    anyone know how why she¡¯s absent?¡± Silence stretches throughout the room as they all shake their


    heads. My anxiety grows stronger.


    What the f**k could¡¯ve happened to her?


    ¡°Has anyone checked in to see what¡¯s keeping her?¡± I get another series of head shakes as a


    responses to my question. Frustration tugs at my heartstrings.


    ¡°Alpha, Sir¡­¡± Nelly steps forward.


    ¡°Yes, Nelly.¡±


    ¡°I could go over to the H a r e m quarters and search. for her. Maybe she¡¯s upied with otherThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    things.¡± She proposes. I contemte the idea for a split second before shaking my head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do that. I¡¯ll do it myself. I have some business to take care of at the Har


    right now anyway.¡± I lie smoothly. Nelly nods in understanding and steps back to join the men. I give


    a quick scan at their faces once more. They look convinced by my statement and they don¡¯t seem


    to suspect anything.


    Good.


    ¡°Kyle won¡¯t be here either and that means you all will train without a leader today. This is not an


    opportunity for you to joke around.¡± I warn. ¡°In the interim, vote for a leader who will conduct today¡¯s


    training session.¡± Then I proceed to walk out of the arena.


    I can already hear their excited murmurs.


    This is not an opportunity for them to joke around, my a***!


    I¡¯d be d a m n e d if they don¡¯t turn today¡¯s training session into a circus show.


    The drive to the H m quarters takes barely ten minutes and the moment I alight from the car,


    surprise overwhelms me when I see the number of girls gathered around, looking at me with wide.


    smiles and dreamy looks in their eyes. They all offer me a chorus greeting. Some blink seductively


    at me. while others point to their bodies to make me understand that they are ready for me.


    I don¡¯t me them.


    Lately, whenever I show up here, it means I need at girl to fulfill my or let¡¯s say King¡¯s


    sexual


    desires. But today is different. I¡¯m here to check on Ashanti even though I need to try as much as I


    can to not make that seem very obvious.


    ¡°Good morning to you, Alpha Reagan.¡± An elderly s e r v n t approaches me with a bright smile on


    her face. ¡°You are here for the usual, I presume.¡±


    ¡°Take me to the private lounge.¡± Is all I say to her.


    ¡°This way, Alpha.¡± She leads the way inside. The girls are still gushing at me and blinking.


    ¡°Oh my good, he¡¯s so handsome!¡± A breathlesspliment reaches my ears. A small smile flits:


    across my face.


    ¡°When it¡¯ll finally be my turn to serve him, I have no idea how I¡¯m going to contain my excitement.


    He¡¯s everything I had imagined him to be!¡±


    ¡°I always fantasize about spending the night with him. The feel of his arms around me. His lips.


    kissing every part¡­¡±


    Holy goddess!


    I hasten my footsteps to get far away from their carnal thoughts about me. These girls are way more


    dangerous than they look.


    We take the next bend of the hallway that leads to the elevator. My eyes keep hovering around for


    any sign of Ashanti. She could be engaged in any other activity around here.


    When we finally arrive at the private lounge, the first thing I do is take off my suit jacket and carefully


    drape it around the backrest of the one seat sofa before turning to look at the s e r v a n t again.


    She still has that weird smile going on.


    ¡°So, Alpha¡­ the girls¡­should I¡­¡±


    ¡°That willeter.¡± I cut her off and take a seat. She nods. ¡°For now, I need to know the


    whereabouts of Ashanti.¡± At the mention of the


    name Ashanti, her eyes brows shoot up, forming an arch of astonishment.


    ¡°Ashanti? Which Ashanti?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s more than one Ashanti in this H a e m.¡± I cross my arms over my chest and


    narrow my eyes at her. She swallows dryly.


    ¡°Forgive me Alpha, I was just shocked as to why you asked after that thief.¡± I feel a jolt surge


    through my body as I train my eyes on her,


    frowning like a bear who woke up on the wrong side of the cave.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± My voice is low and dark.


    ¡°She stole someone¡¯s jewelry.¡± She takes a deep breath. ¡°Her sister¡¯s actually and Lisa, the head s


    e r v a t had her punished severely.¡± My blood ices over. I tear my gaze away from hers. Terror


    rakes its w down my spine, but I implore myself to feel nothing, to think nothing, because if I get


    too worried or angry, it will reflect on my face and my ns of hiding the fact that I care about


    Ashanti will fail woefully.


    A long beat passes before I look at her again, my expression turns gentle despite the war that¡¯s


    raging in my heart.


    ¡°So where is Ashanti right now?¡±


    ¡°Cleaning the toilets.¡±


    ¡°Bring her to me. Right now!¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Alpha.¡± I wait for the door to close behind her before I let out the heavy breath I¡¯m


    holding.


    Why on earth will Ashanti steal her sister¡¯s jewelry?

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Chapter 0031


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0031


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°You have just two hours to clean this bathroom.¡± The s e v a n t who leads the way into the


    bathroom. says as we take a stand at the center. Today is day two of my punishment and not only


    am I starving because thest time I had a meal was about twenty -four hours ago, I feel vindictive


    because of the injustice going on in this Ha e m. ¡°After which you will go back to scrubbing the


    toilets.¡± I snap my head in her direction, my brows furrowing and irritation brewing in my veins.


    ¡°I¡­ I cleaned the toilets yesterday. I scrubbed all the walls and floors and toilet seats as instructed.


    They don¡¯t need that much cleaning anymore. today.¡± I try to exin. She snorts, crossing her


    arms across her breasts and eyeing me from head to toe with sheer disgust.


    ¡°Says whom?¡±


    ¡°Says anyone who has eyes to see that the toilet walls don¡¯t need anymore scrubbing today.¡± She¡¯s


    taken aback by my sudden outburst.


    ¡°You dare talk back to me?¡± She sneers. I exhale heavily, not even bothering to respond to her.


    That¡¯s her gateway to making me earn another round of punishment. It¡¯ll do me good to ignore her.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I croak. ¡°I¡¯ll head to the toilets after I¡¯m done cleaning this bathroom.¡±


    Chapter 0031


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°As you cho


    Her sneer turns into a wide,


    provocative grin. My fists are vibrating by my side. My jaws are ticking with rage.


    One punch.


    Just one punch and my day will be made.


    ¡°That said, get to work. This will teach you a lesson never to touch other people¡¯s belongings again.


    Thief!¡±


    ¡°I am not a thief!¡± The words fly out of my mouth before I can stop them. She cackles, shakes her


    head and exits the bathroom in fluid motion.


    I want to fall on the floor and wail. Curse my life. Curse them for making things difficult for me. I


    want to walk out that door and take on my heels till I¡¯m out of these quarters and this pack as a


    whole.


    And when I think my day cannot get any worse, the door to the bathroom opens up. My malicious


    step- sister walks in and the moment she sees me, a grim smile fleets across her lips. My face turns


    granite.


    ¡°I knew I¡¯d find you here.¡± She stops a few meters away from me.


    ¡°I like how you keep your distance. Once beaten, twice shy.¡± Her eyes almost get stuck at the back


    of her head as she rolls them.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± She tries to deny it as usual.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case then, I dare you toe closer.¡± A long beat passes. She doesn¡¯t bulge. A grim


    halfugh touches my lips.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0031


    ¡°I thought as much.¡± The air between us is charged. Take a deep breath and you¡¯ll get shocked to


    death. When I see that she has nothing to say to me, I turn to find a bucket and mop to start with my


    work.


    ¡°You are nothing, Ashanti.¡± She shouts out. I pause, spin around and squint at her. She takes three


    steps closer to me. ¡°That¡¯s a fact that seems to keep slipping out of your mind. You were nothing


    back at home and you still have no value over here. I won¡¯t stop causing trouble to remind you of


    that fact until it¡¯s tattooed in your mind and you can know your ce.¡± Her words ricochets through


    my brain like a bullet. Indignation unfurls in my stomach. I look at her carefully, thinking of a


    thousand things I could do to hurt her right now. To make her bleed.


    Ram her head into the nearby wall.


    Pin her to the ground and punch her face till it¡¯s covered in blood and bruises. Till she goes numb.


    Grab her hair and drag her miserable body against this floor till her entire body is covered with


    bruises.


    Just so many things I can do to hurt her right now, but I decide against it.


    The fact that she has stooped so low doesn¡¯t mean I should. I sh her a small smile.


    ¡°Every insult thates out of your mouth¡­¡± I take one step forward. ¡± every action you take


    against me¡­ ¡°Another step. ¡°¡­only goes ahead to prove one thing. The fact that you are weak.


    That you are threatened by me.¡±


    GBONO


    Chapter 0031


    ¡°What?¡± She snorts. ¡°Don¡¯t be delusional. I am not threatened by you. You will never be like me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will never be pathetic? Ever!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± She raises her hand to hit me but stops mid-air when I say;


    ¡°I dare you.¡± My voice is lowered. Dark and full of unspoken threats. Fresh terror stabs her face. Her


    hand drops to her side as she takes a few steps back, swallowing dryly. Fire is scorching my veins,


    searing me from inside out. As the days go by, I can feel myself starting to hate her for real.


    She clears her throat and lifts her chin, masking the terror on her face with a confident look.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯ll always cause problems for you and Ma¡¯am Lisa will take my


    side. Your physical strength won¡¯t help you here, Ashanti. I¡¯m out to destroy you and I won¡¯t stop


    until you are reduced to less than nothing in the eyes of everyone in this pack. Watch and see.¡±


    ¡°And while you are at it, make sure to stay at least one mile radius away from me because the next


    time I get a hold of you, I¡¯ll ram my fist into your stomach and tear out your g**a


    m n spine. And you won¡¯t be able to make my life miserable if you¡¯re dead, will you?¡± I raise a brow


    at her. A silent chuckle tumbles from her lips.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to c r i p l e that confidence of yours.¡± ¡°Get out of here before I dec i d e to rip out your


    spine right now.¡± I threaten with a deadly tone. She


    Chapter 0031


    +15 BONOS


    clears her throat and opens her mouth to say something, but stops and seals her lips shut. She then


    proceeds to exit the bathroom with fluid movement.


    As she walks out of the door, a young s r v a n t walks in with an eternal frown masked on her face.


    ¡°Ashanti, you have been summoned by the Lycan King. Follow me.¡¯


    Kill. Me. Now!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Chapter 0032


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    The world is fading in and out of focus, shades of gray, as I follow the s e r v a n t along the hallway


    with her words still ringing in my mind.


    ¡°¡­you¡¯ve been summoned by the Lycan King¡­¡±


    I am one piece of fear forged into being.


    News about the jewelry must have reached his ears and he has summoned me to pronounce my


    punishment. What is it going to be?


    More days in the dungeon, this time around without food or water.


    Way moreborious punishment.


    Execution.


    Banishment.


    Oh, how I would love for it to be banished. I will finally leave this G forsaken H a re m and go find


    my mother.


    ¡°We are here.¡± The s e v a n t announces as she stops in front of the door. I swallow dryly and do


    the same. She gives a gentle knock on the door and once the signales through for us to go in,


    she turns to me with a wry smile on her face. ¡°Brace yourself, klepto, he doesn¡¯t go easy on


    thieves.¡± She walks away, leaving me to go face the Alpha¡¯s wrath all by myself.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0032


    Drawing in onest breath, I push the door open and step into the sophisticated lounge. My head


    drops down in a bow the moment my eyes fall on


    him.


    ¡°Good morning, Alpha Reagan.¡± My words are a broken whisper.


    ¡°Look at me.¡± His instruction is like heat that consumes my face. I obey. My eyes trace the perfectly


    sculpted lines of his face. He has pressed his lips together in concentration. He is nothing but lean


    muscle. ¡°Come closer.¡± Another instruction which makes my bones buckle. I take a few steps closer


    to him. ¡°Why did you s k p training for two days?¡± He asks with a serious look on his face. His voice


    is dangerously husky, his words tingle on my skin. That¡¯s not the question I was expecting.


    ¡°I uh¡­I¡­¡± I clear my throat. ¡°I i e d the first day because I was listed among the girls who had to


    serve the men at night and for the¡­¡±


    ¡°You served men at night?¡± He cuts me off, sounding shocked by the fact that I served men.


    Something dangerous shes in his eyes.


    Anger.


    I swallow the bullets in my throat and nod my head.


    ¡°Yes, I did. That is the reason why I was brought here along with the other girls. To serve men.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this rumor I hear about you stealing someone¡¯s jewelry?¡± He changes the topic. My


    palms turn sweaty. My heart is in my throat. I try to


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0032


    shake off the nerves so I can answer the question, but fail. I¡¯m standing there like a pile of


    nonsense. Ashanti.¡± He calls my name. An indication of his impatience.


    ¡°I was


    falsely used.¡± I finally talk. ¡°I know nothing about the ne.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡± He mumbles under his breath, his eyes trained on me, brows raised. It¡¯s a miracle I


    haven¡¯t melted under his gaze.


    ¡°I would never steal anyone¡¯s belongings, let alone my sister¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°So, you were used by your sister?¡± A ridge forms between his brows as they furrow.


    ¡°Step-sister, actually.¡± I emphasize, nodding my head. He shuts his eyes close and leans back on


    his chair, sighing heavily. I just stand there, not


    knowing what to do with myself.


    I thought he was going to order me to get on my knees the moment I walked in here, but from the


    look of things, it seems he¡¯s willing to reason with me. I take a step back out of fear when he snaps


    his eyes open again.


    ¡°And you are being honest with me? You didn¡¯t steal the ne?¡±


    ¡°I swear on my life, I didn¡¯t.¡± The door creaks open and I turn to look. My heart jumps out of my


    chest when I see Ma¡¯am Lisa walking into the room. She offers Alpha Reagan a greeting and a


    respectful bow. He asks her toe closer like he did me.


    Chapter 0032


    ¡°Alpha, you called.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been told you had Ashanti punished for stealing a ne.¡± His voice is deep and steady.


    Ma¡¯am Lisa nods her head.


    ¡°Yes, I did. Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Did you carry out a proper investigation to confirm if she actually stole the ne or not?¡± I shoot


    a nce in Lisa¡¯s direction. Her head is still bowed down. ¡°Are you going to give me a reply or not?¡±


    He sounds irritated.


    ¡°I found the ne in Ashanti¡¯s bag, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Did you or did you not carry out a proper investigation?¡± Alpha Reagan repeats his question, his


    tone not sounding very calm this time round.


    ¡°I did not.¡± Ma¡¯am Lisa croaks. Something snaps in my stomach. I look back at the Alpha and


    there¡¯s a scorn on his face. Darkness in his eyes. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s questioning her because of


    me. He¡¯s actually trying to get to the root of this issue.


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t deem it necessary to report an issue as sensitive as this to me. You handled it


    yourself by punishing someone who could be innocent of the crime you use her ofmitting.


    You seem to be the Alpha here, Lisa, not me.¡± Ma¡¯am Lisa sinks to her knees and her


    face almost touches the floor when she bows to him.


    ¡°Forgive me, My Lord. I didn¡¯t mean for it to look. like that. I had no right to carry out judgment on a


    case that should have been handled by you. I¡¯m


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0032


    sorry. Please forgive me.¡± She cries like a baby. I¡¯m dumbstruck as I watch her cry and beg on her


    knees.


    Someone tell me what¡¯s going on here.


    Alpha Reagan clears his throat as he looks down at her.


    ¡°There¡¯s something called false incrimination,


    Lisa. That¡¯s why a crime gets investigated before a verdict is passed. This is thest time you¡¯ll ever


    pull a stunt like this without my knowledge. Am I understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡± She bows so low, her head touches the floor.


    I don¡¯t feel sorry for her. I silently wish Alpha Reagan would dismiss her from this Harem.


    I take a step back when he rises from the sofa. My body heats up when he looks at me.


    ¡°Whatever punishment she gave you has been uplifted from this moment. You resume training at


    eight am tomorrow. Don¡¯t bete.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha.¡± I say with a wide smile and an exaggerated bow. My forehead almost touches


    my knees. He shakes his head and saunters out of the lounge like a ghost sliding through a crowd.


    I look back at Lisa who is ring at me like she wants to eat me whole. She¡¯s still on her knees. She


    must feel pretty humiliated.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Leave!¡±


    I run out of the room.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Chapter 0033


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan asked you to stop working?¡± Tessal asks, pausing in her tracks and turns to look at


    me with her eyes wide open, nostrils ring in shock. I calmly nod my head and exhale, stopping in


    my tracks as well. We are on our way to the cafeteria to have dinner.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I lean against the nearby wall and cross my hands over my breasts. ¡°He said something


    about false incrimination and passing the verdict. I think he believes I¡¯m innocent of the crime.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± She exims in shock. ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s. amazing!¡± I smile and j e r k f f from the wall.


    ¡°I know, right? When he summoned me, I thought he was going to torture the living hell out of me,


    but he didn¡¯t. Alpha Reagan is not too bad an Alpha after all.¡± I start walking again towards the


    entrance to the cafeteria where I can already hear chatter from other girls inside.


    ¡°Who said he was bad in the first ce?¡± Tessal asks, falling in line with my steps.


    ¡°Me. I used to think he was a big bad wolf. Cruel as well, but now, I think I might have been wrong.¡±


    I sh her an exaggerated smile and step into the cafeteria. Instantly, the chatters stop and every


    head snaps in my direction. The gazes I¡¯m getting from the girls are not friendly as usual, but I¡¯m


    Chapter 0033


    almost trembling on my spot because never have. they all looked at me at once inplete silence.


    Something is wrong.


    ¡°Did you hear what happened earlier today with Ashanti?¡± A whisper breaks the eerie silence. The


    girls turn to face each other and start murmuring gossips like they always do when I show up.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan was here earlier today and he asked to see her.¡± Another whisper.


    ¡°I heard he uplifted her punishment and asked Ma¡¯am Lisa to kneel in her presence and tender her


    an apology. Can you even imagine that?¡±


    The second part of that statement is a lie.


    Holy goddess, this is a scandal!


    ¡°Who the hell is she for Alpha Reagan to believe she¡¯s innocent? To ask an elderly s e va n t to


    kneel down and apologize to her?¡± I feel a heated stare at the back of my neck. Their half truthsThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    keep filling my ears and I know I should turn around and leave before the worst happens, but my


    feet are not cooperating with my brain. They seem to be glued to the floor and I¡¯m unmovable. I look


    at their faces and they cast me horrible res as they keep spewing more lies about what


    happened between. the Alpha and I. The world starts spinning. My lungs are shrinking, making it


    impossible for air to reach my blood and in less than no time, I¡¯m as pale as a nk A4 sheet of


    paper. My breaths areing in too hard.


    ¡°STOP!¡± I scream the word at the top of my voice.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0033


    and the hall falls silent. The girls look at me like I¡¯ve lost my mind, including Tessa, but I don¡¯t care.


    ¡°Stop saying things you know nothing about!¡± My fists are clenched by my side as I walk further into


    the cafeteria. They are all still shocked by my sudden outburst. ¡°All what you girls are saying are


    nothing but lies. Ma¡¯am Lisa wasn¡¯t asked to kneel down and apologize to me. You weren¡¯t even


    there!¡±


    ¡°And we are supposed to believe what you tell us, because?¡± Mockery is dripping from her


    statement like c**m from an ejacting d**k. There¡¯s an


    annoying smirk on her face that makes me want to stride over to her and punch it till it¡¯s deformed.


    B**h.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± That¡¯s Tessa. I try to yank my hand away from her hold as she grabs me, but her grip is


    strong and keeps me still. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± She starts dragging me away. She starts leading


    the way out of the cafeteria and I don¡¯t resist. I¡¯ve had enough humiliation for one night.


    ¡°Alina will be furious when she hears about this.¡± A voice speaks from my right side and I don¡¯t


    bother to look, but she¡¯s right. Alina will not take it lightly if she hears Alpha Reagan came to my


    rescue.


    ¡°Speak of the devil!¡±


    ¡°ASHANTI!¡± The sound of my name reverberates through the entire hall at high frequency causing


    both Tessa and I to stop in our tracks and look at who just called. All the hair on my body stands


    erect when I see Alina walking into the cafeteria through the other entrance with a deadly look on


    her face.


    Chapter 0033


    +15 BONOS


    Flight, fright and fight response.


    Fright is already in action within me so I pick flight as my second option to go with and take off


    towards the entrance that¡¯s void of Alina. The girls start howling withughter behind me and before


    I know it, a strong pair of hands grab the fabric of my t- shirt from behind and drag me backwards.


    ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡± She sneers, **g the cor of my polo t-shirt and mming me


    against a nearby wall. My back hits against the hard concrete of the wall. Wrath spreads through my


    spine like moltenva.


    ¡°Let. Me. Go.¡± My voice is strained as I try to peel off her fingers from my shirt, but she¡¯s just too


    strong.


    ¡°Not until you tell me what I want to hear, b**h!¡± She pulls me a few inches away from the wall and


    bangs me against it again almost immediately. Agony incapacitates me. I can¡¯t even find my voice to


    scream for help. ¡°What¡¯s your deal with Alpha Reagan? What business do you have with him?¡±


    ¡°I have no business with Alpha Reagan.¡± My voice is strained because of the pressure of her grip on


    my chest. I swallow hard and my saliva burns my throat like acid.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare lie to me! Why did Alpha Reagane here specifically to see you? What


    happened between the two of you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing! Nothing happened between us. He only uplifted the punishment given to me by Ma¡¯am


    Lisa


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0033


    because she didn¡¯t investigate to find out if I really stole the ne or not!¡± Her grip on my shirt


    tightens as she locks her gaze with mine.


    Red, hot rage is burning her eyes. Her hatred for me is shooting bullets into my face, but there¡¯s


    something else in those emerald green eyes of hers that she¡¯s trying to hide.


    Fear.


    What is she afraid of?


    She finally lets go of my shirt and takes a step back.


    ¡°This is yourst warning Ashanti.¡± She exhales heavily and her hot breath fans my face. ¡°Stay the


    f**k away from Alpha Reagan, if not, I will make your life a living hell in this hare


    m.¡±


    As if my life isn¡¯t already worse than a living hell in this ce.


    I give her a simple nod and s t a e r away from her overwhelming presence, pain shooting up and


    down my spine like bullets being sprayed from an


    AK.


    She¡¯s a powerhouse of intimidation.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Chapter 0034


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    I can still feel Alina¡¯s fingers wrapped around the fabric of my shirt, strangling me as I walk into the


    bedroom. With a sharp inhale and my eyes closed, I close the door behind me and the darkness


    behind my eyelids is a wee relief until the memory of her face forces itself into my


    consciousness.


    Right now, it¡¯s safe to say that Alina is my worst nightmare in this H**m.


    The audio tape of her voice wants to start reying in my mind, but I smash in and throw it off a cliff


    and head to my bed. Sitting down, I open the


    dad drawer and take out the picture of my mum, and I. The framed picture Rhea destroyed a few


    days ago. This is the first time I¡¯m touching it ever since. Tessa told me she had kept it in the


    drawer. I didn¡¯t have the heart to see the only thing I had left of the once happy family I used to have


    ruined by the same person who destroyed it.


    Tears well up in my eyes as I trace my parent¡¯s faces. They are both smiling from mr to mr


    and me, between the two of them looks like the happiest child in the world.


    Everytime I stare at this picture, I wonder if this smile on my father¡¯s face was even genuine


    because by this time, he had already cheated on my mother with Rhea¡¯s mother and had Rhea.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0034


    Did he ever truly love my mum and I?


    I keep asking myself that question.


    I try to pull myself further on the bed, but the paper slips from my hand and drops on the floor, the


    part with the image facing downwards. As I bend over to pick it up, my eyes catch the sight of


    scribbled


    writing at the back of the picture. My eyes brows crease in surprise as I pick it up, trying to read


    what¡¯s written on it.


    I have never seen that there.


    Minutes fly by, but I¡¯m still unable to string the letters I see into meaningful words that will make me


    understand what the note is talking about.


    This has got to be a note to me from my mother.


    I instinctively hide the photo behind me when the room door opens and Tessa steps in with a


    worried. look on her face.


    ¡°Ashanti. Are you alright?¡± She asks, concerned as she walks over and perches by my side on the


    bed. I clear my throat and smile at her.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m perfect.¡± I lie. ¡°I¡¯m used to Alina¡¯s threats by now.¡±


    I will never get used to Alina¡¯s threats. They get darker as the days go by.


    ¡°Ashanti, I think you should report this to the higher ups. It¡¯s unfair that she gets to bully you like this


    and goes Scott free every time.¡± I snort and back away from her, giving her the Are-you-f**g


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0034


    -kidding-me look.


    ¡°Report her to the authorities?¡± I scoff. ¡°Tessa you told me yourself that Alina is a member of the


    Royal household and that same royal household is made of the higher up officials you want me to


    report her to. Doing that will onlynd me in more problems with Alina.¡±


    ¡°So what are you going to do? Keep getting bullied by her. Ashanti I can swear this is only going to


    get worse. Today she grabbed you by the chest. tomorrow she¡¯s going to hit you.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I guess I just have to do as she says. I¡¯ll stay away from Alpha Reagan.¡± She sighs.


    ¡°And how do you intend to do that when you guys meet up everyday at the arena for training? When


    it¡¯s obvious he has a soft spot for you.


    ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t!¡± I argue. She scoffs and shakes her head.


    LL


    ¡°Keep denying it!¡± I let out a frustrated groan. Anyway, like you¡¯ve said, try to stay away from Alpha


    Reagan in order to avoid getting bullied by Alina.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡±


    ¡°So when do you n on showing me what you hid behind your back when I walked in?¡± My brows


    trip to my hairline as I stare at her,pletely stunned by her sharpness.


    I didn¡¯t think she saw me hiding the photo.


    Different lies and excuses I can tell her to brush off


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0034


    the topic y in my mind, but I decide against doing that and take out the photo.


    ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s the photo.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is. And I just noticed a while ago that it had a note written behind it and I know it¡¯s


    addressed to me because this was thest thing my mum gave to me when she was about leaving


    my dad. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s trying to tell me something, but the words seem impossible to read.¡± I stretch


    out. the photo to her and she takes it.


    She holds it closer to her face and silence stretches in the bedroom as she tries to read what¡¯s


    written on it, but she finally gives up after a few tries.


    ¡°You are right. It¡¯s impossible to read.¡± she hands the photo back to me. A brilliant idea pops in my


    mind and I widen my gaze at her. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I just thought of something.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°You are into research, right? How about you take this to the research center and try to see how you


    can extract this information. Do you think that can work?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± she looks at the scribbled words onces


    again and sighs heavily. ¡°We won¡¯t know until we try. Make sure to give it to me tomorrow morning


    before I leave for the centre.¡±


    ¡°I sure will. And I¡¯ll also find a way to call my father and try to ask him. He might know what my


    mother is trying to tell me.¡± Tessa¡¯s face goes ashen as she


    Chapter 0034


    shakes her head.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that. You can¡¯t call your dad.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡±


    I am nk.


    ¡°It is forbidden for us, H**m girls, to try getting in contact with our rtives. Of you are caught doing


    so, you will be punished. Severely.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s b**it!¡± I curse.


    ¡°It sure is.¡± She rises from the bed. ¡°But we have no choice but to obey the rules. I¡¯ll shower first.¡±


    Then she dissapears into the bathroom. I stare at the impossible-to-read note in my hand.


    Annoyance tugs at my heartstrings.


    It¡¯s forbidden for H**m girls to try getting in contact with their rtives ¨C my a**


    I¡¯m going to find a way to get in touch with my father so I can ask him about this note. IText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Chapter 0035


    REAGAN¡¯S POV.


    I didn¡¯t get any sleepst night for two reasons. The first being because Ashanti told me she served


    men along with the other girls at night and the second because I¡¯m excited about her showing up for


    training today.


    The former reason has


    been bugging me all day and night, but there¡¯s nothing I can do about it without raising suspicion


    among the s e r v t s and other H r e m girls. If I ask for Ashanti¡¯s name to always be excluded from


    the list of girls who have to serve the Lycan men, they will start asking questions and in less than no


    time, a ridiculous rumour will break out.


    Thest thing I want is anyone finding out that Ashanti is my second chance mate. That will lead to


    utter chaos in this pack.


    ¡°Good morning, Alpha Reagan.¡± Another greetinges through and I look up to see one of the


    men who just arrived, giving me a curt bow. I reply to his greeting with a simple nod and gesture to


    him to meet the other men who are chatting among themselves and getting ready for training.


    I was the first person to arrive here today. Seven am on the dot and I did that for a reason.


    1 want to watch Ashanti walk in. I want to see how


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0035


    her long, perfectly slender legs carry her gracefully into this hall. The charming smile she wears as


    she greets her training mates and her angelic voice when she answers the questions they always


    throw her way.


    These men adore her and it¡¯s cute and annoying to watch at the same time.


    It makes me feel good because I know she¡¯s safe here with them, but then again, it irks me how


    close they get to her most times.


    The next person whoes in is my Delta, Kyle. He greets me and joins the others who greet him


    as well. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Ashanti finally arrives at five minutes to eight am. There¡¯s the very jovial smile I had anticipated on


    her face as she bounces into the hall and the moment the men see her, all hell breaks loose.


    ¡°Ashanti!¡± One of them screams and their gazes are focused on her. Some rush over to her.


    That¡¯s what I was talking about. The unnecessary proximity. They don¡¯t have to get close to talk to


    her.


    S a e t thing is, I can¡¯t do anything. One word from me about the issue and they¡¯ll start raising their


    brows and asking questions they are not supposed


    to ask and that lead to a rumour that will


    spread like a bushfire.


    Tsk. Tsk. Tsk.


    ¡°It¡¯s been three days Ashanti. Three good days.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0035


    Where have you been?¡± One of them questions her and she calmly shrugs her shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been around. Doing other things.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any idea how much we missed you? Ourbat queen!¡± She giggles softly, hiding


    her face with her palm.


    ¡°Stop it! You¡¯re making me shy.¡± There¡¯s an uproar ofughter from the guys. I quickly look away,


    trying to smother a smile. I hate that they like her so much.


    ¡°Next time, try to give us a heads up before dissapearing, alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± They finally make way for her and she finally sees me. She stops in her tracks and gives me


    a curt bow.


    ¡°Good morning, Alpha Reagan.¡±


    Goddess.


    The things her voice does to my insides.


    A head shake is all I give her and she continues on her way to the tiered seats where she puts her


    bag on one of them. I¡¯m about to look away, but that action is stopped when someone calls her


    name.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± I don¡¯t need to look to know it¡¯s Kyle who just called her. He even goes to meet her. Bile


    churns in my stomach.


    ¡°Delta Kyle. Good morning. I didn¡¯t even see you when I came in.¡±


    ¡°How would you? When you are a celebrity around.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0035


    here and everyone wants to have a word with you.¡± The sound of her soft chuckle fills the entire


    arena.


    It even catches the attention of some other men who smile.


    Right now I¡¯m frowning like a bear who woke up on the wrong side of the cage.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Chapter 0036


    ¡°Please. I¡¯m no celebrity.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since west saw each other.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ when you say it like that, one will think it¡¯s been a month or more, but it¡¯s been just three


    days.¡±


    ¡°That still hasn¡¯t stopped me from missing you.¡±


    What the fuck!


    My right leg presses forward but I force myself to stay still because if I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll go over there and


    punch Kyle right in the face for flirting with my


    ?


    mate.


    How dare he!


    Ashanti only shakes her head at his flirty words. She doesn¡¯t say anything.


    Good girl!


    I exhale heavily and force myself to keep watching their interaction eventhough all my senses are


    yelling at me to turn around and mind my business.


    How can I do that when another man is trying to woe the woman who belongs to me? 1


    Ashanti pulls out a rubber band from her left wrist and lifts both her hands to her hair, but Kyle


    steps. forward and stops her from trying to hold it.


    ¡°Let me help you with that.¡± He stretches out his


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0036


    palm for her to put the rubber hand on it. Ashanti looks at him, surprised and he calmly nods at her.


    She hesitates for a moment, but finally puts the rubber band in his outstretched palm and he circles


    her.


    He touches her hair.


    Somebody hold me. 1


    I take in a sharp inhale and grind my teeth against each other until they hurt. Realization ps my


    face like a hundred hands.


    Kyle has feelings for her.


    Kyle f**g likes my mate.


    ¡°All done.¡± He announces after tying her hair up in a ponytail. Ashanti calmly touches it, smiling at


    him.


    ¡°You are getting good at this.¡± She remarks. Wait, what?


    What¡¯s that supposed to mean?


    ¡°Practice makes perfect.¡± He brags.


    ¡°This is bing a habit of yours.¡±


    ¡°I like touching your hair. It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    That¡¯s it.


    I can¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°Ashanti. Kyle. Join the others for warm up. Right now!¡± I order firmly, trying to hide my anger and


    Kyle winks at her before walking away while


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0036


    Ashanti fumbles with her backpack for a while before going to join them.


    The only thing that keeps me sane throughout the warm up session is the fact that Ashanti doesn¡¯t


    talk to Kyle again. She pairs with her female partner, Nelly, and they jog around and do exercises


    together.


    Meanwhile, I keep ring at Kyle who keeps


    stealing nces at Ashanti every now and then and I have just one question on my mind.


    Why her?


    He could have easily chosen any other H a r e m girl to like.


    Why did it have to be my mate?


    After warm upes abat training session where I introduce new techniques and the guys


    keep congratting both girls for easily catching every technique no matter how difficult it is,Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    especially Ashanti who is just an ordinary werewolf.


    If she had been a Lycan, she would be invincible.


    Like me.


    Thest activity of the day is a duel between Ashanti and Kyle which involves applying the new


    skills they learned today and even though Kyle wins almost all rounds, everyone is impressed by


    her mastery of those skills.


    They are all cheering for her as she steps out of the fighting circle.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0036


    ¡°Just a little more honing and Ashanti¡¯s skills will be impable!¡± He muses. Ashanti¡¯s face heats


    up with shyness. ¡°It¡¯s a shame Alpha Reagan doesn¡¯t want to have a duel with her and see for


    himself what I¡¯m talking about.¡± The entire shall goes dead. silent as he utters those words of


    challenge.


    I look at him long and hard, my face void of any emotion.


    First, he develops feelings for my mate.


    Second, he flirts with her in my presence.


    And now, he just challenged me.


    Shaking my head, I turn around and leave his presence without saying a word to him.


    He¡¯s not going to tell me what to do.


    ¡°Get your backpack Ashanti, I¡¯ll see you off at the H a r m quarters.¡± He tells Ashanti and I stop in


    my tracks.


    I won¡¯t let that happen.


    ¡°You will do no such thing.¡± My voice is calm and filled with dark undertones.


    I¡¯ve had enough of his shenanigans today.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Chapter 0037


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°You will do no such thing.¡±


    Those words still send chills down my spine every time they rey in my mind. Those were the


    words. Alpha Reagan said when Kyle offered to walk me home from training. He openly objected


    and the silence that spread throughout the hall when he said that almost made me melt.


    Everyone looked at us in confusion and Alpha Reagan was frowning like an angry bear.


    I have no idea what his problem is.


    Sighing for the umpteenth time that day, I clutch the straps of my backpack against my shoulders


    and make my way into the building. I don¡¯t even bother greeting the girls whom I bypass because I


    know they won¡¯t return my greeting, but make fun of me as usual.


    The elevator takes me to the floor where my room is situated and the moment I step out of it, I¡¯m


    greeted with Ma¡¯am Lisa¡¯s judgemental eyes.


    ¡°Good afternoon Ma¡¯am Lisa.¡± I greet her respectfully. She doesn¡¯t spare me a response, or even a


    smile. There¡¯s a scorn on her face. Ever since our encounter with Alpha Reagan where she had to


    kneel and beg for forgiveness, she has been giving scornful looks everytime we meet.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0037


    ¡°Get ready. Your name¡¯s on the list of girl who have to serve the Lycan men tonight.¡± The


    announcement jars in my ears like the sound of a huge church bell. My brows furrow. Eyes widen


    as the expression on my face darkens.


    ¡°I just served men a few nights ago. isn¡¯t today too soon?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ not really.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± She asks with raised brows. I can see her jaws ticking. She¡¯s irritated by my mere presence. I


    have no idea what I did to make this woman hate me as much as she does.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± I nervously scratch the back of my neck. ¡°I thought I would have to go a few weeks before


    I¡¯m called up again.¡± She scoffs and steels her spine, giving me a very hard re.


    ¡°Well, you thought wrong. The higher ups will call you up anytime they see fit and you have no right


    to object.¡±


    I highly doubt if the higher ups have anything to do with this. She hates me, that¡¯s why she¡¯s pulling


    strings to make sure I face my worse nightmare in this m ,


    ¡°Understood.¡± I say between my teeth and she gives me a stiff nod.


    ¡°Good. And since this will be your second time, you won¡¯t need anymore training. Get ready and


    join the girls in the dressing room at eight pm on the


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0037


    dot. Lateing won¡¯t be permitted.¡± She turns around and saunters away with a triumphant look


    on her face. The girls passing by giggle mockingly and I barge into my bedroom, fuming with rage.


    ¡°I hate them all!¡± I m the door behind me and scream at the top of my voice, throwing my


    backpack on the ground. Tessa who was lying on her bed jumps up in fright and a pang of guilt hits


    my chest.


    I just woke her up from her nap in the rudest.


    manner.


    ¡°Ashanti, what happened?¡± she asks, concerned as she walks over to me. Tears sting at the back of


    my eyelids as I look at her.


    ¡°Why do they hate me so much?¡± My voice is ant angry mess.


    ¡°Tell me what happened, Ashanti.¡± She stops a few metres away from me and I let out a loud,


    exasperated sigh. There¡¯s a painful lump in my throat that¡¯s making it hard for me to voice out my


    thoughts to her at the moment, but she¡¯s patient. She doesn¡¯t rush me. She waits for me to swallow


    the bullets in my throat and pull myself together before I tell her what happened.


    ¡°My name is on the list of girls who have to serve men tonight.¡±


    ¡°Again?¡± She asks aghast.


    ¡°Yes, again!¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s too soon. You did that¡­ was it, three Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0037


    nights ago?¡±


    ¡°Lisa apparently hates me with all her heart. That¡¯s why she¡¯s making me do this. In fact, I need


    some I turn around and barge out of the bedroom, walking along the hallway with my eyes blurred


    with tears. I can¡¯t believe this is happening. With my gaze glued to the floor, I¡¯m marching down the


    hall away until I feel my body crash I to another soft body and the next thing I hear is a harsh


    scream as someone drops in the floor. I r f r a while before I gain my bnce and look in the


    direction the scream came from.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going?¡± My moods gets even worse when I see Rhea sitting on the


    floor.


    She¡¯s the one I bumped into.


    ¡°I could ask you the same question, Rhea!¡± I fire back at her. Mortification spreads over her face as


    she looks at me total disbelief. She can¡¯t ept the fact that I just spoke back at her.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡±


    ¡°Ashanti¡­¡± Rhea¡¯s points at me usingly. Ashanti pushed me to the grown eventhough I did


    nothing to her!¡± Rhea¡¯s lies smoothly, still pointing at me. My eyes snap wide open as I turn to look


    at Ma¡¯am Lisa, shaking my head.


    ¡°She¡¯s lying. I didn¡¯t push her. We both bumped into each other because we were both not looking


    at where we were going!¡±


    ¡°Liar! She¡¯s lying!¡± Rhea insists, still sitting on the floor like she¡¯s the victim in this situation..


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0037


    Ma¡¯am Lisa shes me a wicked grin.


    ¡°You just can¡¯t stop getting yourself in trouble, can you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes you did. Youid your hands forcefully on another H a e m girl. You hurt her and that is


    tantamount to punishment!¡± I turn to look at Rhea who has a smirk on her face. Panic fills my heart,


    but I bundle it up and push it out when something crosses my mind. I turn to the unjust elderly


    t.


    ¡°Do you remember thest encounter we both had with Alpha Reagan. Can you recall what he said


    about false incrimination and passing of the verdict?¡± I ask calmly, carefully. Lisa swallows dryly as


    she takes a step back. I take that as a yes.


    She can remember.


    I look at around the ceiling corners and a smile tugs on my lips when I spot a camera.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you check the CCTV footage and see for yourself what truly happened. If we bumped


    into each other or if I pushed her intentionally as she ims. If you don¡¯t and insist on punishing me


    instead, I¡¯ll report you to the higher ups.¡± The other girls standing around gasp in shock as I


    challenge the elderly s e r v a n t who is now shooting daggers at me with her furious re.


    She follows my hand in the direction of the camera that¡¯s facing us and once she spots it, she turns


    her


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0037


    head away and clears her throat.


    ¡°You all are dismissed!¡± She orders and the other girls scamper away, including Rhea who has the


    most dissapointed look on her face. Once it¡¯s just the two of us left in that hallway, she inches closer


    to me.


    ¡°You might have won this round, but beware. I¡¯ve got my eyes on you.¡± She whispers between


    clenched teeth.


    ¡°Your breath is fanning my face and it¡¯s disgusting! I¡¯d appreciate it if you dismiss me now, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Leave.¡± She sneers.


    ¡°dly.¡± I walk past her and head towards the elevator with a victorious grin on my face.


    One thing for sure is that I¡¯ve stepped on a crocodile¡¯s tail and if I¡¯m not careful, I¡¯ll find myself in it¡¯s


    stomach.


    In pieces.


    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Chapter 0038


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    Today I¡¯m not wearing an offshoulder sparkling gown that revs too much cleavage than it should.


    The part of my body that¡¯s unnecessarily being exposed is my stomach and more than three


    quarters of my thighs because I¡¯m putting on a crop top that¡¯s barely hanging over my breasts and a


    pair of shorts.


    That¡¯s the dressing code for tonight. It makes me want to tear my skin from my body and die. The


    make up on my face makes me look like a clown and these five inch heels are already killing me.


    As usual, the girls around me are excited to go in and see the Lycan men. Others are wishing to


    meet a man of high authority like the Alpha, Beta or Delta. Watching them all fantasize about all


    these, things make me sick! I wish someone would get me out of here right now.


    ¡°Alright girls, I can see we are all set to go in. Get in a straight line like always and follow my lead.¡±


    The girls throttle forward to form a line behind the s e an t who just spoke and I lifelessly join them.


    I¡¯m thest on the line.


    As we exit the dressing room and head to the lounge, my heart starts beating faster than it should.


    Memories of what happenedst time flood my mind and I find myself panicking.


    €


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0038


    What if I go in there and a man tries to molest me again? There will be no Delta Kyle to save me. I


    don¡¯t have the kind of luck that will make it


    possible for me to be saved for the second time.


    What if one of these Lycan men actually seed in taking me to their bed today?


    Sweet Moon goddess, please save me from this. predicament.


    The moment we enter the buzzing lounge that¡¯s filled with men and the smell of cigarettes and


    alcohol and toxic masculinity, the girls s c a t r around to start serving the men who call them over


    and I hang at a corner like a bat, scanning the surrounding and contemting if I should just turnText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    around and run away or stay.


    ¡°Ashanti!¡± A shrill voice calls my name and I turn to look. It¡¯s one of the girls. ¡°Get to work, will you?¡±


    She scolds as brushes past me. I don¡¯t say anything to her, I keep taking in the surrounding, trying


    to spot a man whose being unattended to and wishing I could read his intentions on his face. before


    walking over to him so that what happenedst time doesn¡¯t repeat itself again.


    I start looking from my right, but all the men seem to already havepany, until my eyes fall on¡­.


    Him..


    My breath catches in my throat as a small gasp escapes my lips. He¡¯s looking at me and my lungs.


    are failing to expand. I¡¯m a ragged breath of excitement.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0038


    I almost melt with happiness when he calls me over with a handshow. At the speed of light, I grab a


    ss of wine from the table and saunter over to him, but to my greatest dismay, a girl beats me to it.


    She lowers herself on hisp, offering him a ss of wine and I freeze in my tracks. The world


    starts spinning. I will myself to stay standing. Not to trip because that will cause a scene.


    The aching spot in my heart suddenly disappears when the girl rises from his feet and stomps away.


    I almost sing with joy when he calls me again. I head over to him, this time around, uninterrupted.


    ¡°Delta Kyle.¡± I call with my brightest smile, handing him a ss of wine.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± He takes the wine and sets it on the table before us. My face heats up when he backs


    away from me and rakes his eyes over my body for a while before shaking his head. ¡°Another


    ridiculous outfit.¡± He darns, shaking his head and all I can do is smile. His breath is cool and fresh. I


    can¡¯t see his face clearly because of the changing light colors of the room, but he looks just as


    handsome as always.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Chapter 0039


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0039


    ¡°We have no choice but to put it on.¡± I tell him. He calmly nods his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get you out of here. Act natural while we walk, okay. Smile like you¡¯re about to have


    your best night with me.¡± I chuckle at thest statement. He rises to his feet and I do the same. My


    body stiffens when I feel his hand press against the small of my back and starts leading me out of


    the lounge.


    I¡¯m well aware of the res I¡¯m getting from the other girls around. This is the second time in a row


    I¡¯m leaving this lounge with the Delta. There¡¯s definitely going to be talks about it tomorrow at the H


    a r e m quarters.


    It¡¯s another form of trouble, but I¡¯d rather deal with the trouble these girls throw my way than having


    to spend the night with someone I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I was going to see you there.¡± I break the silence between us once we¡¯re in the


    hallway. There¡¯s a three seat sofa at a corner, he leads me there and we both sit on it.


    ¡°I oversea the list of girls who have to serve men every night. When I saw your name, I wanted to


    ask. them to rule it out, but that will seem b a s e d and Alpha Reagan won¡¯t take it lightly. That¡¯s


    why I took it upon myself to attend and have you serve


    me.¡±


    ¡°Delta Kyle, I really appreciate you looking out for


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0039


    me. I was so nervous when I heard I had to serve men again today.¡± My heart s i p s a beat when


    his thumb grazes my chin. He shes me a cheerful smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, your knight in shining armor is here to save you.¡± A chuckle escapes my lips,


    forcing a softugh out of him as well. All the nervousness in me has been eroded away and I feel


    light and happy.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realise you familiar a distance and when I snap my


    voice speaks fr two are close.¡± A very


    head up to see who it is, all the hair on my body stands erect when I see Alpha Reagan standing a


    few metres away from us with his usual nk countenance.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± I call, instantly rising to my feet and bowing to him. The myriad of feelings I keep


    trying to ignore each time I¡¯m in his presencee to life in my heart.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± Delta Kyle calls as he rises to feet too. He sounds pretty unbothered by the fact


    that we are standing before the Alpha.


    ¡°Alpha¡­ Delta Kyle and I¡­¡± My gaze bounces between the two men. ¡°We aren¡¯t close. We just met


    inside coincidentally.¡± I lie.


    ¡°I see.¡± He nods his head. His tone is as chill as the evening breeze and his face void of any


    emotions.¡± Enjoy your evening, then.¡± With that, he turns on his heels and walks away, but my eyes


    catch something in his eyes.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0039


    A not very good emotion.


    Anger.


    Why is he angry?


    ¡°Are you sure we¡¯re safe?¡± I¡¯m almost trembling in fear as I pose that question to Delta Kyle. He


    raises his eyebrows in confusion.


    ¡°Why do you ask that?¡±


    ¡°Alpha Reagan just saw us.¡±


    ¡°And so?¡± His shoulders rise and fall. I stare at him in total disbelief. His nonchnt attitude towards


    everything will be the end of me. ¡°Ashanti, you worry too much. You are one of the girls who had to


    serve us, the Lycan men, tonight. I have chosen to spend the night with you. That¡¯s not a crime, is


    it?¡± I lifelessly shake my head.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± My voice is less than a whisper.


    He¡¯s right. We aren¡¯t doing anything wrong, but why does it feel like we are? Why does it feel wrong


    staying here with him when Alpha Reagan is walking in the other direction.


    Delta Kyle may not have noticed it, but I did. There was anger in Alpha Reagan¡¯s eyes as he looked


    at us. Why was he so angry?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Chapter 0040


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Delta Kyle came to your rescue again!¡± Tessa screams, startling me out of my skin.


    ¡°Tessa! You scared me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this sounds too good to be true. This is the second time he¡¯s saving you from


    spending the night with some P s c o Lycan man and he never thinks of having you for himself


    either. He just takes you away and keeps youpany for a while then sends you back here. How


    cool of him.¡±


    ¡°I know, right.¡± I¡¯m sitting in front of the vanity we both share, brushing my hair and smiling like an


    idiot.


    ¡°Come to think of it¡­¡± I can hear her approaching footsteps. Soon, she¡¯s standing by myside and I


    turn to look at her. ¡°You told me he has been nice to you since the first day you two met, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°He offers to tie your hair in a ponytail everytime he sees you trying to do it, he walks you to and


    back from the training centre, he takes it upon himself to show up at the lounge so he gets to be the


    man you serve. Those are some really deep actions with deep meanings, Ashanti. Has he it ever


    crossed your mind that he might you know¡­ like you?¡± I stare at her nkly for a while and then


    calmly nod my head.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0040


    Her listing those facts makes me realise just how much I¡¯ve been sharing with her and to be


    honest¡­ It¡¯s too much.


    I should learn to shut up sometimes.


    ¡°Of course it has. He likes me, that¡¯s why he¡¯s doing all this.¡±


    ¡°No, Ashanti¡­¡± She leans against the vanity, facing me with her hands crossed over her breasts.


    ¡°Not that kind of like. I¡¯m talking about feelings. Emotional feelings. Has it ever crossed your mind


    that Delta Kyle is doing all these because he has feeeeeeeelings for you? He sees you like a


    woman. He has eyes on you like a man has eyes on a woman.¡± By the time she¡¯s done talking, I¡¯m


    looking at her, eyes and mouth wide open like she has lost her freaking mind.


    Memories of everything Delta Kyle has done for me burns in my eyes and my heart starts beating


    too fast.


    ¡°Tessa, don¡¯t be ridiculous! He could never have feelings for me. I mean I¡¯m¡­ ¡°I frustrated chuckle


    tumbles from my lips as my eyes hover over my body. ¡°I¡¯m an ordinary werewolf. A H a r e m girl. I


    am nothing! He would never have feelings for a nobody like me!¡±


    ¡°And you know that because?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a Delta. He¡¯s f***g Royalty, Tessa.¡± My voice is bit higher than it should be. ¡°Those people are


    only attracted to their kind, don¡¯t you get it?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0040


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± She shakes her head in denial. I throw my hands in the air and snort in derision. ¡±


    Then how do you exin everything he¡¯s done and is still doing for you?¡± Her brows are raised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any exination for that, but feelings have got nothing to do with this. For f**¡¯s sake,


    I¡¯m not even his mate. He definitely has a mate!¡±.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t found his mate yet.¡± Now she¡¯s


    standing upright and both hands are on stationed on her waist.


    ¡°You had alcoholst night, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No, I did not. I went to bed the moment you left to join the other girls.¡±


    ¡°Look, Tessa. You¡¯re getting it all wrong, I can assure you that Delta Kyle is being nice to me


    because he¡¯s a good person. This has got nothing to do with emotions. Trust me.¡± Her face falls.


    Her shoulders sag and she lets out a heavy sigh of


    exasperation, which is sign that she has giving up


    on me.


    Yay!


    ¡°Fine. Ignore it all you can. But the time wille when you¡¯ll tell me I was right!¡± She heads back


    to her bed and I rise from the vanity. I need to get out of here before she feeds me with more b u l lText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    h i t.


    The Almighty Delta of the Lycan Pack, catching feelings for an ordinary werewolf girl. That¡¯s


    sacrilegious!


    Tessa¡¯s words areced in my mind as I head out of


    the building. I keep scoffing and shaking my head at the thought. Apart from how ridiculous it


    sounds, I really don¡¯t want anyone falling for me right now. Like I said before I have no space in my


    heart for any man at mo¡­..

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Chapter 0041


    Oh my God!


    My heart drops into my stomach as my eyes meet with Delta Kyle¡¯s smiling face.


    ¡°Delta Kyle!¡± I call in shock and the smile on his face widens.


    ¡°Oh, hi there!¡± He waves at me cheerfully as I


    calmly approach him. My heart is doing backflips in my stomach.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± I force a smile. ¡°What are you¡­ I mean¡­ I wasn¡¯t expecting to meet you out


    here.¡± I force a chuckle and he grins.


    ¡°I can see you¡¯ve forgotten what we discussed the other day.¡± I try to search my mind for what we


    discussed,but I¡¯m nk, so I stare at him nkly. The look on your face tells me you¡¯ve forgotten.¡± I


    sink my teeth into my bottom lip, shyly kicking my right foot behind my left heel. I can¡¯t even meet


    his gaze. ¡°You always look cute Ashanti. Be it when you are embarrassed, annoyed, excited or even


    shy, like now.¡± Blood sips out of my veins and rushes up to my cheeks. I can feel them getting red.


    This man is good with words.


    I don¡¯t even know what to say to him so I simply lead the way to the training arena.


    Tessa¡¯s words try to rey in my mind but I lock them up in a bottle and fling far into the sea of


    ++15 BONOS


    Chapter 0041


    embarrassment that¡¯s threatening to drown me right now.


    He doesn¡¯t say anything else to me throughout our walk and I couldn¡¯t be more thankful.


    The first thing I¡¯m greeted with when I walk into the arena is Alpha Reagan¡¯s grim expression. I look


    into his eyes to check something and my heart. leaps when I notice it¡¯s still there.


    Raw anger.


    He¡¯s still as angry as he wasst night.


    Does he have problems? Why is he always angry?


    My greeting falls on deaf ears. I rush over to the seats to keep my backpack and join the others


    before things get worse.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± Nelly whispers as she approaches me.


    ¡°Nelly, good morning.¡± I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m whispering as well.


    ¡°Can you see the nimbus clouds hovering above us? It¡¯s going to rain cats and dogs here today.


    Alpha Reagan is in a very foul mood.¡±


    ¡°I noticed. And I¡¯m scared.¡±


    I truly am.


    That grim look on his face looks and feels like everything bad scary. Today is one of those days


    that make me wish I s i p p e d practice.


    ¡°Just try as much as you can to follow his instructions and you¡¯ll be good.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0041


    ¡°I¡¯ll do just that. Thanks for the heads-up.¡± I pick up my water bottle and we both head to the group


    of men waiting for the Alpha¡¯s orders.


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s Delta Kyle¡¯s deal with you?¡± she asks out of nowhere. I stop in my tracks.


    ¡°Hmmm?¡±


    ¡°He seems interested in you.¡± She winks and runs away before I can deny it.


    Through out training, her words and that of Tessa are drilling holes in my mind. Torturing it with


    possibilities I do not want to ept.


    This can¡¯t be.


    He can¡¯t have feelings for me.


    I¡¯m a nobody.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± I look up and it¡¯s him.


    Delta Kyle.


    He¡¯s everywhere.


    At the H r m, here at the training center, in my dreams, in my thoughts!


    Holy goddess!


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How about we continue from where we stopped yesterday?¡± He throws his head in the direction ofMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    the fighting circle and I immediately understand what he¡¯s talking about.


    He wants us to have a duel.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0041


    I sh him a tight smile.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± And objection reverberates through the hall. I try to beat back the maddening nervousness


    enveloping me in it¡¯s embarce as Alpha Reagan steps in front of me. His scorching gaze is burning


    every inch of my face. ¡°I¡¯ll be the one to have a duel with her today.¡± His eyes dart to Delta Kyle


    before settling on my face again. They are glinting with genuine seriousness.


    He is not bluffing.


    My eyes beg him, his eyes tell me his mind is made


    up.


    The entire hall is dead silent. Even the wind is afraid to make a sound.


    So this is it.


    The day I die.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Chapter 0042


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± I call and take a small step


    forward. His muscles rx. His features lose their tension. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want you to insult your skills


    by having a duel with someone as inexperienced as me. Why don¡¯t you chose someone else who¡¯s


    al little up to your standards to have a duel with? This will be aplete waste of your time?¡± My


    eyes are glued to his chest and I¡¯m intertwining my fingers as I utter those words.


    I am challenging the Alpha.


    An abominable thing for me to do, but I won¡¯t die. without at least trying to save myself.


    ¡°Imend your efforts for trying to change my mind about having this duel with you. However, my


    mind has been up. I¡¯m having this duel with you, Everyone here speaks very highly of your skills.


    Even Kyle himself has persuaded me time and again to do this with you so I see for myself what


    they are all talking about, so I have finally decided to swallow my pride and do as told.¡± My eyes


    flick around and I¡¯m inwardly cursing everytime I epted their praises about my skills.


    I wish I could turn back the hands of time and


    pretend to be the weakest weakling in this ce so this moment will nevere.


    ¡°But¡­ you¡¯ll crush me.¡± I whimper.


    ¡°Only if you let me.¡±


    Only if I let him?


    What the hell is that supposed to mean?


    I shudder with fear when he gestures for me to get into the circle.


    ¡°After you.¡± His emotionless voice instructs. I give Delta Kyle a hard re before stepping Into the


    circle. He¡¯s the reason why this is happening. If he had not challenged Alpha Reagan, I would not


    be about here, about to face my end.


    If I die, I swear I¡¯m going to kill him.


    I almost evaporate into nothingness when Alpha Reagan joins me in the circle. He¡¯s standing a few


    meters away from me, both hands behind his back. and his feet slightly apart. His emotionless gaze


    is focused on my heated face.


    ¡°You know your safeword, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Strawberry?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope your skills are as good as your memory.¡± My head starts spinning when he drags the


    sleeves of both sides of his tracksuit up to sticking points on both his elbows and bundles his fists in


    a blow. I clear my throat and do the same, taking a defensive pose. ¡°You will be attacking, Ashanti.¡±


    He points out. I swallow and nod my head, changing my stance. With both fists clenched and away


    from my face, my left fist further in front, I try to read his bodynguage. I try to look for a weakness,


    a point where I can strike, but no matter how hard I look, I don¡¯t see any.


    My fear is blinding me!


    ¡°Ashanti, you need to get that fear out of your head and attack me. I¡¯m just like any other soldier


    you¡¯ve had a duel with.¡±


    ¡°You are the Alpha.¡± I hiss back at him, still trying to find the perfect opportunity to strike him


    unaware.


    ¡°So what?¡± His body rxes. ¡°I don¡¯t have two horns on my head, do I?¡±


    Got it!


    ¡°Do look like a mons¡­¡± A heavy blow in his rips cuts off his words and I¡¯m about to drive another


    fists into his jaw, but he holds my hand midway and flips me in the air, putting me on my back on the


    floor. One hand on my right arm is enough to nail me to the floor. I can¡¯t even move a single muscle.


    He looks down at me and chuckles.


    ¡°You distracted me in order tounch your attack.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t see any weakness. I had to


    improvise.¡± ¡°Which is impressive.¡± He lets go of my arm and I instantly jump on my feet, feeling


    more courageous and ready to go at him. ¡°Improvise more, because you¡¯ll never see a weakness to


    use against me.¡±


    And he was right.


    There was no weakness I could use against me.


    He beats me ten rounds on ten and by the time the final whistle blows, I¡¯m panting and angry


    because I haven¡¯t made his back touch the floor even once!


    That has never happened to me before. I always make my opponent touch the floor at least two


    times. My pride has been deeply wounded.


    ¡°That was impressive. Now I understand what the hype is all about.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not!¡± I stubbornly deny it. ¡°You beat me ten rounds on ten. That¡¯s a disgrace.¡±


    ¡°You resisted ten rounds. Most people say their


    safeword at the fifth or sixth round. It¡¯s not always about winning. Resilience has a big role to y in


    the battle field.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the essence of being resilient when you can¡¯t win in the end?¡±


    ¡°It keeps you alive to fight another day.¡± My mouth seals shut. ¡°You are amazing.¡± Something like a


    smile tugs at the corner of his lips, but the dissapears the moment it forms, but I know it was there.


    I consider that a smile from him.


    As I watch him step out of the circle, an


    overwhelming feeling takes over me and before I know it, my left arm is circling his right, while my


    right hand tries to flip his body over mine, to the floor, but the within a second, the tables turn and


    I¡¯m the one spinning in the air andnding on the floor. My eyes shut close and a scream escapes


    my throat as I prepare for the impact of my head hitting hard against the floor, but it neveres,


    because my head falls on soft flesh that cubes it protectively.


    My eyes snap open and I¡¯m greeted with Alpha Reagan¡¯s mesmerizing brown eyes that are staring


    down at me like I¡¯ve lost my mind.


    ¡°Ashanti, you really wanted my back on the floor at all costs, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    RIP my pride.


    I m my eyes shut and inhale sharply, his scent feeling my nostrils and dancing its way into my


    mind. His strong masculine smell almost makes me


    moan.


    ¡°Can¡¯t a girl be ambitious?¡± My eyes flutter open again after mourning my crushed pride. I drown in


    his charming brown eyes.


    ¡°Of course she can.¡± He gently pulls his hand underneath my head and offers it for me for me to


    hold and get on my feet, but I hesitate to take it.


    I don¡¯t like how quiet it is around here. Everyone is looking at us,pletely mortified by what they


    are withnessing.


    ¡°Are you taking my hand or not?¡± His voice brings me back to our conversation. I look up at his


    large palm that¡¯s stretched above me. I try to scan it to see if it¡¯s bruised as a result of the impact,


    but it looks unscathed.


    Alpha Reagan actually saved me from hurting my head. I would have definitely had a concussion if I


    had hit my head on the floor with such a great impact.


    Lesson learned; Never try to take an Alpha unaware because he is never unaware.


    His hand swallows mine once I finally decide to ept his help and he drags me to my feet. The


    moment I get my bnce, I drop his hand like it suddenly shocked me and take several steps away


    from him.


    ¡°From now on, anyone who wants to have a duel with you needs to take permission from me?¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you are my permanent duel partner.¡±


    Kil. Me. Now.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Chapter 0043


    REAGAN¡¯S POV.


    A foolish smile forms on my face when I recall the dumbfounded look on Ashanti¡¯s face when I


    flipped her to the floor after she tried to attack me


    unaware. She wasn¡¯t expecting me to take her off guard. Our interaction today was electrifying and


    it has left me wanting more of her.


    All of that has still not been able to put my mind at rest. For days now I have been thinking about


    what I can do to separate her from Kyle without making it look too obvious that I¡¯m doing it out of


    jealousy.


    Walking her to and back from training. Tying her hair in a ponytail. Showing up at the lounge every


    night she has to serve men so he will be the one she gets to serve. Being extremely nice to her.


    I scoff.


    He¡¯s got feelings for Ashanti and he¡¯s not hiding it. I¡¯m sure by now, she knows and what¡¯s going to


    happen next?


    He¡¯s going to ask her out and soon, they¡¯ll be a couple.


    That will only happen over my dead body.


    ¡°Jared!¡± I call at the top of my voice and


    immediately, my office door veers open and one of the soldiers stationed at my door walks in with


    his head bowed down.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan, you called.¡±


    ¡°Get me the s**t who is in charge of making the list of girls to serve the soldiers tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± He exits the office. Once the door closes behind him, I rise to my feet and head to the


    floor to ceiling transparent ss window that gives me a view of the city beneath. My hands are


    tucked in my pockets as I look at the busy streets below. I¡¯m like a giant looking down at ants and


    ironically, that¡¯s how they all see me.


    Their giant. Their Alpha. Their Lord.


    And if they know I¡¯ve found their Luna. The she- wolf who¡¯s going to bear their heir, my respect will


    double, but I¡¯m not ready for all that yet. I¡¯m not ready for anymitments that¡¯s going to throw my


    way.


    I shut my eyes and sigh heavily. There¡¯s not a moment I¡¯m not thinking about Ashanti. Her face


    keeps cropping up and even though it frustrates me big time, some part of me doesn¡¯t want to wish


    away the thoughts of her.


    This girl is destroying me!


    The sound of approaching footsteps jabs me out of my thoughts. It has to be the s**t I sent for.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan. You asked to see me.¡±


    ¡°I need you to put Ashanti¡¯s name on the list of girls to serve at the lounge tonight. I¡¯ll be in


    attendance.¡± My eyes are still looking down at the busy streets as I speak. I don¡¯t intend to spare


    her a nce.


    ¡°That will be done immediately.¡±


    ¡°In the meantime, send me d¡¯girl.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°That will be all.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, My Lord.¡± Her retreating footsteps. echo in my ears and it¡¯s until the door closes behind


    her that I turn around.


    My own words rey in my mind..


    ¡°Send me a girl.¡±


    I cringe.


    It sounds unpleasant, but it¡¯s what I need. I need to be with another girl so I can stop thinking about


    Ashanti all day. She¡¯s driving me crazy without even trying.


    She¡¯s beautiful, smart and a resilient fighter. And, the way she interacts with her colleagues shows


    she has a good heart. Those are qualities of a good Luna. She will make the perfect Luna. I¡¯m very


    well aware of that, but I¡¯m not going to ept her.


    I¡¯m not ready to ept her.


    Even if she raids my mind from now till tomorrow, she won¡¯t make me do what I¡¯m not ready to do. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Minutes go by and I¡¯m getting impatient waiting for the girl I asked for to show up. I¡¯m about to mind


    -link Jared again, but a knock on the door stops me. It creaks open, revealing a tall, slender, young


    girl, dressed in a scanty outfit. She walks into the office with a seductive smile stered on her face.


    ¡°I havee to serve you however you want, Alpha.¡±


    Even her voice is a weapon of mass seduction, but instead of enticing me, it grates on my nerves. I


    swallow my irritation and give her a serious look. I have to do this for myself.


    I need to get Ashanti out of my mind for now and this is the best way for me to do it.


    ¡°You know what to do.¡± My voice is as cold as ice. The smile stays on her face as she slowly strips


    out of her dress, her eyes not leaving my face. My eyes drop with her clothes and I breathe hard


    before dragging my eyes back to her naked body.


    She¡¯s perfect.


    Full breasts, with tear drop nipples that point straight at me, inviting me toe suck them. A/ tiny


    waist line that continues down to her hips and then her thighs and between those thighs¡­ that thing


    that¡¯s going to make me forget all about Ashanti.


    ¡°How do you want me to give it to you?¡±


    I hate the ones who ask questions. Who talks at all.


    I reluctantly rise to my feet and I take calcted steps towards her. Her naked body is supposed to


    trigger a response from me. Like blood rushing to my c**k, to make it hard. Like me longing toy


    my hands on her breasts and squeezing them. But there¡¯s nothing. No pull. No triggers.


    I feel like I¡¯m looking at a pet I have no interest in keeping.


    Now, our bodies are almost touching. I can feel the heat radiation from her body. She¡¯s beaming up


    at me. She can¡¯t wait to finally have me touch her.


    Calmly, carefully, I stretch my right hand forward, aiming for her jaw and she shuts her eyes close,


    preparing for my touch which never happens because I stop midway and retract my hand, dropping


    it back by my side.


    I can¡¯t bring myself to touch another girl.


    I shut my eyes and exhale heavily. All I can see is Ashanti. Even with my eyes closed. Her charming


    smile, her angelic voice when she speaks orughs. The cute frown on her face when things aren¡¯t


    going her way. The mortified look she had when I announced I was going to have a duel with her.


    The feel of her body in my hands when we had the duel and the thankful look in her eyes when she


    realised I had saved her from having a very serious head injury, even though she never voiced it


    out.


    Ashanti.


    My mate.


    I take several steps away from the naked girl.


    I can¡¯t do this.


    ¡°Alpha, is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡± I ordered. Confusion and disappointment spreads on her face.


    ¡°But I¡­¡±


    ¡°Now!¡± I rudely cut her off. My voice is as hard as granite. The girl senses danger, so she picks up


    her clothes and rushes out of the office, still naked.


    Guilt pangs in my heart but I shove it aside and march to the table where I pick up the ss of


    whiskey I was drinking from a while ago. Something snaps in my head when I get a whiff of the


    strong whiskey smell.


    A loud howl vibrates out of my chest as I throw the ss against the floor, breathing hard. It shatters


    into several pieces on the floor and droplets of the whiskey it contained fly all over.


    The fact that I don¡¯t want to ept Ashanti doesn¡¯t mean I want another man to have her.


    I will never let Kyle be with her!

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Chapter 0044


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Three days in a week and two days in a row? They are definitely doing this on purpose! Lisa is


    doing this to get back at me!¡± I scream at the top of my voice, panting and fuming with rage. I am so


    close to crying right now. I¡¯ve been called up to serve men again tonight and I don¡¯t know what to do


    with myself.


    ¡°Now this is a call for concern, they can¡¯t keep doing this.¡± Says Tessa, sitting upright on her bed. I


    plop on mine and bury my face in my palms, groaning hard.


    I abhor going to that lounge to serve men. Delta Kyle has saved me two times already, what are the


    odds that he¡¯ll be there to save me for the third time?


    Zero.


    I will be on my own today.


    ¡°How about I disguise as you and go? We have almost the same features. If I can just dye my hair


    ck and put on your clothes, we can pull it off.¡± Tessa suggests. I raise my head from my palms


    and look at her, shaking my head.


    ¡°No. You¡¯ll get caught in the dressing room. And also, since they are doing this on purpose, they¡¯ll


    all be waiting for me to show up. All eyes will be searching for me. i have no choice but to go there


    Chapter 0044


    myself, I don¡¯t want to put us both in trouble.¡± I rise from the bed, sighing in exasperation. ¡°I need to


    go now, it¡¯s time for me to go get dressed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad. Who knows? Maybe Delta Kyle will show up again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Delta Kyle has other important things to do with his time, Tessa. I¡¯m too insignificant.¡±


    ¡°But he likes you.¡±


    ¡°Here we go again.¡± My arms free fall to my side as my shoulders sag. I give her a serious look.


    ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s bet on that fact. What do you have to lose?¡± She stretches her palm towards me. I look at the


    outstretched palm and then at her, wondering if she has lost my mind. I take a step back.


    ¡°Nothing! I¡¯m not betting with you. Delta Kyle doesn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for me. Period!¡±


    ¡°Keep denying it.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s not true!¡± I rush out of the door to get out of the room, but Ie to an abrupt halt in


    my tracks when something pops in my mind. I spin around to look at Tessa once again.


    ¡°Are you now ready to ept the fact that Delta has feelings for you?¡± Her brows are raised. I roll


    my eyes hard.


    ¡°Duli! No! What about the picture, any updates?¡±


    ¡°Nope. My crew and I are still trying to string the letters together. It¡¯s quite difficult.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡± I say, nodding my head and the most brilliant idea crosses my mind. A wide smile


    spreads on my face.


    ¡°What?¡± Tessa is curious. I quickly shake my head and rush out of the bedroom. I can¡¯t tell her. If I


    do, she¡¯s going to try to talk me out of it because what I intend to do is quite dangerous.


    I¡¯m going to steal a cellphone from one of the men today so I can use it to call my father.


    If I want to leave this pack someday and find my mum, I have to start from somewhere and it¡¯s here.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Chapter 0045


    CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE.


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    Tonight I¡¯m back in the off shoulder dress that¡¯s showing too much cleavage than it should and


    ends. high above the region I wish it could have ended on. I am once again, almost naked and


    about to dance for men.


    Yes, you heard me right.


    While getting dressed, the servants announced we will be entertaining the men today by dancing for


    them.


    I can¡¯t even dance to save my life!


    ¡°I heard a rumour.¡± One of the girls whispers by my side. We are standing in a line at the door to the


    lounge, waiting for the instruction to go in. I look straight ahead, pretending not to be interested in


    their conversation, but I¡¯m in fact, picking up every detail they drop.


    ¡°What rumour?¡± Her friend asks, eager.


    ¡°I overheard the elderly servant¡¯s saying Alpha Reagan is in there.¡±


    I almost choke on my saliva.


    ¡°No way!¡± Her friend exims, gasping lightly. She even gets the attention of the other girls around.


    The girl who gave the announcement trails off about what the elderly servant was discussing but the


    words arepletely blocked out because the statement she made about Alpha Reagan is still


    ringing in my mind.


    That is not good news at all.


    Apart from the fact that things are always pretty awkward between us, I have Alina to be scared of.


    If I go in there


    and he chooses me to serve him, that will be the end of me because Alina will skin me alive.


    Goddess,please let this not be true.


    Let this be another false rumour.


    The s e v a n t finally arrives and leads us into the lounge. The moment I step in, my eyes takeOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    inventory of every man in the room and I¡¯m about to sigh in relief, but that breath is caught in my


    throat when I see himfortably seated in the VIP area, all alone.


    I s t a g r backwards.


    My life shes before my eyes. He chooses me. I dance for him all night. The girls spread the


    rumour. The rumour reaches Alina ears. Alina skins me alive.


    I spin around at the speed of light to hide my face from his searching eyes. He cannot see me. He


    cannot know I¡¯m here. I watch in horror as the girls disperse towards various men with fat smiles on


    their faces.


    Am I expected to do the same?


    Chapter 0045


    My eyes skim over the ce once more, making sure not to look anywhere close to the VIP area.


    Even though the girls are excited about Alpha Reagan being present here today, none of them have


    had the courage to approach him first.


    ¡°Ashanti!¡± A familiar voice calls and mortification washes over me when I turn and see Lisa.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am Lisa.¡± I call in fear.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you dancing yet? Can¡¯t you see the other girls getting busy?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ ((


    ¡°You¡­ you what? There are several other unattended men in here. Go over to one of them and


    start dancing. Stop hanging around, doing nothing like you¡¯re special, because you are not! You are


    just like every other girl in here. Now, get to work!¡±


    So bitter!


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± I reply calmly despite the raging urge in me to shout in her face. I retreat from her


    intoxicating presence. Looking around, I try to find someone who looks friendly so I can go over to


    him. I try to avoid looking at the VIP area, but my eyes betray me and lock with Alpha Reagan¡¯s. I


    try to tear my gaze away from him, but he holds me in ce with his eyes. Fear boils in my heart as


    I take a step back. My knees buckle when he calls me over with a handshow. I look behind me to


    check if he¡¯s referring to someone else, but there¡¯s no one and when I look back at him, he does the


    same action with his hand, indicating he wants me over.


    I can¡¯t go.


    If I go there, the other girls will see us together. The news will reach Alina and she will kill me!


    ¡°Hello s**ydy!¡± Drunk words graze over my neck and I stiffen on the spot when I feel a strong


    hand slipping around my waist and pulling me against a hard pile of muscle. I gasp in fear and spin


    around at the speed of light only to find a strange man grinning down at me.


    ¡°Who the f**k are you!¡± I whisper harshly, trying to take a step back, but he still has me in ce with


    his strong grip. My heart falls into my abdomen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to run away from me¡­¡± He reeks of alcohol. ¡°I¡¯ve had my eyes on you since the moment


    you walked in here. I noticed you weren¡¯t going toe to me, so I decided to¡­¡± He suddenly


    stops talking and I watch his throat skip up and down as he swallows dryly. He quickly lets go of my


    waist and steps away from me like I¡¯m some


    contagious disease he doesn¡¯t want to get infected by.


    I don¡¯t know if I should be happy or disappointed about that gesture.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bothering you. Have a great


    evening.¡± He apologises and s t g g s away,


    trembling. I¡¯m dumbfounded as I watch him work his way through the crowd towards the door. I look


    around, trying to figure out what could have happened to him, but everything seems pretty normal.


    As much as I¡¯m happy that the man finally left me alone, I¡¯m worried about what made him leave.


    My eyes fall back at the VIP area of the lounge and this time around, I¡¯m greeted by a frown on


    Alpha Reagan¡¯s face. I almost lose my bnce when he nods towards the nearest door and rises to


    his feet, his eyes trained on me. I widen my pupils and he nods again towards the door and that¡¯s


    when I understand that he wants me to follow him outside.


    My palms start sweating and itching out of fear.


    I look around, hoping no one saw that gesture of his, but unfortunately for me, some girls did and


    they are now ring at me.


    This is the end of me.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Chapter 0046


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    Calmly and carefully, I head to the door and walk out of the lounge with my heart in my throat. I


    puke it out when a strong hand wraps around my wrist and pulls me into a nearby room. I onlye


    back to life when I hear the sound of the door shutting close.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡±


    That voice.


    That smell. Masculine. Clean. Fresh. Minty.


    Alpha Reagan.


    ¡°What¡¯s this you have on?¡± My eyes rake over my body, taking inventory of my near naked state and


    I look back at him, panting.


    ¡°It¡¯s what we were asked to wear


    ¡°What you were asked to wear?¡± He sneers, stepping closer to me, but I maintain the distance


    between us by taking several steps back. He doesn¡¯t give up. He keeps walking closer to me till my


    back hits against the wall and there¡¯s nowhere else for me to go.


    ¡°Why do you keep running away from me?¡±


    There¡¯s barely any space between us. our bodies are almost touching and his smell is assaulting


    my senses. I¡¯m Breathing like I¡¯m running a marathon race.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    This man has every kind of effect on me.


    ¡°No reason.¡± My breath hitches when he brings face closer to mine. I try to look away, but his fingers


    calmly hold my chin in ce and make sure I¡¯m looking straight in his eyes.


    That strange bond I always feel when I¡¯m around him tugs my heartstrings. Flowers bloom in my


    chest and the butterflies in my stomach take


    flight. The feel of his hand grazing that very small spot on my body makes me vibrate with


    excitement and I can feel wetness in my pants.


    All of a sudden, I find myself wishing he would kiss me right now and touch me in ces no man


    has touched me before.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± I whisper his name when I can¡¯t take it anymore. His eyes are dark with lust and so


    are mine. If he doesn¡¯t release me in the next two seconds, I¡¯m going to do something very stupid.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time you called it a night. Go to bed.¡± My eyes widen in shock.


    ¡°I should go to bed?¡± The disappointment in my voice is as clear as day.


    ¡°Do you want to go in there and serve other men?¡±


    ¡°No! But my work here isn¡¯t done. The night isn¡¯t over yet. I have to be with the other girls, otherwise


    I¡¯ll be punished tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°So Delta Kyle can make you leave early and make sure you don¡¯t get punished, but I can¡¯t?¡±


    Freezing, cold water washes over my head to my toes,


    soaking every inch of my body and diffusing into my soul.


    What did he just say?


    ¡°What?¡± I ask in horror.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He shakes his head, but I don¡¯t believe him. ¡°Just do as I¡¯ve said and report to the


    training ground tomorrow. Eight am. Don¡¯t bete.¡± He steps away from me and tuck both hands in


    his pockets. I suck in a deep breath and adjust my dress, cursing him within for dismissing me like


    this without even a kiss.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Alpha Reagan.¡± I¡¯m talking in my stomach.


    ¡°Here, put this on.¡± He takes off his zer and stretches towards me. I look at the zer and then at


    his face,pletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± I call his name so maybe I can bring him back to his senses. This can¡¯t be


    happening.


    ¡°Yes, Ashanti.¡±


    ¡°Why are you offering me your zer?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s cold out there and the dress you have on cannot keep you warm and also because I


    don¡¯t want other men looking at what does not belong to them.¡± Dynamites explode in my brain


    making my vision go pitch ck. I blink several times at him with my heart jumping in my chest.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to take the zer or do you want me to put it on for you?¡±


    I want to fall over a cliff and die!


    I grab the zer from his hand and hold it against.


    my chest. He chuckles softly, shaking his head.


    ¡°Goodnight Ashanti.¡± The


    he exits the room,


    leaving me alone with my jumbled thoughts.


    I look at the zer in my arms that smells like him. Holding it against my chest feels like I¡¯m hugging


    him. I look at the door he just exited, eyes and mouth wide open as I wonder what the f**k just


    happened.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Chapter 0047


    ASHANTI¡¯S.


    1 didn¡¯t get any sleepst night. I kept tossing on my bed, thinking deeply about my encounter with


    Alpha Reagan with his zer lying right beside me. I still have no idea what happened.


    One minute I was in the lounge and the next I was boiling under his gaze and he was saying and


    doing insane things to me.


    Goddess!


    As expected, I¡¯m getting strange stares from the girls as I walk into the cafeteria. I¡¯m alone today


    because Tessa had to leave early and I only came here because I¡¯m famished. If I go for training


    with this type of hunger in my stomach, I¡¯m going to pass out during warm up.


    ¡°Is it true what I¡¯m hearing?¡±


    And here it goes.


    The gossiping us about to start. I calmly grab a te and go to get my food. Sometimes I wish I


    couldn¡¯t hear as much as I can. Our heightened sense of hearing as werewolves is sometimes more


    of a curse than a blessing.


    ¡°That Ashanti danced with Alpha Reaganst night.¡± A blonde haired girl announces as I go to get


    my food. Even the chefs in charge of sharing the meals stop what they¡¯re doing and gape at me like


    ¡°Alpha Reagan as in Alpha Reagan, the Lycan King?¡±


    ¡°Yes! He even warded off some guy who tried to touch her. He seemed pretty interested in her.¡±


    That did not happen!


    My hands tighten around the edges of the te as I head to a nearby empty table to eat.


    ¡°No, he did not!¡± The other girl is shocked.


    ¡°Yes he did. I saw it with my own eyes. She danced with him!¡±


    ¡°No, I did not!¡± I shout out and immediately regret that action because everyone is now looking at


    me like I¡¯ve lost my mind. I look around nervously and let out a heavy sigh. ¡°I did not dance with


    Alpha Reagan.¡± My tone is much calmer this time.


    ¡°Did you or did you not leave the lounge with him?¡± The girl who began spreading the rumour asks,


    training her wicked gaze on me and almost immediately, a group of girls storm into the cafeteria and


    march over to where I¡¯m seated.


    This is not good at all.


    ¡°Ashanti. What wasst night about?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about.¡± I try to put a spoonful of soup in my mouth but one of


    the girls angrily whisks the spoon away from my face and it drops to the floor with a loud continues


    tter. I look up at the girl who now has her arms


    crossed over chest.


    ¡°Are you seducing the Lycan King behind our backs?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve done no such thing.¡±


    ¡°Then how do you exin what happened at the loungest night? Why he choose you of all people


    to entertain him?¡±


    ¡°If you were at the loungest night, you would know that I did not dance with him. I didn¡¯t not


    entertain him in anyway!¡±


    ¡°But you left the lounge with him, didn¡¯t you? He took you outside, into another room. What did you


    guys do there?¡±


    ¡°He took her into a room?¡± The murmuring starts again. I look around and everyone is staring at me


    expectantly. Calmly, I rise to my feet, caring less about the hunger that¡¯s gnawing my intestines. I¡¯d


    rather pass out during training than stay here and get devoured by these vultures.


    ¡°Answer me Aurora!¡± 2


    ¡°I¡¯m not obliged to do that. I don¡¯t answer to you. What Alpha Reagan and I did in the room is none


    of your business.¡± the girls scoffs in pure disbelief.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± I sigh and try to step away but her other friends grab me by my shoulders and hold


    me still.


    ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡± One of the girls asks. I don¡¯t bother to look at her. My eyes are


    trained on the girl in front of me who thinks she¡¯s


    interrogating me.


    ¡°What do you want, Lizzy?¡±


    ¡°I want you to tell me what Business you have with the Lycan King. He would never be attracted to a


    tramp like you, so tell me what you did to make him call you out of the lounge yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I did nothing.¡±


    ¡°Liar!¡± She screams at the top of her voice. She¡¯s fuming with rage and I have no idea why.


    And what the hell does she mean by Alpha Reagan would never be attracted to a tramp like me?


    I¡¯m not a tramp!


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious you have nothing reasonable to say to me. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to take my leave


    now.¡± I turn around to leave but the vicious girl grabs a chunk of my hair and pulls me backwards. I


    let out a painful scream as my hands fly over to release her grip on my hair.


    ¡°What the f**k do you think you are doing!¡± I spin around still fighting with her hand in my hair. ¡°Let


    me go!¡±


    ¡°Not until you tell me what I want to hear!¡± She drags me away from the table, with her friends


    following suit and I¡¯m still fighting to release her hand that¡¯s almost uprooting my hair strands from


    my scalp. The others girls are cheering her on.


    ¡°You sneaky piece of garbage! How dare you go close to Alpha Reagan.¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡± I finally peel her hands of my hair and push her away. She staggers backwards, almost


    losing her bnce and I¡¯m breathing hard as I look at her.


    ¡°Did¡­did you just push me? Did you just defend yourself against me?¡± She asks in total disbelief


    and I¡¯m baffled at the fact that she thinks I don¡¯t have the right to fight her back.


    ¡°Stop this madness!¡± A loud voice instructs from the doorway. We all turn to look. It¡¯s Lisa.


    ¡°Lizzy and the others, get to your seats and for you, Ashanti, it¡¯s either you sit down and eat your


    food or you leave the cafeteria.¡± I bolt out of the


    cafeteria without a second thought.


    Deep down in my heart, I know this is just the tip of the iceberg.


    There¡¯s more toe and I have to be ready for it!Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Chapter 0048


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    I¡¯m still struggling to steady my breaths as I walk into the training arena. My scalp is prickling from


    all the pulling that girl did on my hair. If Lisa had not interrupted, breakfast at the cafeteria would


    have turned into a fight show because I had no intention of letting those girls bully me. I was ready


    to strip them all naked if I had to. My eyes are hovering all over the premises and it¡¯s until I look at


    my wrist watch that I understand why it¡¯s so empty. It¡¯s just a few minutes after seven am. The guys


    will start filing in after seven thirty.


    Sighing heavily, I walk over to the seats and drop my bag on one of them. The next person to join


    me is Delta Kyle. He¡¯s beaming at me as hees my way


    ¡°Hey there.¡± He greets casually and I stand up,


    smiling at him. I should bow down and greet him but he has warned me several times not to do so.


    He even yfully stung my forehead with his middle finger when I tried to be stubborn one-day.


    ¡°Good morning Delta Kyle.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here early.¡±


    ¡°So are you.¡± I chuckle lightly and take my seat again. He sits by my side. I get a whiff of his


    delicious cologne and it makes me smile. He smells like power. ¡°So tell me, how didst night go?¡±


    ¡°Last night?¡± I ask, a bit unsure about what he¡¯s talking about. There¡¯s a soft look in his eyes that


    speaks a thousand words.


    were


    ¡°Yeah. You called up to serve men again, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ that.¡± I clear my throat and steel my spine. Yes, I was called up again.¡±


    ¡°So how did it go? I couldn¡¯te because I was upied. Did anyone try anything funny with


    you?¡± His brows are raised as he asks that question. Like he¡¯d go right to whoever and have him


    trashed properly if I said yes and called a name. I suck in a deep breath and smother a smile when


    Alpha Reaganes to mind.


    He saved mest night. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He touched me. I begged in my mind for him to kiss. me.


    He offered me his zer. The zer I still have on my bed right now. I know I should return it. I will,


    but not now.


    ¡°Ashanti ¡­¡± Kyle¡¯s voice jabs me out of my carnal thoughts. ¡°You look lost.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I zoned out.¡±


    ¡°Did something bad happenst night?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. On the contrary, something shocking happened. Shocking in a good way, I mean.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡± He looks invested in this sure if I should tell him about


    my encounter with Alpha Reagan or not. ¡°Your secrets are safe with me, love.¡± A soft chuckle


    tumbles from my mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s no secret.¡±


    ¡°Then shoot.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ it was shocking, you know. He was thest person I expected to show any interest in me,


    but he did. He took me outside, offered me his zer and sent me to bed. Like you always do.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I have no idea who you¡¯re talking about, but he passed my gentleman¡¯s check.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Reagan. I¡¯m talking about Alpha Reagan.¡± ¡°The Lycan King?¡± He¡¯s shocked.


    Even I will be shocked to hear that the Lycan King showed interest in a girl like me.


    ¡°The one and only.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ that¡¯s¡­ Ashanti. You¡¯ve found favour in the Alpha¡¯s eyes.¡±


    And I¡¯m being bullied for it!


    I sh him a tight smile.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t!¡± I deny it even though I know it¡¯s true. There¡¯s no other exnation for it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to argue with you. Just know you have. Alpha Reagan has never done that to any girl


    before. You are the very first!¡± Heat pools in my stomach, spreading up to my cheeks, turning them


    statement.


    You¡¯re the very first.


    It means I¡¯m special.


    Suddenly, a distant thought strikes my mind like a lightning bolt and I whip my head in Kyle¡¯s


    direction.


    ¡°Delta Kyle, do you mind if I ask you something?¡± My heart is drumming hard as I make that


    request. What I¡¯m about to ask is nothing serious, but it makes me nervous.


    ¡°Not at all. Shoot.¡±


    ¡°Do you have the ability to show the aura of someone else¡¯s mate?¡± I ask calmly, carefully. I


    evaporate when he creases his brow and gives me a perplexed look


    ¡°What?¡± He asks, shocked. My soul leaves my body. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand the question.¡± I swallow


    dryly and prepare to ask again.


    Maybe I should tell him nothing and change the topic, but my curiosity is at its peak right now. I can¡¯t


    stop here. I need to know if I¡¯m going insane. or not everytime my wolf calls Alpha Reagan my


    mate.


    ¡°I asked if you have the ability to make someone, especially an ordinary werewolf like me, believe


    you¡¯re their mate when you¡¯re not. Do high ranking Lycans have that ability?¡± I repeat the question,


    almost lifelessly. Delta Kyle looks at me for a while head.


    ¡°You think I can make you believe I¡¯m your mate when truly I¡¯m not?¡±


    ¡°I want to know if you can.¡±


    ¡°You werewolves have a ridiculous mentality about us Lycans. Of course we can¡¯t do that. No one


    has. the ability to do that. Imagine the chaos that will cause. The Moon goddess is smart enough to


    not let that even be a thing.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see.¡± I¡¯m nodding my head in confusion. If that¡¯s the case then, why do I¡­


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you are currently experiencing, then I believe you must have found your mate.¡± My


    breath gets caught in my throat and I almost choke. on my saliva. My eyes snap open as I look at


    him. Thank G**d something has distracted him so he cannot see the horror in my eyes.


    I¡¯m currently experiencing that with Alpha Reagan.


    We can¡¯t possibly be mates, can we?


    Even if we were, he could have said something. The mate bond is felt by both parties, not one.


    I must be losing my mind.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan is here.¡± Kyle announces, rising to his feet. My head snaps to the door and my


    entire body shuts down when I see Alpha Reagan making a grand entrance into the arena.


    The familiar delicious smell I always perceive in his.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Chapter 0049


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Ashanti, why do you look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost?¡±


    That¡¯s what I was asked when I gawked at Alpha Reagan for a solid three minutes like he¡¯d knocked


    all the air out of my chest.


    Actually he did and I was unstable throughout training today. Nelly beat me ten rounds on ten during


    our duel and I¡¯m sure everyone realised something was wrong with me.


    I¡¯m losing my mind.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Why does Lena keep referring to Alpha Reagan as my mate? It makes no sense!


    I¡¯m a walking corpse making its way into the bedroom I share with Tessa, but every organ in my


    bodyes to life when I walk in and spot Alina sitting on my bed, legs crossed elegantly and


    waiting for me and a few metres away from her a** lies the zer Alpha Reagan gave to mest


    night.


    This is the end.


    ¡°Alina!¡± I call, breathlessly as I pause in my tracks.


    ¡°The one and only.¡± She casts me a very wide smile. She looks neat and stunning as always and


    her bright red lipstick makes her look even more intimidating. I clear my throat and meet her gaze,


    telling myself I¡¯ll not let her bully me easily.


    I¡¯ve done nothing wrong.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I ask, trying to keep my voice steady. Her smile widens. Her gaze falls.


    She unwinds her crossed legs and rises to her feet, her gaze meeting mine again. The smile on her


    face has been reced with a serious look.


    It¡¯s about to go down!


    ¡°I think you know why I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s about what happened yesterday, you have nothing to be worried about. I didn¡¯t sleep with the


    Alpha.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep with him, but you got his


    attention.¡± One step closer. I don¡¯t bulge. I match her gaze, my mrs silently grinding against each


    other. ¡°He saw you, he got interested, he took you outside. That means you captured his mind in


    some way. You¡¯re not supposed to do that.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do any of that. I didn¡¯t even try. I was avoiding him but he still¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly my point!¡± Her voice is harsh. Short heavy breaths from her nostrils are fanning my face


    and I can feel the heat of her re burning every inch of my face. ¡°What is it about you that made


    him notice you even when you didn¡¯t try to get his attention?¡± She¡¯s looking at me like I¡¯m a wonder.


    Like I¡¯m something fascinating. I suck in a deep breath when she lifts her left hand towards my face


    and gently strokes my cheek with the back of her fingers. ¡°Is it this pretty face of yours?¡± Her voice


    is dangerously calm. I swallow hard. ¡°Is this what he can¡¯t resist?¡±


    She looks at me, expecting an answer but I have none to give her. Her eyes go back to hovering all


    over my face. ¡°Maybe I should put a scar on it so he¡¯ll be repulsed every time he sees you!¡± Her


    hold hardens on my chin as she holds my head still so I¡¯m looking deep into her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting close to him behind everyone¡¯s backs. You¡¯re doing something we don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± I reply between my teeth. My face is still in her hold.


    ¡°Don¡¯t f**k with me, Ashanti!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, cuz I¡¯m not attracted to women!¡± I spit out furiously. A surprised smile spreads across her


    face. Her hand drops from my face and the sound of her hysterical chuckle fills the entire room. Her


    eyes have not left my face and I¡¯ve not taken a step from where I¡¯m standing.


    ¡°You not only have guts, but some sense of humour.¡± I don¡¯t say anything. I keep looking at her like


    the lunatic she is. She closes the distance between us again. ¡°Ashanti.¡± I jerk my face away from


    her approaching hand. She halts midair and furrows her brows at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like being touched.¡± I tell her firmly. She nods and drops her hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you¡¯re going to do it, but make sure Alpha Reagan loses interest in you. If this


    whole drama esctes¡­ If his interest in you gets. to the next level. If you try to get in my way of


    making that man mine, I will kill you and no one will do anything to me.


    I am Royalty. I get what I want at all costs.


    If I were you, I¡¯d take this warning seriously.¡± She ends the statement with three gentle pats on my


    cheek before making her way out of the bedroom.


    I stand still on my spot, petrified and furious.


    I have no idea how Alpha Reagan took interest in me. I have no idea how I¡¯m going to make him


    lose that interest either.


    And most importantly¡­


    I don¡¯t want him to stop being interested in me.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Chapter 0050


    KYLE¡¯S POV.


    Ashanti.


    An ordinary werewolf girl who has caught my attention. From the first day I set my eyes on her, I


    was blown away by not just her beauty, but her cool personality. She¡¯s like a beaming light ray that


    lights up anything it falls on.


    These past weeks with her at the training centre have been spectacr. The arena is a lot more


    lively than it used to be before she came.


    She intrigues me. She makes my heart beat


    abnormally. I like her and despite the fact that she¡¯s not my mate, I want to make her mine..


    At least that¡¯s what I had in mind until I made a shocking discovery.


    That Alpha Reagan is also interested in her eventhough he¡¯s trying hard to hide it.


    ¡°Kyle!¡± A familiar voice calls my name and I sigh heavily and turn to look at the person who just


    called. She¡¯s standing at the door, fuming in rage with her hands crossed over her chest.


    My sister.


    ¡°What now, Alina?¡±


    ¡°It started as a little rumour but things are starting to get more serious!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I ask, confused. She lets out an exasperated sigh and meets me at


    the sitting area of my bedroom, still fuming. I¡¯m already used to this mood of hers. There¡¯s always


    something ticking her off in the castle.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about that low life called Ashanti!¡± At the mention of the name Ashanti, all the hair on my


    body stands erect. My eyes shoot wide open as I give her a shocking gaze.


    ¡°What about Ashanti?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this look I see on your face? Why do you look so rmed? Could it be that the rumours are


    true? Are you also interested in her?¡± She asks aghast. Her nostrils are ring and she looks like


    she¡¯d swallow me whole if I said yes.


    Does she hate Ashanti?


    I clear my throat and back away from her.


    ¡°Why do you care?¡± She lets out a chuckle. A frustrated one. The chuckle turns into a dark giggle.


    ¡°That girl is actually something else. She¡¯s more dangerous than I thought. I need to go tougher on


    her.¡±


    ¡°Alina, what the hell do you mean by that? What did Ashanti do to you?¡±


    ¡°First was you and now it¡¯s Alpha Reagan. What¡¯s so attractive about that girls that¡¯s pulling you


    both to her? What¡¯s so special about her?¡±


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question.¡±


    2


    Chapter 0050


    ¡°Please just stop, okay! It¡¯s already worse that you¡¯ve been giving her special treatment. Alpha


    Reagan cannot be on that list, She cannot have what¡¯s mine!¡±


    My sister is obsessed with Alpha Reagan. Someone who isn¡¯t even her mate. I have tried to talk her


    out of this her ferocious ambition to be his wife, but she¡¯s so stubborn. She wants him at all


    costs.


    ¡°The guy isn¡¯t even your mate!¡±


    any


    ¡°And Ashanti is not his mate either! If there¡¯s girl who should end up with the Lycan King, that girl


    has to be me. I¡¯m Royalty. Ie from a family with a long line of warriors and I¡¯m a good one


    myself. I am beautiful and brave. I have all the


    qualities of a good Luna. Alpha Reagan should be attracted to me, he should be with me, not some


    lowlife werewolf girl!¡± Now she¡¯s screaming at the top of her voice and I¡¯m losing every bit of my


    patience.


    I don¡¯t like how she¡¯s addressing Ashanti.


    ¡°Alina stop!¡± I warn, giving her a furious look.


    ¡°You know what? I think you should go ahead and woo her. I don¡¯t approve of you, my brother,


    going after that t**p, but I think that¡¯s the only way for me right now. Get closer to Ashanti, woo her,


    make her yours so she won¡¯t have a chance with him. When Alpha Reagan sees that you¡¯re withText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Ashanti, he won¡¯t make a move on her.¡± She exins almost breathlessly and I¡¯m not even


    surprised by her


    words.


    That¡¯s the kind of person my sister is..


    An ambitious girl who will do anything to get what she wants, even if it means throwing her own


    brother under the bus.


    She¡¯s well aware of the fact that Alpha Reagan is interested in Ashanti, yet she wants me to


    compete with him for a woman. An act that could lead to my


    doom.


    No onepetes with the Alpha for anything, let alone a woman!


    ¡°Alina.¡± I clear my throat and take a closer look at her. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do what you want me to do.¡±


    ¡°What the hell do you mean by that?¡± A ridge forms between her brows as she creases them. ¡°It¡¯s a


    very simple thing to do. Ashanti is a lowlife, it¡¯ll take just a few kind gestures from you to make her


    fall for you, that¡¯s if she hasn¡¯t already. That¡¯s all you have to do. Make her yours.¡±


    That was my n until I noticed that Alpha Reagan likes her.


    A few days ago, he imed her as his permanent duel partner.


    I found out from the s e v a n t s that he insisted on having Ashanti serve men for the third night in a


    row and on that same night, he took her out of the lounge and sent her home.


    That¡¯s something I¡¯ve done not just out of the goodness of my heart, but because I have feelings. for


    Ashanti and the thought of her mingling with


    other men irks me to the core.


    If Alpha Reagan did that, it means he feels the same way I do towards Ashanti.


    He has romantic feelings for her and the best thing for me to do right now is withdraw.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as easy as you think. What you want me to do ispete with the Alpha King over a


    woman and you know no one is allowed to do that. It¡¯s true. that I like Ashanti, but because Alpha


    Reagan seems interested in her, I have to withdraw. I cannot do. otherwise. So, if you want to be


    with the Alpha King, you¡¯d have to fight for him on your own. You won¡¯t be getting any help from


    me.¡±


    ¡°To say I¡¯m dissapointed in you will be an understatement. I am ashamed to call you my brother.


    You are nothing but a p**y!¡± She rips herself off my couch and storms out of my bedroom with


    smoke steaming out of her ears.


    I bow my head down and shake it.


    Let the best girl win.


    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Chapter 0051


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    I am startled out of my own skin when I walk into the arena and see Alinacing up her shoes.


    She hasn¡¯t seen me yet because she has head bowed down and has her hair hanging over her face


    as she arranges her shoece. She¡¯s dressed in a white. tracksuit, meaning she¡¯s here for training.


    Nope.


    I can¡¯t stay.


    I¡¯m just going to turn a round and¡­


    ¡°Ashanti! Hello!¡± Nelly greets cheerfully.


    Loudly.


    Getting the attention of everyone, including Alina. I freeze in my tracks and wave curtly at her.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Is all I manage. Nelly grabs my wrist and yfully pulls me along with her towards the seats


    where we usually keep our backpacks.


    ¡°You are early as usual.¡± She takes off her bag and ces it on one of the seats. I do the same.


    ¡°Yeah. I am.¡± I¡¯m using all my will power to stop myself from looking in Alina¡¯s direction. I can feel


    her gaze boring a hole through my spine.


    Why is she here?


    Has shee to kill me like she said?


    There¡¯ll be too many witnesses. She won¡¯t go Scott free. I¡¯m not sure she¡¯s that dumb to do that.


    She¡¯s probably here to torture me, I¡¯ll confirm that if she proposes to have a duel with me.


    ¡°I can see Delta Kyle¡¯s sister will be training with us today.¡± Says Nelly as her eyes scan around the


    room. Confusion spreads on my face as I try to understand what she just said.


    Delta Kyle¡¯s sister?


    Who the hell is that?


    ¡°The Delta¡¯s sister?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes. She nods in Alina¡¯s direction. ¡°The girl in the white tracksuit. She¡¯s Delta Kyle¡¯s only sister and


    you should watch out for¡­¡± She trails on but I don¡¯t hear a single word again because my entire


    being has been shut down by that very shocking discovery.


    Alina is Delta Kyle¡¯s sister.


    They are **g siblings!


    Blood siblings!


    Goddess what have I done?


    ¡°Alina and Delta Kyle are siblings?¡± I ask harshly and Nelly stops her narration and gives me a


    surprised look.


    She scoffs.


    ¡°What? You didn¡¯t know?¡± I calmly nod. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk.¡± She¡¯s shaking as she makes that sound with


    her tongue. ¡°You seem to be unaware of many things around here.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ how¡­ How are they siblings?¡±


    ¡°Are you seriously asking nie that question or are you just shocked?¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m just shocked. They are so different.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? Delta Kyle is an angel. The sweetest man to ever grace this earth and he¡¯s calm and


    easy going. But his sister is the direct opposite. She¡¯s the devil¡¯s incarnate¡­ female form and she¡¯s


    every girl¡¯s nightmare. She brings along her dark aura wherever she goes. Just watch and see how


    gloomy and devastating training will be today just because she¡¯s here.¡±


    My heart starts pounding real quick. I nervously wipe my sweaty palms against my trousers and


    swallow the needles in my throat.


    She¡¯s here for me.


    She¡¯ll end me.


    ¡°Maybe I should just go back to the H**m and do something else.¡± Nelly slicks her arm around mine


    and holds me tight.


    ¡°And leave me here alone with this mean-spirited girl? What if youe tomorrow and hear that I


    died? My death will be on you?¡± I look down at her and chuckle lightly. Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a namby-pamby!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± She even pouts. I shake her off of my body and arrange my wrinkled clothes.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll stay.¡±


    ¡°Ashanti!¡±


    Oh, G*d. No.


    Nelly scampers away as Alina approaches me with a wicked smile stered on her face.


    ¡°Alina.¡± I call. Tightly. She stops a few metres away from me and I wish she would stop smiling at


    me already. Her smile makes me feel like there are caterpirs crawling all over my body.


    As usual, she looks elegant.


    We all look casual in this very casual tracksuit outfit, but Alina manages to stay elegant.


    Nice one.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be joining you guys for training.¡±


    ¡°I noticed.¡±


    ¡°You should watch out. You never know when an ident will ur. You might be going home


    today with a broken leg.¡±


    ¡°Might. Thank goodness it¡¯s not certain. I¡¯ll make sure I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You grow more confident as the days go by.¡±


    ¡°You are my inspiration.¡±


    She¡¯s still smiling. The caterpirs are crawling into holes on my body. My ears, my nostrils, my


    eyes, my armpits.


    I want to scream.


    ¡°See you around.¡±


    Then she walks away.


    Delta Kylees in a few minutester and announces that Alpha Reagan will not be joining us


    today because he has business to take care of in another pack.


    The disappointment on Alina¡¯s face is not something I miss. Even I am disappointed, but I hope she


    doesn¡¯t notice.


    As we warm up in a group, I am deeply regretting the fact that I asked Delta Kyle about the mate


    issue.


    What if he discussed it with his sister?


    That¡¯s only going to get to bully me even more. I let out an exasperated sigh and as I take the next


    step forward, my right leg hits against a hard object and I lose my bnce. I trip andnd on the


    floor on my stomach. Everyone gasps before the entire hall falls silent, but a loud, rudeugh cuts


    through the atmosphere, making bile boil in my stomach.


    It¡¯s Alina.


    She¡¯sughing at me.


    And it¡¯s her fault I fell because the object I tripped on was not really an object. It was her leg.


    ¡°Alina, out of the line. Now!¡± Delta Kyle instructs. furiously.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me repeat myself. Out. Now!¡± He¡¯s pointing to the seats as he speaks. Alina steps out of


    the line, smiling down at me and showing her middle finger.


    ¡°Are you alright? Is anything broken?¡± Kyle asks, concerned as he helps me to my feet. I daintily


    step on both feet, hoping to feel a sharp pain in any of my ankles, but there¡¯s none.


    No sprained ankle. Thank the goddess.


    I smile up at Kyle.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    My eyes betray me and look in Alina¡¯s direction. She has made herselffortable on one of the


    seats. and when our gazes meet, she cuts her thumb through the air, across her neck, telling me in


    silence that I¡¯m doomed.


    That this is just the tip of the iceberg.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Chapter 0052


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°It¡¯s duel time.¡± Delta Kyle announces and my blood pressure shoots up. Unintentionally, my eyes


    look in Alina¡¯s direction and I see her smiling wickedly at me. My knees buckle when she raises her


    hand in the air, getting her brother¡¯s attention. ¡°Yes, Alina.¡±


    ¡°I would love to have a duel with Ashanti. I hear she¡¯s a great fighter. I want to see that for myself.¡±


    Her eyes are still trained on me as she speaks and her smile has be a smirk. My heart¡¯s


    palpitations almost crash into my chest.


    I can¡¯t fight with Alina.


    She¡¯s a Lycan warrior. She hates me. She¡¯ll break me into pieces the moment we get in that circle. I


    give Delta Kyle a scared look, begging him with my eyes not to validate her request, but my pleas


    go in vain because he smiles and looks away from me before saying;


    ¡°Alina, Ashanti, to the circle. Now.¡±


    This is the perfect moment for me to jump off a cliff. Having this duel with Alina will be the end of


    me!


    Calmly, carefully, I make my way into the circle and so does Alina. My eyes are glued to the floor. I


    don¡¯t want to look at her face lest I feel discouraged. I shouldn¡¯t let her kill me without a fight.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you looking at me Ashanti? Are you that scared?¡± I roll my eyes hard before nting


    them on her face. She shes me a tight smile, I don¡¯t dissolve the frown on my face.


    ¡°Your safe word is ¡°Red.¡±¡± Kyle announces and I snap my head in his direction.


    Traitor.


    He couldn¡¯t take a single hint and decline his sister¡¯s request. Now I¡¯m at her mercy.


    ¡°Are you two ready?¡±


    ¡°Never have I been this ready for something in my life.¡± Alina replies. I can hear her excitement in


    her voice.


    Her excitement to end my life.


    I clear my throat and look back at Delta Kyle.


    ¡°Ready.¡± I croak. Immediately, there¡¯s an uproar of cheers from the other guys and I can hear Nelly¡¯s


    sharp voice cheering me on.


    They are all rooting for me to win.


    Right!


    Now, not only am I going to get out of this circle with broken bones and bleeding lips, I¡¯ll also get out


    with the shame of loosing and dissapointing everyone in here.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the honor of making the first attack!¡± Alina says, sprinting towards me. When she¡¯s close,


    she swings her right fist towards me, targeting my face, but I¡¯m quick to dodge by turning in the


    opposite side, letting her blow pass through the air.


    Because the heavy blow doesn¡¯t meet a stopping point, Alina loses her bnce and plunges


    forward and I take that opportunity to give her a hard kick in her back, causing her topletely


    lose her bnce and she falls to the ground, groaning.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    A loud cheer erupts from the guys and I give Delta Kyle a brief nce, expecting him to be mad at


    the fact I just hit his sister, but instead, he¡¯s smiling and cheering me on.


    That victory gives me the confidence to attack Alina fiercely. I confidently swing a fist at her face, but


    she palms it and twists my arm, causing pain to shoot through it. I scream in agony and turn around


    to counter the twist, but the next thing I feel is myself being pulled forward, towards Alina¡¯s body.


    She slicks her arm around right arm and grabs my left shoulder and I feel is my feet being lifted of


    the ground. I¡¯m in the air, over Alina¡¯s shoulders before, she drops me on the ground in the most


    brutal way. I fall on my back and pain incapacitates me. Everyone in the room gasps in fear, but no


    one steps forward to check on me meaning the fight is still on.


    Pain is shooting up and down my spine like bullets. Alina is smiling victoriously at me, while inviting


    me with a hand show for another round.


    The same action repeats itself one more time.


    In the end, I win just four out ten rounds and my entire body feels like I have been run over by a


    trailer.


    The look on Alina¡¯s face tells me she enjoyed kicking my a**


    Ashanti.¡± Delta Kyle calls my name as I step out of the circle, breathing hard. I look at him. ¡°That


    was brilliant.¡± Hepliments me, but I don¡¯t even have the energy to smile. I simply nod. ¡°And for


    you, Alina ¡­¡±


    He turns to Alina and continues.


    ¡°I have no idea why you¡¯re smiling. Do you think this a victory worth celebrating?¡± Alina¡¯s smile


    disappears.


    ¡°You might have won, but that was a close call. For your rank and status, you shouldn¡¯t be winning


    six rounds on ten in a duel. You should win all or at least eight of them especially since you were


    fighting with an ordinary werewolf.¡±


    Alina¡¯s head drops in dismay like reality just struck her. I¡¯m sure this has served as an eye opener


    for you. It¡¯s been ages since you came for practice, that¡¯s why your skills have gone rusty.


    You better polish them up. If news of this kind of flimsy victory reaches our father, he won¡¯t go easy


    on you. So, it¡¯s high time you started taking your training serious again. You¡¯re a warrior, not a pretty


    H r e m girl.¡±

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Chapter 0053


    Ouch!


    Ouch!!!


    Does he have a problem with his sister? Why would he soil her face in public like this?


    The entire arena is buried in deep silence. Even the wind is afraid to make a sound. Everyone is


    looking at each other, unsure of what to do or say next and thankfully, Alina breaks the unbearable


    silence by threatening me.


    This isn¡¯t over!¡± Then she storms out of the arena and oxygen returns into the room. Everyone lets


    out heavy sighs of relief.


    Nelly was right. Alina carries along her dark aura everywhere she goes. She brings gloom and


    devastation in every gathering. She¡¯s the devil¡¯s incarnate.


    I¡¯m being targeted by the Devil¡¯s incarnate.


    The moment Delta Kyle gives the announcement for the training session being over, I bolt out of the


    arena at the speed of light. Even Though Alina left a while ago, being in there still felt like I was


    under the scrutiny of her evil, watchful eyes. Now, the only ce that feels safe for me to go to right


    now, is my bedroom.


    I arrive at the servant quarters and as usual, there are girls walking around, carrying out various


    assignments. There¡¯s a group at the corner who all turn and face me the moment they sense my


    presence.


    ¡°And here shees¡­¡± One of the girls announces.


    ¡°The boyfriend snatcher.¡±


    I was going to ignore them as usual, but thatst statement rings a bell in my head, making me halt


    in my tracks.


    ¡°Look. She¡¯s stopped walking¡­.ohh¡­. This girl sure knows her title.¡±


    ¡°Was it fun, Ashanti? Sleeping with your sister¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    I know I should ignore them. I shouldn¡¯t pay heed. to their words. They are only trying to get me


    riled up. I should keep walking, but how can I when they are using me of something I didn¡¯t do?


    I gulp hard and turn to look at them.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I said, was it fun having sex with your sister¡¯s boyfriend?¡± I¡¯m in shock as I listen to her repaeat the


    question.


    ¡°Rhea told us everything. How you seduced and slept with her boyfriend of four years. You really


    are a despicable tramp! If you aren¡¯t bullying her, you¡¯re trying to steal what¡¯s hers. How unlucky of


    her to have a sister like you.¡± One of the girls spits out bitterly.


    Of course Rhea reversed the roles when she narrated the story to them. Now, I think I understand


    why all these girls hate me so much. They have a different narrative of my actions told to them by


    Rhea. She¡¯s vilifying me to them so they can take her side and hate me.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± I try to defend, but I know I¡¯m


    wasting my time because it¡¯s my word against Rhea¡¯s.


    They¡¯ll always take Rhea¡¯s.


    ¡°Stop trying to deny it. You¡¯re a s**t!¡±


    ¡°A whore!¡±


    ¡°A boyfriend snatcher!¡±


    They keep raining insults on me as rush into the building, my heart pounding hard in my chest. I can


    feel anger sprouting from the pit of my stomach, shooting it¡¯s branches down to my legs, up my


    spine and into my arms. When it finally reaches my head, my brain turns.


    I won¡¯t let this slide.


    I stop in front of my room and let out a hard, hot breath as I stare at the door intensely, grinding my


    mrs against eachother. Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a long moment of contemting, I turn on my heels and march towards Rhea¡¯s room.


    I should not let this slide.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Chapter 0054


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Rhea!¡± I shout at the top of my voice as I barge into the bedroom, mming the door shut behind


    me. My eyes are shing bright. Rigid, raw with anger and indignation. Anger is coursing through


    me with vigor I have never felt before. I can hardly keep my hands from shaking.


    Rhea, who¡¯s lying on her bed, steps down from it and rises to her feet.


    She looks confused.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Why did you lie?¡± My voice and lips are tight as I ask her that question. Her brows crease in


    confusion for a split second before they dte and her face lights up with a smile.


    ¡°Oh¡­yeah¡­ that.¡± She chuckles. ¡°The news must have gotten to you.¡±


    ¡°You mean your lies?¡± I ask furiously. ¡°You were the one who seduced and had sex with my


    boyfriend several times behind my back, not me!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? How about you go out there and tell them. See if they¡¯ll believe you.¡± She smirks, folding


    her arms over breasts and taking a killer pose. Anger explodes in my brain like a dynamite and my


    brain shes before my eyes a million things I can do to hurt her right now.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Pull her hair till I rip half her strands out of her scalp.


    Ram her face into a nearby wall.


    Punch it till she¡¯s bleeding and can¡¯t feel anything.


    Beat her up to a pulp.


    My clenched fists are shaking by myside as I stare at her angrily, but I implore myself and my mind


    to not act on those thoughts. The consequences I¡¯ll face will be way more severe than what she has


    done and hurting her will only make the girls believe her more.


    They¡¯ll say I beat her up because I was upset that she spilled my nasty secret.


    ¡°Your entire body is shaking with rage. What do you want to do? Beat me up?¡± She snorts. ¡°Lay a


    finger on me and the rest of the girls will believe my story even more. They¡¯ll drag you in the mud till


    every inch of your body is covered in filth. It¡¯ll suit you though.¡±


    I go limp. My jaw is unhinged. My arms ck at my sides, eyes are wide with worry and a sliver of


    defeat.


    There¡¯s really nothing I can do right now.


    Hurting Rhea will only make matters worse for me and I cannot convince the girls that she¡¯s lying.


    ¡°What do you want from me, Rhea?¡± My voice is almost inaudible.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d never ask.¡± She takes a few steps. closer to me. The anger in my heart has turned


    into pity.


    Pity for myself.


    She always wins.


    She¡¯s always gets what she wants.


    ¡°What I want is for you to know your ce, Ashanti. For you to ept the fact that you are a


    nobody!¡± She fires at me and I calmly shake my head. Her words bounce off my skin and fall to the


    ground and I put on my armour of confidence.


    I won¡¯t let her words get under my skin. She can use other people to torture me, but I¡¯ll never let her


    do it herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. If there¡¯s anyone between the two of us who¡¯s a nobody, person is you, not me.¡±


    Her eyes widen in shock. ¡°Yes.¡± I smile. ¡°And that¡¯s because your mother is not our father¡¯s true


    mate, mine is! Your mother seduced our father. She turned him against my mother and I. Your


    mother is a homewrecker!¡±


    ¡°My mother is a strong woman who knows what she wants and goes for it. She is a goal getter


    unlike ( your mother who¡¯s a p**y. She can¡¯t fight to keep what¡¯s hers and you¡¯re just like her!


    Ashanti I won¡¯t stop until I send you under! Until I make you less than nothing, just like my mum did


    yours. You¡¯ll be nothing but trash and people will trample all over you and you¡¯ll have no voice to


    object!¡±


    ¡°It all starts with your mother being the horrible, manipting b**h she is! Thank you very much for


    making your intensions clearly known to me. I¡¯ll make sure you fail, or if I¡¯m going down, I¡¯m


    dragging you along with me, so watch your back Rhea. You¡¯re not the only one who can pull stunts


    in this H**m.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to see you try.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you will. I¡¯d do anything to see the look on your face when I finally send you under. So, if I were


    you, I¡¯d watch my back from now on.¡± I sh her a tight smirk before barging out of the


    bedroom, feeling a lot better than I did when I walked in.


    She¡¯s was taken aback by my sudden outburst. I saw it in her eyes. She had expected me to break


    down the moment she threw those degrading words at me, but I fought right back and that¡¯s what I¡¯ll


    do from now on.


    I¡¯ll fight back as much as I have to.


    I might not have a team of mean girls on my side. like she does, but I have the Moon goddess¡­


    and Tessa. That¡¯s all I need.


    I¡¯m met with judging eyes and more murmuring as I run out of the building. I need to get some fresh


    air. To clear my head of the horrible words Rhea threw at me. I run over to the green field, breathing


    hard and I only stop when my chest can¡¯t take it anymore. There¡¯s a fire ball burning every inch of


    my chest and my throat is as dry as a dessert.


    I¡¯m thirsty and breathless and relieved and angry at the same time.


    ¡°Is someone chasing you?¡± A deep voice speaks from behind, startling me to the point where I


    scream and I trip as I try to take step forward, but I don¡¯t reach the ground because a pair of strong,


    capable arms warps around my waist from behind, stoping me from falling. I get of whiff of the


    man¡¯s scent and my mind immediately knows who it is.


    That smell.


    I can never miss it!


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    I turn around at the speed of light and jump away from his electrifying touch. He¡¯s looking at me with


    so much concern in his eyes. I clear my throat and nod my head.


    ¡°Yes, I am, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you are. Yourshes are wet. Have you been crying?¡± I bring my hands to my face and


    touch my cheeks, that¡¯s when I feel the wetness.


    Have I been crying?


    Oh G o d! Did I shed tears in front of Rhea?


    What is wrong with me?


    ¡°I uh¡­ I¡­. No. I¡­ I haven¡¯t been crying.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me Ashanti. Tell me why you¡¯ve been crying.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing important.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t strike me as the type of girl who would cry over unimportant things. Tell me.¡±


    Awwn¡­ Thank you for thepliment.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle. I appreciate your concern, but it¡¯s nothing, really. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d


    love to go in and have a shower. I reek of


    perspiration. Please.¡± I beg. He tortures me with his silence and intense look.


    One, two, three, ten moments fly by and I¡¯m still melting under his intense gaze.


    ¡°You are dismissed.¡± He finally speaks.


    ¡°Thank you, My Lord.¡± I step away from him and run for my dear life.


    Today is officially ¡°Torture Ashanti Day¡±!

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Chapter 0055


    CHAPTER FORTY-EIGHT.


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°And¡­ sleeping beauty finally awakes.¡± A soft giggle escapes my throat as Tessa¡¯s voice fills my


    ears. Izily sit upright and lean against the


    headboard, stretching my arms and yawningzily. What a nap I¡¯ve had.


    ¡°Did I sleep for too long?¡± I slur with a raspy voice. Tessa calmly tilts her head from side to side with


    bent lips as she tries to probably recall for how long I¡¯ve been asleep.


    ¡°Well, I got here at four pm and now it¡¯s six pm so, two hours is what I know you¡¯ve been asleep for.


    Could be more depending on when you started.¡± She shrugs.


    I got on this bed at thirty-thirty pm, meaning I¡¯ve been out for two hours, thirty minutes.


    Great.


    Now I¡¯m going to be the night¡¯s watch woman. I won¡¯t get even an ounce of sleep all night.


    Groaning under my breath, I step down from the bed and go into the bathroom to take a p**


    ¡°Your name is buzzing all over the H a r e m.¡± Tessa tells me the moment I sit on my bed again. My


    brows raise in confusion as I give her a close look.


    ¡°My name? What about?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s talk that you seduced and had sex with your sister¡¯s boyfriend of four years.¡± She says.


    quietly. I facepalm myself and let out a heavy sigh of exasperation. These girls, including Rhea


    won¡¯t stop anytime soon, will they?


    ¡°Oh¡­ that.¡± I brush my palm over my face and cube my chin between my thumb and index finger. I


    press my lips shut and chuckle in amusement. My eyes dart over to Tessa and I notice she¡¯s giving


    me a very serious look. I raise my brows and tilt my head to the side, my eyes trained on her pretty,


    serious face.


    ¡°Wait¡­ you don¡¯t think that¡¯s true, do you?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s say, I¡¯m eager to hear what you have to say about the issue. It¡¯s definitely something that has


    happened, but I don¡¯t trust Rhea to have told the entire truth. I want to hear it from your mouth. I¡¯ll


    believe what you say.¡±


    ¡°Why? What if I lie?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take your lie and stand by you, just like the girls have done with Rhea.¡± She shes me a


    sweet smile. ¡°But I¡¯d rather you don¡¯t lie.¡± My hand drops from my chin and I intertwine my fingers


    and caress each thumbnail with the other as I give her a serious look.


    ¡°Well, this is not a lie. Rhea reversed the roles in the story. She was the one who seduced and had


    sex with my boyfriend. I caught them the same day Beta Ronald came to recruit us for the Harem.¡±


    Tessa lets out a gasp as she covers her mouth with her palm.


    I nod sadly. Her hand drops from her mouth.


    ¡°Oh my G o d, that¡¯s horrible. Rhea truly is a tramp! And she has the nerve to vilify you in this story


    when you¡¯re clearly the victim of her malice. Goodness, she¡¯s the worst!¡±


    ¡°You have no idea how terrible Rhea can be. I¡¯m not very bothered by this because she has done


    worse.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ does that mean you came here with a broken heart? Because that was just a few days


    later.¡± I sigh in exasperation and nod.


    ¡°Yeah. I did.¡±


    It¡¯s true that I came here with a broken heart. The memories of Conrad and Rhea lying naked on


    Rhea¡¯s bed were still fresh in my mind and because I loved him, his betrayal made my chest hurt


    like there was a wound in it. But surprisingly, magically, all the pain and loathing disappeared the


    moment f set eyes on Alpha Reagan. The moment Lena signalled to me that he was our mate.


    All the feelings I had for Conrad vanished into thin air and the fact that he cheated on me didn¡¯t


    bother me even one bit and I¡¯ve not even thought about him for once for a while now. And even now


    that I¡¯m thinking about him, I feel nothing. No pain, no anger, no disgust. Just nothing.


    It happened like magic, but I¡¯m grateful.


    And for Alpha Reagan.


    Alpha Reagan.


    He saved me from falling this afternoon at the field. I can still feel his touch on thy waist. It was so


    soft and gentle, I almost kissed him. The look of concern in his eyes when he tried to find out why I


    had been crying. He looked worried.


    He was worried about me.


    What am I supposed to make of that?


    Obviously nothing.


    Snap out of it Ashanti.


    ¡°You seem lost.¡± Tessa points out. I smile and


    shake my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to do something about Rhea¡¯s false story?¡±


    ¡°Nopity-nope. I¡¯ll just let her have her fun.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s ruining your reputation in this m . Sooner orter, no one will respect you.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Chapter 0056


    ¡°As if they respect me now.¡± I sigh and shake my head. ¡°It¡¯s just another story that will die down


    soon.¡±


    ¡°And who knows what next she¡¯ll say about you? It could be worse.¡± I smile and don¡¯t say anything.


    There¡¯s no need fighting Rhea or trying to prove my innocence to the girls who clearly dislike me. I


    n to get away from here soon.


    A knock sounds on the door. Tessa gives the signal for whoever it is toe in and almost


    immediately, the door opens, revealing one of the m girls with a sealed box in her hand.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± She calls, stepping into the room.


    ¡°Yes, Wendy.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am Lisa has an assignment for you.¡± She walks over to my bed and drops the box on it. I step


    down and look at her, confused.


    ¡°And what am I to do with this box?¡±


    ¡°You are to deliver it at the Beta¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°The Beta?¡± I ask, shocked. Eyes and mouth wide open.


    ¡°Yes. Right now. He needs it urgently, so you better get going right now.¡± And with that, she leaves


    the bedroom. I look from the box to Tessa, who seems to be just as confused as I am.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0056


    ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± She


    ¡°She gets down from her bed andes to meet me. ¡°I wonder what¡¯s in there.¡± Her eyes are


    hovering all over the box.


    ¡°It¡¯s sealed. We can¡¯t open it.¡± I rush to the vanity table and brush my hair and check myself before


    returning to the bed to pick up the box. ¡°I better go and deliver it now.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Meet me at the cafeteria.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± I lift up the medium sized box in my arms and exit the room. It seems to be half filled with


    items that roll and hit the walls of the box within as I move. I¡¯m tempted to rip it apart and see what¡¯s


    inside, but when I remember it¡¯s for the Beta, chills run down my spine and I quickly dismiss the


    idea.


    The walk to the Beta¡¯s chambers in the castle takes almost thirty minutes and it¡¯s walks like this that


    remind me of how huge this castle actually is.


    Every high ranking official lives in the castle and each has their own chambers which is nothing


    short of a mansion.


    D a m n this pack and their money!


    When I arrive, I¡¯m first greeted by guards who ask me to state my mission and when I tell them what


    I¡¯m there for, one of them escorts me into the house where I¡¯m met with another s e v t who


    takes the box and I¡¯m immediately dismissed.


    ¡°Be rest assured that Beta Ronald will receive his parcel. You can go now.¡±


    Rude!


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0056


    She didn¡¯t even ask if she could offer me anything. I am thirsty as hell.


    On my way back, as I walk along the sidewalk of the main path, a car halts beside me and ho n k s.


    I turn to look, only to see Delta Kyle winding his


    windscreen and yfully winking at me.


    ¡°Hello beautiful.¡± He greets cheerfully. Heat rushes up to my face, making it turn red.


    ¡°Delta Kyle.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going? Or where are you from?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I uh¡­ I just finished running an errand. I¡¯m on my way back to the H a r e m quarters.¡±


    ¡°Cool. Let me give you a ride.¡± He offers so easily and I look left and right to make sure no one is


    looking at us as we speak. When I see that there¡¯s no one, I turn back to him and shake my head.


    ¡°I appreciate your kind gesture, but I¡¯d rather


    walk.¡±


    ¡°Ashanti, if I count to three and you¡¯re not in the passenger seat of this car, I¡¯lle down and


    bundle you over my shoulders like a sack of potatoes and you know how embarrassing that can be.


    One!¡± He starts the countdown, staring straight into my eyes. My teeth sink into my bottom lip as I


    look straight ahead of me, wondering if I should take on my heels or Get into the car.


    ¡°Two!¡±


    S**t!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Get into the car it is.


    ¡°You are such a bully, you know that right?¡± I fire at him as I strap on my seatbelt.


    ¡°I can¡¯t have you, so I¡¯ll do anything I can to have these little moments with you.¡± I slightly back


    away from him, creasing my brows as I give him a confused look.


    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± He gives me a brief nce and a killer smile before


    looking back at the road ahead of him.


    ¡°Nothing important.¡±


    But I know that¡¯s a lie.


    ¡°I can¡¯t have you¡­¡±


    Those were his words.


    Why would he say that all of a sudden?

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Chapter 0057


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°I can¡¯t have you¡­¡±


    That phrase now lives rent free in my head. I¡¯m trying to decode its meaning. I¡¯m trying to


    understand what made Delta Kyle say that, but nothing makes sense.


    I would ask Tessa, but knowing how her mind works, she¡¯ll only try to romanticise the phrase, so I¡¯d


    rather keep it to myself.


    Maybe it was a slip of the tongue. Maybe I heard wrong.


    Either way, I should better stop thinking about a phrase which definitely has no meaning and find a


    way to satisfy this hunger in my stomach and the thirst in my throat. I can only do that by going to


    the cafeteria to have dinner and that makes my mood turn sour because of the mockery I¡¯m going to


    be getting from the girls the moment I walk in.


    I should have said yes to Delta Kyle when he offered to buy me dinner.


    Stupid. Stupid. Stupid Ashanti!


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with me?¡± I mumble in frustration as I make my way to the cafeteria. My


    intestines are at war with each other. I¡¯m so thirsty, I could dry up a waterfall right now.


    As expected, all eyes are on me as I walk in, but their reactions are different. I imagined they¡¯d


    throw scornful words at me or even try to hit me, but everyone bursts intoughter, some even point


    at me as I go over to take my food.


    ¡°She definitely has no idea what¡¯s going on.¡± I overhear one of them telling another.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to be shocked when theye for her.¡±


    ¡°Serves her right. She deserves to be treated like the whore she is!¡±


    I ignore them as best as I can as I get my food. Tessa is nowhere to be found, meaning she hasn¡¯t


    come to have dinner yet. The mockery andughter goes on as I sit down to eat my food.


    This is thest time I¡¯ll reject any offer concerning food made to me by Delta Kyle or anyone. Being


    around these girls during meal time is depressing. I look around at theirughing faces and I can¡¯t


    help but feel it¡¯s not about the boyfriend issue.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to be shocked when theye for her.¡±


    That¡¯s the statement one of them made a while ago.


    Was she referring to me? If she was, who¡¯s going toe for me? And why?


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°Yo Ashanti!¡± One girl calls, but I don¡¯t turn to look at her. The next thing I hear is the sound of chairs


    screeching on the floor and footsteps approaching my table.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    They areing for me.


    I take a scoop of my soup and drink half the litre of water in front of me so that even if my dinner


    ends. right now, I must have quenched my thirst.


    ¡°Boyfriend snatcher.¡± A familiar voice calls. The girl pulls the chair across from me and sits on it. I


    back away when she leans closer to me. ¡°Was it good? I mean sex with your sister¡¯s boyfriend.¡± My


    eyes meet hers. I roll them and look back at my te,pletely ignoring her.


    ¡°Her guilt makes her beyond speechless.¡±


    ¡°Did he **k you well? Is that why you went back for more?¡± She sneers. I keep ignoring as I ride on


    with my meal despite the anger that¡¯s boiling in my heart. I have my left hand nted between my


    thighs and right hand grabbing my spoon tighter than it should because I¡¯m trying to curb my anger.


    If I let it out, I¡¯ll deform this girl¡¯s face with a punch and that will mean more trouble for me.


    She¡¯s not worth it.


    I meet her gaze again and this time around, I smile..


    ¡°Noment.¡± She bursts into a loud hystericalughter.


    ¡°Of course you have nothing to say. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Ashanti!¡± An angry voice calls my name.


    Only one person in this entire pack calls me with such anger and indignation and that person is no


    other than Alina. I turn to look in the direction of the voice, expecting to see Alina marching towards,


    but to my greatest shock, it¡¯s Ma¡¯am Lisa and she¡¯s fuming.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am Lisa.¡± I call silently, rising to my feet. She¡¯s still angrily walking towards me and when she¡¯s


    finally close, she raises her hand in the air and gives me a hard smack on my right cheek. The


    impact of the smack tilts my head to the left and my hair scatters all over my face, darkening my


    view, but I quickly push the hair strands away from my face and look at her in bewilderment.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± She sneers. Her chest is rising and falling significantly as she lets out short, fast,


    heavy breaths. Her eyes turned yellow. She¡¯s p**d.


    What the hell have I done this time around?


    ¡°Ma¡¯am Lisa¡­¡±


    ¡°How dare you try to downgrade me in the eyes of the Beta!¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am Lisa I have no idea what you are talking about.¡±


    Immediately, a girl walks over to the table with a medium sized box in her hand. It¡¯s the same box I


    delivered at the Beta¡¯s chambers a while ago. She empties the contents of the box on the table and


    my breath seizes when I see what spills out from it.


    D**s of different sizes ranging from small to


    enormous.


    Vibrators of different types and colours.


    Packs and packs of condoms.


    Lubricants.


    Every kinky s**y you can ever imagine.


    My soul walks out of my body, leaving my flesh to deal with the problem on its own. My face goes


    pale as I look back at Lisa who is fuming at me.


    ¡°I swear I had no idea these were the contents of the box.¡± I¡¯m shaking my head and my hands.


    before her. The girls are giggling among each other and I¡¯m not surprised. They are definitely


    enjoying the show.


    ¡°You dare try to lie your way out of this? Did you or did you not deliver this package at the Beta¡¯s


    chambers in my name?¡±


    ¡°I did but¡­ but¡­ Wendy¡­¡± My eyes fly around, searching for Wendy but she¡¯s nowhere to be


    found. ¡°Wendy brought it to me this evening and told me you said to deliver it at the Beta¡¯s


    chambers. I swear that¡¯s what happened.¡± My lips are trembling as I narrate to her what happened.


    My nervous system is about to crash like a faulty ne. My heart is beating so fast, I wonder why


    it¡¯s still working.


    This is not good.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am Lisa you have to believe me.¡± I¡¯m on my feet as I beg her. ¡°Please I had nothing to do with


    this.¡±


    ¡°Quit with the lies telling youngdy! Now, not only have you messed with me, but with the Beta too.


    You are in big trouble. Follow me. You have to exin yourself to the Beta right now!¡± Hot tears run


    down my cheeks as she grabs my wrist and starts pulling me out of the cafeteria. The girls erupt in


    loudughter as I¡¯m being dragged out and my eyes meet with Rhea¡¯s. She¡¯s sitting on the same


    table with Alina and they both high five each. other and wave goodbye to me.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to be shocked when theye for her.¡±


    Now that statement makes sense to me.


    This was their n.


    They set me up.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Chapter 0058


    ¡°You better get on your knees before the Beta shows up.¡± Lisa threatens and I fall to my knees. My


    entire body is shaking like I¡¯ve touched a life wire. I have never been so scared in my life.


    S**ys?


    Holy goddess. Beta Ronald is going to chew me raw.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am Lisa you have to believe me when I say I have nothing to do with this. I¡¯ve been set up.


    Please.¡± I plead with a shaky voice, but the look on her face tells me she¡¯s not willing to listen to


    anything I have to say to her.


    Is she in on this n?


    Does she know I¡¯m innocent?


    Does she hate me that much to get me into this sort of trouble?


    ¡°liar! Now I know you¡¯re not only a thief, but a w**e too. The Beta? You tried to make sexual


    advances at the Beta? What were you even thinking?¡± She fires at me. I open my mouth to talk but


    words fail me. My mouth moves, but no sound can be heard. There¡¯s a thousand screams caught in


    my throat and I nervously touch my lips to check if they have seeded in escaping.


    They haven¡¯t.


    Just then, the door to the office is pushed open and the moment my eyes fall on Beta Ronald, I


    freeze.


    His domineering aura breezes into the room before he follows and with each step he takes towards


    me, I feel like I¡¯m seconds away from dying. My gaze drops to the floor and I intertwine my sweaty,


    trembling fingers.


    ¡°Is she the girl who sent the atrocious tools?¡± Hist familiar deep voice poses quietly. I whimper as a


    hot tear runs down my cheek.


    ¡°Yes Beta. She is. Her name is Ashanti and she keeps denying the fact that she didn¡¯t bring the stuff


    here on purpose.¡± Ma¡¯am Lisa deciphers and all I do is shake my head as more tears spill down myText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    cheeks. A long moment of excruciating silence goes by and I almost sink into the ground when I


    hear my name.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± He calls with a gruff voice. I shake and look up at him. Eyes watery. Face drenched with


    tears and turned pink. Lips trembling. Hairpletely disheveled.


    ¡°Beta Ronald.¡± My voice is a broken whisper. I am one hundredyers of fear and terror forged into


    being.


    ¡°You havemitted a serious offense. Making inappropriate sexual advances at a high ranking


    official is forbidden in this pack and you are putting yourself in a delicate spot by refusing to take


    responsibility for your actions and insisting you are being set up. If found guilty, your punishment will


    be grave. You do know that, don¡¯t you?¡± He asks. dangerously. I sniffle tears and nod my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that, but I swear on my life, I¡¯m not guilty.¡±


    ¡°Ashanti say the truth so your punishment will be less difficult. Why are you headstrong?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no truth to be told because I didn¡¯t do it!¡± I raise my voice at her, wishing I could shoot out


    bullets from my eyes straight into her chest so she¡¯d drop dead and stop talking being such an old


    menace.


    Goodness, she¡¯s annoying!


    ¡°You dare to raise your voice in the presence of the Beta?¡± Her voice has dropped at octave, filled


    with shock and disbelief. Mortification washes over me and I turn to look back at the Beta who has a


    nk expression on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I apologize with my head bowed down.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± A voice asks from the door.


    That voice.


    That tone.


    That smell.


    Alpha Reagan.


    I whip my head in the direction of the door and die in that second when my eyes fall on him. His


    eyes. meet mine and he holds my gaze in ce for several seconds with a bewildered look on his


    face. I panic.


    This is the end.


    If he finds out the reason why I¡¯m here, he¡¯s not going to go easy on me.


    Today has been the worse day of my life!


    ¡°My Lord¡­¡± Lisa steps forward to report. My heart is in my throat. The air I breath in makes my


    chest burn like a fire had been lit in it. I am fighting my urge to rise to my feet and dash out of that


    door on my heels and only stop when I¡¯m out of this pack, but I seriously doubt if I¡¯ll seed. Alpha


    Reagan will capture me before I¡¯m one step close to that door.


    I have to stay and meet my end.


    ¡°She brought sex items as gifts to Beta Ronald a few hours ago and now she¡¯s denying it.¡± Lisa


    reports. I look at Alpha Reagan with pleading eyes.


    The bewildered look on his face has turned into a look of confusion.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± He walks further into the room. His gaze is now stered on Beta


    Ronald who doesn¡¯t seem to know what to make out of this whole situation. ¡°Ronald, what is she


    talking about?¡±


    ¡°I was presented with a box a while ago and was told it was delivered by a H**m girl called Ashanti.


    When I opened it, I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. Condoms, d**s of various sizes, vibrators and every


    s**y you could ever imagine. They were all in that box. I was confused as to what was going on,


    that¡¯s why I summoned her here to exin but now, she¡¯s saying she had no idea those sex items


    were the contents of the box.¡±


    I sniffle tears. I hup. I wipe my sweaty palms against the fabric of my dress.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it, Alpha. I swear I didn¡¯t.¡± I beg with all my might.


    ¡°You still have the nerve to lie in the presence of the Alpha. You really have a death wish, don¡¯t you,


    Ashanti?¡± Lisa asks in awe.


    ¡°Leave.¡± Alpha Reagan says, looking at Lisa. She immediately understands themand is for her


    and scampers out of the room. I shiver when his eyes fall on me. ¡°Stand up.¡± I look up at him,


    confused.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I mumble, unsure if I heard him right.


    Why is he telling me to stand up?


    ¡°Get on your feet, Ashanti.¡± I obey without any further hesitation. He turns to Beta Ronald who


    seems confused. ¡°She didn¡¯t do it.¡± He says.


    confidently. The tears in my eyes dry off and I look in his direction.


    Even Beta Ronald is confused.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t do it.¡± He repeats the phrase and I


    almost lose my bnce.


    How does he know?

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Chapter 0059


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    I¡¯m standing before the Alpha and Beta with my head bowed down. I still can¡¯t wrap my head


    around the fact that Alpha Reagan just said I didn¡¯t do what I¡¯m being used of. I¡¯ve looked back


    at him several times, thinking he¡¯ll snap any moment and tell me to get back on my knees, but he


    hasn¡¯t.


    Beta Ronald is calm andposed, the look of bewilderment on his face is not something that¡¯s


    unnoticeable. Just like me, he must be wondering why Alpha Reagan believes I¡¯m innocent.


    ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± Alpha Reagan¡¯s deep voice cuts the through the almost eerie silence in


    the room. I tremble as I look up at him. The tears in my eyes and on my cheek have dried off. I must


    look like a ghost right now.


    ¡°Alpha.¡± I call, not knowing where to start. My voice is a broken mess and I¡¯m digging my nails into


    my palms out of nervousness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared Ashanti. Tell me the truth.¡± His eyes are trained on me, urging me to go on.


    Reassuring me in the mutest way that he¡¯ll believe my words, so I swallow the snake in my throat


    and carefully narrate to them what happened up to this point. By the time I¡¯m done, the two officials


    have their eyes glued on me and I¡¯m wishing I could just fall down and die right now.


    ¡°How do we know you are not lying?¡± That¡¯s Beta Ronald. His expression is as hard as granite. I


    flinche under his gaze. Alpha Reagan averts his gaze from me to him.


    ¡°She¡¯s not.¡± My brows almost touch my hairline as I look at the Apha with my eyes wide open.


    That certainty. That confidence that I¡¯m telling the truth. Where does ite from?


    I melt like butter when he looks back at me.


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve gathered so far from your narration and the look of things, I havee to the


    conclusion that you have been set up. Now tell me, Ashanti.¡± One step forward. ¡°Has that got


    anything to do with why you were crying at the field earlier today?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I wasn¡¯t crying at the field.¡±


    ¡°You dare tell me a lie? Are you trying to call me a blind man? Or was what I saw on you face not


    tears?¡± My head drops.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alpha. I didn¡¯t mean to lie. Just that the reason for the tears you saw has got nothing to do


    with this.¡±


    More silence.


    My gaze is glued to the tiles beneath me. They are in white and so is everything else in this


    room, which happens to be the Beta¡¯s office.


    White and in. Empty.


    Being empty is devastating. It brings about depression. They say life needs some spice, but what if


    the only spice vour you attract as a human is trouble?


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wouldn¡¯t you rather be in and empty than be full of troubles that have no root and no end either?


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± My name cuts through the atmosphere, snapping me out of my thoughts. It¡¯s Alpha


    Reagan. He just called my name.


    Calmly, I raise my head. My gaze meets his and electricity zaps between us, making me shiver. His


    eyes are filled with dark undertones.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha Reagan.¡±


    ¡°Are you being bullied by the other girls?¡±


    Ha!


    My breath hitches in my throat and my eyes pop open in shock.


    How the f**k did he figure that out?


    My mind shes before my eyes all the things the H**m girls have to me, including Alina¡¯s threats. I


    should nod my head. I should open my mouth and tell him yes. I should fall to my knees and wail,


    beg him to save me from the ws of those H a r m girls. who have sworn to make my life a living


    hell.


    This is the perfect opportunity for me to beg for his help, but my s u p i d body has refused to do


    what my brain is asking it to do.


    I want to drop to my knees, but my bones feel tight. I want to open my mouth to speak, but it¡¯s


    sealed. and I feel my words being sewn to my tongue. I ampletely immobile and speechless.


    And pathetic!


    ¡°I take your silence as a yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I croak andugh at myself within when the words finallye out.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Chapter 0060


    I am am idiot. 1


    ¡°That¡¯s left for me to decide.¡± He¡¯s still looking at me with dark eyes. He seems to see right through


    my mind. All the things I should say, but won¡¯t say, he seems to have read them all in my mind and


    his expression grows darker with each passing second. ¡°Go back to your quarters.¡±


    ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°And I believe you. Now go and worry not, for you won¡¯t be punished for a crime you did not


    commit.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very Alpha. Thank you ¡°I bow six million times before exiting the office, my head swirling


    because I don¡¯t have the least idea what just happened in there. All I know is that I¡¯m happy to have


    escaped this.


    When I get home, I¡¯m greeted with a hug from


    Tessa.


    ¡°I heard what happened. Are you okay?¡± She pulls away from the hug and gives me a worried look.


    I smile weakly and nod my head.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± My stomach grumbles. That¡¯s when I remember how hungry I am.


    ¡°Here. I managed to sneak out some food for you.¡± She hands me a take away food package. Tears


    return to my eyes as I look from her to the food in my hands.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0060


    ¡°Tessa, thank you so¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine. I knew they didn¡¯t let you eat so I got this. Just eat and tell me what happened.


    Please tell me the issue will be properly


    investigated. You can¡¯t be punished for something you didn¡¯t do.¡± A smile tugs a


    the corner of my lips


    as I lower myself on her bed. She does the same by my side and I look at her.


    ¡°You really do trust me, don¡¯t you.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°You would never do a thing like that, Ashanti. Apart from the fact that I know you to be a very nice


    girl, you are not dumb. Presenting s**y s on purpose to the Beta? You would never be too dumb to


    do a thing like that.¡± I burst intoughter. ¡°It¡¯s not funny. Now tell me what happened over there.¡± ¡°If I


    tell you, you¡¯re not going to believe it.¡±


    ¡°Says whom?¡±


    ¡°Alpha Reagan believed I was innocent. He was the one who dismissed and he asked me not to


    worry, because I won¡¯t be punished for a crime I did notmit.¡± I exin and Tessa goes


    speechless, but her eyes are still on me.


    She¡¯s shocked to the core and I don¡¯t me her.


    Even I would have the same reaction if I were in her


    shoes.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± She calls almost in a whisper.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You have found favour in the eyes of not only the


    Chapter 0060


    Delta of this pack, but the Alpha too. Do you want me to advice you as a friend?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm?¡± I mumble in confusion.


    ¡°Are you sick and tired of being bullied by these


    H r e m girls?¡± She asks quietly. Very quietly, it¡¯s almost ominous.


    I nod anyway.


    I nod in agreement.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Then use this to your advantage. I understand that you are not interested in being with a man at


    this point in your life, but Ashanti, opportunities like this onlye once and right now you really


    need it.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I am reading the handwritings on the wall for you since you are obviously too blind to see them.


    Alpha Reagan seems to be interested in you. It¡¯s not everyday the Alpha gets involved in an


    ordinary H a r e m girl¡¯s case. It means he has eyes on you and I think you should u se that to your


    advantage. Get closer to him, befriend him and ward these s t u p i d . H a e m girls off your back


    because they won¡¯t stop anytime soon. They won¡¯t stop until they drive you under, Ashanti, so you


    have to fight back and you can only do so, by bing more powerful and influential than they are.


    Alpha Reagan will give you that power and influence.¡± I stop chewing the food in my mouth and


    stare at her, blinking hard.


    Chapter 0060


    She quietly nods her head, giving me a reassuring smile. I keep looking at her speechless as her


    last phrase reys in my mind.


    ¡°¡­Alpha Reagan will give you that power and influence.¡±


    I swallow the food in my mouth.


    Should I heed to her advice?

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Chapter 0061


    REAGAN¡¯S POV.


    Earlier today, she was crying at the field after she returned from training, but she wouldn¡¯t tell me


    what the problem was when I asked. A few hours.ter, I walk into Ronald¡¯s office and meet her


    crying on her knees while being used of a crime I am very much aware she did notmit.


    These two incidents have been an eye opener for me.


    Ashanti is a very strong girl, she will not cry Over something trivial. A lot more is going on with her in


    that H**m and my spection is that she¡¯s being bullied by the other H**m girls.


    Sighing heavily, I lean against the backrest of the sofa and close my eyes.


    ¡°King. Are you there?¡± I call my wolf. Right now, he¡¯s the only one I can discuss this issue with. If I


    dare take it to anyone else, in less than no time, rumor will spread that I¡¯m interested in Ashanti and


    that¡¯s not something I want right now.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. And what¡¯s this thing I hear about our mate being bullied.¡±


    ¡°Ashanti. Call her Ashanti.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a problem with me referring to her as our mate?¡± He asks strenly. I groan in


    frustration. ¡°King, when you throw the fact Ashanti is our mate to my face like this, it makes it hard


    for me to hold myself back. I might do something I¡¯ll regret.¡±


    ¡°And by doing something you¡¯ll regret, do you mean iming her as yours? Letting everyone know


    the true Luna of this pack? How is that a regrettable thing to do?¡±


    ¡°For the goddess¡¯ sake, King, just stop with this already. I don¡¯t summon you toe and chatise


    me for not having imed our mate yet.¡± I huff out a deep breath. King stays calm, but I can feel his


    irritation towards me.


    I know exactly what he wants.


    It is what I want as well, but we can¡¯t have it.


    ¡°Look King¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it because she¡¯s an ordinary werewolf. Is that why you don¡¯t want to ept her?¡± He quarrels me


    yet again.


    ¡°You very well know that¡¯s not the reason why I¡¯m doing this. King, I swear on my life I have my


    reason for letting things stay as they are. And trust me, it is a very good reason.¡±


    ¡°And why can¡¯t you share that reason with me?¡± I don¡¯t answer his question. I snap my eyes open


    and stare nkly at the white wall ahead of me.


    There¡¯s a reason. And that reason has got to do with fear.


    I¡¯m scared.


    ¡°Anyway. It¡¯s obvious you¡¯re not going to tell me what the reason is. What is it you want us to


    discuss?¡± I close my eyes again and grind my teeth in irritation when thoughts of Ashanti being


    bullied return fresh in my mind.


    ¡°Ashanti is being bullied by the other girls.¡±


    ¡°You need to do something.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that. But now, no matter how much I think, I can¡¯t seem toe up with a way to


    stop them without raising their suspicions about how I feel about Ashanti or even worse, about our


    mate status.¡±


    ¡°Reagan, you seem to be forgetting something.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°The fact that no one can know you and Ashanti are mates unless one of you tells them. Now, we¡¯re


    not even sure if Ashanti knows she¡¯s your mate,


    because if she did, she would have brought it up to you already, which means you¡¯re the only one


    who knows right now. You¡¯ve got all the power here.¡± ¡°So what are you suggesting?¡±


    ¡°That you get close to her. You can be interested in her without her necessarily being your mate.


    Everyone is aware of this. So, if you¡¯re scared that showing interest in Ashanti will raise people¡¯s


    suspicion about your mate status, you have nothing to be worried about because it won¡¯t.¡± I let out a


    long, heavy sigh and adjust myself on the sofa.


    This conversation is making tense and ufortable and a bit scared.


    ¡°If I get close to Ashanti, I don¡¯t trust myself to not


    Chapter 0061


    tell her about our mate status. She¡¯s too addictive. I won¡¯t be able to resist her. Trust me King, if


    people know Ashanti and I are mates, there will be


    trouble.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask what kind of trouble despite my burning desire to know. Instead I¡¯m going to


    ask this.¡±


    A moment of silence.


    ¡°Are you going to turn a blind eye to this issue? Are you going to let those girls keep bullying your


    mate? Our mate? Their future Luna?¡± Those questions cut deep into my skin. I wince in pain. When


    King realises that I have no intention of answering any of the questions, he rides on. ¡°Our mate


    needs us, Reagan. We can¡¯t ignore her. Even the Moon goddess will be upset with us. And I don¡¯t


    know about you, but I really do not want to feel her wrath.¡±


    ¡°And how will getting close to Ashanti help?¡±


    ¡°How did Alina be so powerful and influencial in that H a r e m?¡±


    King.


    The King of replying a question with a question.


    A heavy sigh of exasperation escapes my throat as I rise from the sofa. A myriad of thoughts


    bombard my mind as I head over to the wall to ceiling ss window and stare out at the city lights


    outside that look like stars in a dark sky.


    I control this pack and every other werewolf pack with so much ease, but handling a girl has got me


    stuck in a tight spot. I don¡¯t even know where to go from here.


    ¡°King.¡± I call.


    ¡°Yes, Reagan.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure this is a good idea?¡±


    ¡°You know I¡¯ll never mislead you.¡± I let out another sigh and turn away from the window.


    I have no idea how this is going to turn out, but I¡¯m going to give it a try.


    At the table, I pick my phone and dial a number. The person I¡¯m calling picks on the third ring.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± A voicees through.


    ¡°Report to my office immediately.¡± I hang up and tighten my grip on the phone.


    Ashanti. I hope you are ready for me.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Chapter 0062


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Tessa, you know if it were up to me, I¡¯d rather go for training without having breakfast. It¡¯s too early


    to start this morning on a bad foot with anyone and also, the thought of those girls ring at or


    bullying me give me ibby-gibbies.¡± Iin to Tessa who stops walking and turns my way. Her


    shoulders sag as she lets out a light sigh, titling her head sideways and giving me a bombastic side


    eye. And I¡¯m also scared of them bringing up the issue with the Delta.¡±


    ¡°What did I tell you a few minutes ago?¡± Shees. closer to me. My eyes dart from one end of the


    hallway to another before I focus my gaze on her


    once more.


    ¡°If Alpha Reagan believes I¡¯m innocent, then I have nothing to be worried about. Which is true, but


    what about the bullying? Once the news of Alpha Reagan believing me reaches them, which I know


    it already has, they¡¯ll wonder what my rtionship with him is and they¡¯ll eat me raw. And when


    Alina finds out¡­¡± I throw my hands in the air as I imagine my doom. ¡°Holy Lycans! Alina. She¡¯s


    going


    to¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­ Ashanti. Take a deep breath.¡±


    Tessa cuts me off and I shut my mouth and do as instructed. With my eyes closed, I pull in a good


    amount of fresh, cool breath through my nostrils until my chest reaches its hilt, before releasing it. I


    repeat the action two more times and I feel my nerves uncoil and rx like a spell has been casted


    on them. I fix my gaze on Tessa.


    ¡°The girls will throw empty threats. Alina is just a desperate wench who only knows how to take


    things by force because a lot of the things she wants do not belong to her anyway. Forget about all


    of them as we go in there to eat breakfast. You have nothing to be worried about. Ponder only upon


    what I told youst night.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    How to use Alpha Reagan¡¯s interest in you to your fullest advantage. Now, stop being a cry baby


    and follow me inside.¡± She gives me a gentle pat on my left shoulder and leads the way into the


    cafeteria.


    The atmosphere in the cafeteria is unusually calm and quiet as I walk in. I expected the girls to start


    murmuring to each other, but none of that is happening. Everyone is focused on either taking or


    eating their meals. Tessa and I exchange confused. nces and she shrugs her shoulders.


    ¡°This is good.¡± I chuckle lightly as we both head to the counter to take our food. We spot an empty


    table nearby and upy it. My eyes are still going over the girls and each time I my eyes fall on Bat


    anyone who¡¯s staring at me, she immediately looks. away like my gaze shocked her.


    ¡°This is weird.¡± I whisper to Tessa


    ¡°This is peace.¡± She whispers back. ¡°At least we¡¯ll finish our meals today.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Is Ashanti here?¡± A voice asks from a corner. I freeze. The spoon in my hand drops on my te.


    and I swing my head in the direction of the voice. There¡¯s an elderly servant walking towards me


    with a serious look on her face. Thank G o d it¡¯s not Lisa.


    I look at Tessa who seems to be just as confused as I am. My heart starts hammering in my chest


    as a thousand possible reasons for her walking up to me crosses my mind.


    All negative.


    Did Alpha Reagan change his mind?


    Did something happen again to make him believe I actually sent the package to the Beta?


    Is she here to announce my punishment?


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± She calls and stands before me. I hastily rise to my feet, leaving my heart on the chair.


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± My knees buckle when she looks at the other girls whose intentions are focused on


    us right now before looking back at me.


    And again, I have the attention of the crowd.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know how you manage to pull these tricks, Ashanti.¡± Her brows are creased as she


    makes that statement. She looks amused and confused and upset by something about me. My


    heart leaps out of my chest. I suck in a deep breath.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am. What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Of all the girls in here? Why you? The most controversial H r e m girl in this pack?¡± I release a


    shaky breath. My palms start sweating because I¡¯m so nervous right now. I could faint.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± I whisper, breathing hard.


    ¡°You are to serve the Alpha in his private quarters tonight.¡± She announces and for a moment, I feel


    like I¡¯m existing out of my body. As if I¡¯m looking at myself from her perspective. I am hot and cold


    and feeling unsteady. I need a moment to pull myself together. The gasps and whispers from the


    girls around are not helping the situation.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Chapter 0063


    ¡°What?¡± That¡¯s all I manage. The woman nods.


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know how you did it, but you¡¯ve gotten. lucky. After breakfast, meet me in the training.


    room. You need to learn how to serve him specially tonight.¡±


    I want to scream until my lungs copse.


    ¡°That said, see you soon.¡± She walks away, leaving mepletely dumbfounded and trembling


    within.


    ¡°She¡¯s spending the night with the Alpha?¡± A girl screams from a corner.


    ¡°How¡¯s that so? Isn¡¯t she supposed to be punished for what she did yesterday? How then is she


    spending the night with Alpha?¡±


    All eyes are on me. I can feel scorching gazes on every inch of my skin. I prop to my seat, staring


    nkly into space. I am unable to wrap my head around what just happened.


    I am to spend the night in the Alpha¡¯s private chambers.


    Is that a good or a bad thing?


    ¡°Ashanti, this is huge!¡± Tessa says, putting her hand on mine. ¡°I told you he was interested in you,


    didn¡¯t I?¡± I open my mouth to talk, but then I realise I¡¯m at loss for words. My head is empty. My


    mouth is dry. I close it. I breathe. ¡°You seem pretty shocked.¡± I want to scream ¡°Yes¡±, but my voice is


    nowhere to be found. I simply nod my head. She takes my hands in hers. ¡°It¡¯s okay to be shocked,


    but just know this is good.¡±


    I want to tell her ¡°no¡±, because this will make the girls hate me even more, but like I said before, my


    voice has left me behind.


    ¡°Oh boy, Alina will be furious when she hears this.¡± At the mention of the name Alina, all the nerves


    in my body go inplete disarray. My bones tremble.


    She¡¯s going to kill me!


    She asked me to stay away from Alpha Reagan, but now I have to spend the night with him. It¡¯s


    over.


    ¡°What will Alina be furious about?¡±


    They say speak of the devil and he will appear. I evaporate into nothingness when my eyesnd on


    Alina who is marching into the cafeteria.


    ¡°Ashanti will be spending the night with Alpha Reagan today. The servant said he personally


    requested for her.¡± No one else but my sister gives that report. It takes seconds for Alina to get to


    where I¡¯m seated.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± She asks. I can feel her indignation in her words as thend on me. It¡¯s burning a hole


    into my chest, but I refused to be intimidated by her anymore.


    Maybe.


    Just maybe I should take Tessa¡¯s advice.


    Use Alpha Reagan¡¯s interest in me to my fullest advantage. It won¡¯t hurt.


    I drop my spoon and rise to my feet giving her a confident look.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± She¡¯s taken aback by my response. She probably expected me to fall on my


    knees and cry while saying no, but she won¡¯t be getting any of that. It was about time I stood up to


    this girl.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true. You¡¯ll be spending the night Alpha Reagan today.¡¯


    ¡°You heard right.¡±


    ¡°Decline.¡±


    ¡°You know that¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Not if you tell a lie. Tell him you¡¯re unwell. Come up with any sort of excuse to make him choose


    someone else.¡± She orders. I calmly shake my head


    in denial.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She asks.


    tight smile.


    total disbelief. I sh her a


    ¡°I won¡¯t. Because I just so happen to want this as well and Alpha Reagan is not an idiot. He cannotOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    be easily fooled. Lying to him will put me in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Ashanti, if you pull through with this, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson you will never forget.¡± I click my tongue


    and take a step towards her. She backs away, looking at me in awe. She must be wondering where


    I got this audacity.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll brace myself for that, because I¡¯d rather deal with your wrath than that of the Lycan King¡¯s.


    Excuse me.¡± I step aside and intentionally bump into her shoulder as I walk past her, making her


    understand in the most technical way that I¡¯ll not be pushed around by her anymore.


    I know the big trouble I¡¯ve just gotten myself into, but I¡¯m ready to fight. I won¡¯t let them take me


    under. I am afterall, an Alpha Heir.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Chapter 0064


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    The entire H**m is buzzing with my name. Everywhere I go, I meet a bunch of girls whispering to


    themselves and shooting me shocked and hateful. res. It makes me feel very ufortable and


    proud because for the first time ever, they envy me. They want what I have.


    As I walk into the massive training room where there are other girls training to serve the Lycan men


    that night like I did when it was my turn, almost everyone stops what they are doing and looks at


    me.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the girl who made sexual advances at the Beta by sending him a box full of s**x toys?¡± A


    red haired girl whispers to her friend.


    ¡°She is.¡± The friend replies.


    ¡°Howe she wasn¡¯t punished, but chosen by the Alpha to spend the night with? What¡¯s going on


    here?¡± Indignation burns in my chest as I listen to their conversation. I want to stop walking and


    make them understand that I didn¡¯t send any s**y*s to the Beta, but I decide not to waste my breath.


    Like Tessa said, Alpha Reagan believes me and that¡¯s all that matters.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± I stop in my tracks when I hear my name. When I turn to see who called, I roll my eyes.


    hard when they fall on Rhea. She¡¯s standing in


    Chapter 0064


    between two girls, slightly in front of them and has her hands crossed over her breasts. She¡¯s


    frowning at me like I stole her snacks from the fridge and ate them.


    ¡°Rhea.¡± My voice is low and I try to stay calm


    despite my raging urge to fly on her body and w her face, leaving her bleeding for the rest of the


    day.


    Rhea has done a lot of terrible things to me in this H a r m and I know there¡¯s more toe.


    ¡°I can see you¡¯ve been promoted in Alina¡¯s school of bullying and pettiness. You¡¯ve gotten your own


    minions who follow you around.¡± I¡¯m smiling as I make that statement. The two girls standing behind


    her don¡¯t look very pleased by the name I just called


    them.


    ¡°And who said we¡¯re her minions?¡± One of them


    protests.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Rhea scolds, giving the girl a side eye and quickly sinks back into her shell, but the look


    on her face is evidence that she hates being called Rhea¡¯s minion.


    Or maybe, she hates following Rhea around at all. I wouldn¡¯t me her if she felt that way. Rhea is


    the most difficult person to deal with in the whole wide world.


    When Rhea looks at me again, she¡¯s frowning.


    ¡°I heard you challenged Alina.¡±


    ¡°That was hardly a challenge.¡± She chuckles lightly.


    ¡°Ashanti you are venturing into a very deep ocean


    and you¡¯ll drown in it before you know it.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t venture into a deep ocean if I didn¡¯t know how to swim now, would I?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t win a war against Alina. She¡¯ll shred you into pieces.¡±


    ¡°That will be my problem to deal with, not yours. So why don¡¯t you go on and run the errands she


    has assigned to you and stop acting like you care about my well being. I¡¯ve got to start training.


    Remember I have an Alpha to please tonight. Thest thing I want to do is disappoint him.¡± I wink at


    her before walking past them and heading to the far corner where my trainer for the day is located.


    The conversation I just had with Rhea will reach Alina¡¯s ears and it¡¯ll get her even more furious.


    I need to thread carefully in this H a r e m from now


    on.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± The elderly s e r n t announces once I stand before her.


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Corin. Call me Corin.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± I fidget with my fingers as I watch her rise. from her seat. Her gaze transfixed on my face


    like she¡¯s trying to dig all my secrets out of my brain. ¡°Tonight is a very special night for you. You will


    be spending it with the Lycan King. Do you have the slightest idea what that means?¡± She asks with


    creased brows. I shake my head in denial.


    Chapter 0064


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t.¡± She chuckles and takes a stand before me. Her eyes take inventory of my body from


    head to toe and my mind goes into a frenzy when she starts nodding her head as she drags her


    gaze up to my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m a woman, but I can see why Alpha Reagan


    chose you. You don¡¯t look bad at all.¡± She ms her palms together and heads over to her work


    table where she leans at the edge. ¡°Serving the Alpha is different from serving other men. He is a


    King, so you have to treat him like the King he is. You do anything he asks of you without protesting


    orining.¡±


    ¡°Anything?¡± I ask, scared.


    ¡°Yes, anything. If he says start, you start, stop, you stop, die, you die!¡±


    I Cringe. What the hell!


    ¡°Yes!¡± She insists when she sees my shocked expression. ¡°There are a lot of things you can do to


    set the mood. You can serve him wine, give him a good shoulder massage, strip dance orp dance


    for him, pleasure him. And by pleasure him, I mean you have sex with him, suck his c**k. Satisfy his


    sexual needs for that night. Even if he wants you to role y for him, do it. You execute his


    commands. effectively and withoutints. It¡¯s after all your duty. That¡¯s why you were brought


    here. To pleasure men like him.¡±


    That harsh truth guts me in my stomach like a thousand fists. I suck in a deep breath and swallow


    hard.


    ¡°If I¡¯m notfortable doing any of those things, can I say no?¡±


    ¡°Young Lady. Do you think you have the right to voice your opinions about what you think you can.


    and cannot do in the Alpha¡¯s bedroom?¡± I shake my head in denial. ¡°Good. Now, you see that outfit


    on the couch behind you?¡± I turn to the couch and there are red fabrics lying on it. ¡°That¡¯s what


    you¡¯ll change into when you get to his chambers.¡± Calmly, carefully, I pick up the dress and I almost


    scream when I see what it actually is.


    It¡¯s lingerie. Red in colour and a red see-through nightdress I¡¯m going to wear over it. I¡¯m going to be


    near naked when I put this on. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°This?¡± I hold the dress towards her and she smiles proudly as she nods.


    ¡°That. You have such a hot body, so it¡¯s going to suit you perfectly.¡±


    ¡°Must I wear this? Can¡¯t I wear something else?¡± I am very worried right now. The woman scoffs and


    jerks herself from the table.


    ¡°When serving Alpha Reagan his wine, you don¡¯t do that like some bartender or waitress. There¡¯s a


    way you walk. Seductively. And remember everything you do is to turn him on.¡±


    She rides on,pletely ignoring my question. I throw the lingerie on the couch and let out a heavy


    sigh.


    Today is going to be a very long day for me.


    ¡°I will teach you how to properly serve wine to the Alpha. And whilst you¡¯re at it, make sure to touch


    him¡­¡±


    Oh G o d. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to make it through this day.


    Just the thought of having sex with Alpha Reagan tonight has thrown my entire being in total


    disarray. I cannot think properly.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Chapter 0065


    KYLE¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Delta Kyle, your sister is in the living room. She. says she needs to talk to you and it¡¯s urgent.¡± One


    of my s e v a t s announces and I groan in frustration. because I know my sister is only here to


    comin about something. I¡¯m terribly tired right now. because I just returned from training. What I


    need. now is rest, not someone ranting about things that do not concern me.


    I can tell my maid to go down and tell Alina I¡¯m not in the mood to see her, but knowing how


    persistent my sister is, she won¡¯t leave until she tells me what she wants to say, so I better deal with


    her now.


    ¡°Take her to my office. I¡¯ll join her shortly.¡± I instruct the maid.


    ¡°Yes Delta.¡± She exits my office and I disappear into my bathroom.


    Twenty minutester, I walk into my office and meet Alina pacing about impatiently. When she turns


    to look at me, her face is red with anger.


    This is pretty serious.


    ¡°What took you so long toe?¡± She asks the moment she sees me. She¡¯s irritated.


    ¡°Calm down, youngdy. Don¡¯t ask me questions. about how I spend my time in my own house. I


    had matters to attend to before you showed up. I


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0065


    couldn¡¯t just leave them and run to you.¡± I fire


    back, heading to my wine bar where I take a bottle of scotch and a ss. Alina, who was pacing,


    stops. andes to meet me. Before I know what¡¯s going on, she has seized the bottle of scotch in


    my hand and taken two shots of whiskey. She¡¯s about to serve the third shot, but I seize the bottle


    from her hand and set aside, giving her a worried look.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°I want more.¡± She cries, trying to reach out for the bottle, but I keep it far from her reach.


    Something is bothering her and it¡¯s serious. Alina never loses control of her emotions unless it¡¯sText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    something way above her. Carefully, I lead her to the sitting area where I put her to sit on a sofa.


    ¡°Tell me what happened.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan is interested in Ashanti. I mean, it¡¯s safe to say that he likes Ashanti.¡± Two things


    about her statement makes my heart race.


    The mention of Ashanti¡¯s name and the fact that Alpha Reagan is interested in or likes her.


    That¡¯s something I suspect as well, but I¡¯m still trying to deny it.


    Slowly, I lower myself by her side on the couch and she turns to look at me. Her face is red with


    anger. Her hair ispletely dishevelled. Her makeup is smudged. She looks miserable.


    Ha!


    Who would¡¯ve thought an ordinary werewolf girl would have the ability to drive my sister, the


    greatest female Lycan warrior, nuts. It¡¯s so satisfying to see.


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard?¡±


    ¡°Heard what?¡± Now I¡¯m very curious.


    ¡°Ashanti will be spending the night with Alpha


    Reagan. He personally requested for her to spend the night with him.¡±


    ¡°Did he?¡±


    ¡°Holy Lycans! Kyle, do you live under a rock? Every corner of this castle is buzzing with the news.¡±


    Apparently, my obliviousness to this issue is getting her more upset.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I exim, making myself morefortable on the couch. My heart is pounding in my chest,


    not out of fear, but anger and jealousy.


    Ashanti spending the night with Alpha Reagan this night means she will be out of bounce for me.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? Oh? Just oh? Can¡¯t you do something about that? I thought you liked that girl.¡±


    ¡°I do like her, but like I said before, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m fighting over a girl with the Lycan King. He


    has shown interest in her so I have to back down.¡± It hurts me to utter those words of defeat, but I


    don¡¯t have a choice. The least thing I want is to get on Alpha Reagan¡¯s bad side.


    ¡°You canpete for her without making clear what you¡¯re doing, Kyle. Like in this case, you can


    stop them from spending the night together by making up something.¡± I crease my brows at her.


    She nods eagerly. ¡°Yes! You can make up some trouble somewhere and tell him he needs to attend


    to it for the night. Just to get him away from the woman you like.¡±


    ¡°Are you even listening to the wordsing out of your mouth, Alina? You want me to lie to Alpha


    Reagan. Do you have any idea how much trouble that will get me into?¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing. The girl you like is about to have sex with another man.


    Your should stop that from happening.¡±


    ¡°Stop acting like you care about how I feel. It¡¯s making me sick. I know you only want me to do that


    for your sake. So Ashanti will not have a chance to be with Alpha Reagan. Alina you¡¯ve said it


    yourself, he likes her and even if he doesn¡¯t spend the night with her today, he¡¯ll do it some other


    time because he likes her! Get that into your head and stop trying to drag me into your mess.¡±


    ¡°Kyle don¡¯t you get it? Or are you just dumb? If I seed in bing Alpha Reagan¡¯s wife, our


    family will be even more powerful and


    influential in this pack. You could even be the Beta. I¡¯m doing this for our family! For you and


    me and you¡¯re refusing to help!¡±


    ¡°Nope. You lie. You¡¯re doing this for yourself and you¡¯re just trying to guilt trip me into getting


    myself involved in your malicious ns. And even if you¡¯re doing this for our family as you im,


    you better stop because no one asked you to.


    Our family is already very powerful and influential in this pack. I¡¯m happy with my position as Delta


    and if I merit a promotion, I will get it from the Alpha himself when I¡¯m deserving of it, not because


    my sister married him. Don¡¯t heed to your greed Alina, else it¡¯ll put you in a difficult spot. I won¡¯t ask


    you not to fight for what you want, but do it the right way so that when you win, you¡¯ll know you


    achieved something. If you keep up with this greedy attitude. of yours, you¡¯ll get yourself in a lot of


    trouble and don¡¯t count on me to get you out of it.¡±


    Alina is fuming with rage by the time I finish saying those words to her.


    If she was stronger than me, I would be getting the beating of my life right now. Her chest is rising


    and falling as she takes deep heavy breaths. I hope she doesn¡¯t faint.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember your words, Kyle and I¡¯ll recite


    them to you when I finally get what I want.¡± She hisses and rises to her feet and I do the same. ¡°It¡¯s


    fine if you don¡¯t want to help me, but just so you know, I will do whatever it takes to be Alpha


    Reagan¡¯s wife. Mark my words!¡± And with that, she storms out of my office and ms the door hard


    behind her.


    I chuckle and shake my head.


    It¡¯s our father¡¯s fault she¡¯s such a brat. He spoiled her.


    I fall back on the couch and a familiar pain courses


    Chapter 0065


    through my chest when I think of Ashanti.


    She¡¯ll spend the night with Alpha Reagan.


    ¡°ost before the fight even began.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Chapter 0066


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± A voice calls the moment I step out of the building, startling me out of my skin. With a


    pounding heart, I turn in the direction to see who called and surprise fills my eyes when I see Delta


    Kyle¡¯s car parked a few meters away from me, with him standing by the driver¡¯s seat door.


    ¡°Delta Kyle. You scared me.¡± I call and head over to him. There¡¯s a bright smile on my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. What are you doing here?¡± I ask, curious.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± He scratches the back of his head. ¡°You weren¡¯t present for training today, so I came to


    check on you. To make sure everything is okay with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ yeah. That. I was absent at the arena today. Well, I¡¯m sure the reason why I couldn¡¯te


    has gotten to you already. It¡¯s kind of like breaking news in this castle.¡± A nervous chuckle tumbles


    out of my mouth. It doesn¡¯t make Delta Kyle smile like I hoped. He¡¯s giving me this intense look that


    tells. me something is wrong. I look into his eyes and notice soft they have be.


    Something is bothering him.


    ¡°You look bothered about something. Is everything alright?¡± His brows raise and he looks away from


    Chapter 0066


    me, sighing heavily.


    ¡°Yeah. Everything is cool. I suppose you¡¯re on your way to the Alpha¡¯s quarters.¡± He changes the


    topic, but I feel like all is not well. I have this urge to ask him more questions, but Lena warns me to


    mind my business so I listen to her.


    ¡°I am.¡± I reply curtly.


    ¡°Hop in so I can give you a ride. It¡¯s a bit of a long walk from here.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to bother yourself¡­¡± I start protesting, but he cuts me off.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± He calls in a very calm and soothing tone. ¡°Helping you will never be a bother to me.


    Now, get in. Or I¡¯ll carry you myself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a bully.¡± I say and get into the car. He only chuckles as he joins me. We ride to Alpha


    Reagan¡¯s chambers in confortable silence. I have nothing else. to say to him and I¡¯m happy he


    doesn¡¯t say anything to be because I feel weird.


    I¡¯m being driven by a man to another man¡¯s chambers to do the deed with him.


    It¡¯s almost embarrassing.


    In ten minutes, the car stops in my destination and I turn to look at Delta Kyle. He still has that


    bothered look in his eyes and I really want to know what¡¯s wrong, but I have to mind my business


    like Lena adviced.


    ¡°Thank you for the ride.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0066


    ¡°You look nervous.¡± He points out. ¡°Have you ever done this before? I mean¡­ you know, what you


    are about to do with Alpha Reagan.¡± I freeze for a moment before shaking me head.


    ¡°No.¡± A heavy sigh escapes his chest.


    ¡°Make sure to tell him.¡±


    ¡°Should I?¡±


    ¡°You definitely should.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the heads up. I have to go now. Thank you for the ride as well.¡±


    ¡°Anytime, Ashanti.¡± I sh him a sweet smile and open the seat door. I¡¯m about to step down when I


    feel his fingers wrapping around my left wrist, holding me in ce. I whip my head in his direction.


    The look on his face makes lightning strike in my chest.


    He looks so heart broken.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be alright, won¡¯t you?¡± His voice is less


    than a whisper. I swallow hard and nod my head.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Take care.¡± He releases my hand. I nod before


    stepping out of the car. He doesn¡¯t drive away


    immediately. His gaze apanies me to the door and only leaves when a servant opens the door


    for me to get in.


    What¡¯s going on with that man?


    ¡°You are Wee to Alpha Reagan¡¯s chambers.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0066


    The very good looking servant tells me with a bright smile and to say I¡¯m surprised by her


    sweetness towards me is an understatement.


    I am bbergasted.


    This is the first time a servant is being nice to me since I arrived in this castle. Alpha Reagan kept


    the angelic servants for himself and sent demons to the H r e m quarters.


    Nice one, Alpha.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I reciprocate the smile.


    ¡°Dinner has been served. We¡¯ve got strict


    instructions to serve you anything you want, so feel free to let us know if you need something. Alpha


    Reagan is in a meeting at the office and will join youter.¡± She reports respectfully and I¡¯m


    dumbfounded. This is not the scenario I expected to


    meet.


    What I imagined was a lot more graphic that this. I thought I¡¯d be escorted to his bedroom the


    moment I arrived and he¡¯d ask me to strip and get on the bed so he can on with f**g me, but this¡­.


    This is theplete opposite.


    A fairytale.


    Why did he ask her to tell me these things? It makes me feel like I¡¯m an important guest here,


    which I know I not.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep the bag for you in his bedroom.¡± She stretches her hand towards me and that¡¯s when I


    understand she¡¯s talking about my bag.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0066


    ¡°Oh¡­ yeah. Thank you.¡± I reluctantly hand the bag to her. It contains the lingerie I¡¯m supposed to


    wear for Alpha Reagan. I hope she doesn¡¯t open it. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Pleasee with me.¡± She leads the way out of the spacious and luxurious living room. When we


    get to the dinning, I¡¯m awed by what I see. The table is set with a variety of meals, like there¡¯s going


    to be a dinner party here soon. ¡°Like I said. before, dinner is served. Make yourself at home and eat


    anything you want. I¡¯ll keep this in the bedroom for you.¡± Then she leaves before I can say anything


    else.


    Chapter 0067


    ¡°What in the holy pineapples is going on.¡± I


    whisper to myself as I walk closer to the set table. I¡¯ve hardly had anything to eat all day. The aroma


    from the food makes my intestines grumble. Everything looks so delicious and I should dig in right


    now, but I can¡¯t. Because nervousness has s a t c h d my appetite and taken off.


    My intestines form knots in my stomach and I¡¯m sweating internally. I wish someone could exin to


    me why I¡¯m being treated so nicely. This is not the scenario I was expecting to encounter.


    I take a seat on the table and serve myself some chicken casserole, but I barely touch it.


    Like I said before, my appetite is nowhere to be


    found. I am too nervous to eat.


    When the servant returns and notices that I¡¯m not going to eat my food, she tells me it¡¯s okay to let it


    be and then takes me to Alpha Reagan¡¯s bedroom. I go speechless when I step into it.


    ¡°You can wait for him here. The meeting is over. He¡¯ll join you shorly.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡± I almost beg her to stay when she turns to leave. I jump in fright when the door closes


    behind her.


    I¡¯m in the Alpha¡¯s bedroom.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Chapter 0067


    I¡¯m in the Alpha¡¯s bedroom.


    I¡¯m loosing my mind.


    I spot my bag on the bed and rush to it. Alpha Reagan must be on his way here already, so I have


    to change into this lingerie right now. I look at the door and I¡¯m tempted to go lock it just in case he


    comes when I¡¯m still dressing up, but as I take one step forward, my subconsciousughs at my


    s i i y.


    Why try to hide my nakedness from him when he¡¯ll be in me in a few minutes toe?


    I dismiss the idea and strip out of my clothes. I put on the lingerie at the speed of light. The moment


    I wear the nightdress over it, a knock sounds on the


    door. It almost gives me a heart attack.


    He¡¯s here.


    ¡°I¡¯ming in.¡± A forewarninges through before the door handle creaks. As he pushes the


    door open, I fidget with my fingers because I have no idea what to do with myself.


    I¡¯m almost naked right now.


    ¡°I can see you¡¯ve ¡­¡± He stops talking when his eyes. fall on me. The heat of his gaze sends shivers


    down my spine. He clears his throat and closes the door behind him before stepping further into the


    room. You¡¯ve made yourselffortable.¡± He finishes his


    statement. I quietly nod my head.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s an enticing outfit you have on.¡±


    Chapter 0067


    ¡°It was given to me by an elderly s e v a . She said to put on when I got here ¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± My eyes scan him. He has a suit case in his right hand and his suit jacket in his left. His


    white shirt is diligently tucked in his ck trousers and even though it¡¯s the end of the day, he looks


    like someone who¡¯s just leaving for work.


    Neat and organized. I can perceive his Cologne from where I¡¯m standing. He smells amazing.


    I watch in silence as he dissapears into a nearby door andes out one minuteter without theOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    suit case or jacket.


    ¡°Charlotte told me you hardly touched your food.¡± He¡¯s eating up the distance between us and I¡¯m


    trying not to lose my bnce.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Charlotte?¡± My voice is shaky.


    ¡°The maid who assisted you.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ her.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Her. Was she good to you?¡± I eagerly nod my


    head.


    ¡°Yes. Very. She¡¯s the sweetest.¡± My breath hitches when he stops in front of me.


    ¡°Good. So why didn¡¯t you eat?¡± He starts taking off his cufflinks.


    ¡°Because¡­ because¡­¡± My eyes pop open when I see the veins of his hand as he rolls the sleeves


    of his shirt up to his elbows. He¡¯s so strong! ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± My intestines protest by grumbling


    loudly, to his hearing. My face turns red with


    embarrassment and I pray for the earth to open up and swallow me right now. I melt when he looks


    down at my exposed stomach.


    ¡°Your intestines say otherwise.¡± He steps away from me. ¡°The s e rv a n t s will serve dinner in here.


    while I take my shower and you will eat with me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Then you join me in the shower.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You are here to keep mepany, Ashanti. To pleasure me. Do as I say. But I don¡¯t want to be an


    impulsive jerk, that¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you options to choose from. You either eat with me or you


    shower with me. The choice is yours to make.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat with you.¡± I blurt out nervously. He chuckles lightly, pinning me with his gaze.


    ¡°Of course you¡¯ll choose that option.¡± He heads to the door he disappeared intost time. ¡°You have


    no idea how much I look forward to spending this night with you, Ashanti.¡±


    My jaw drops to the floor.


    What did he just say?

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Chapter 0068


    REGAN¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Tell me why you¡¯re being bullied by the other girls.¡± I break the ufortable silence and Ashanti¡¯s


    spoon stops halfway into her mouth. We are eating together at the sitting area of my


    bedroom and she looks so tense, it makes my heart


    hurt.


    My ultimate wish right now is to make her


    understand that she can feel free as much as she


    wants with me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± She replies curtly. I set my spoon down and train my eyes on her face.


    That¡¯s a lie.


    She¡¯s being bullied by the other girls. I noticed from the rumours they always spread about her and


    they how they were all upset when I personally asked her to spend the night with me. They hate her


    and the reason why is what I want to know.


    ¡°Lying to the Alpha is a punishable offense, Ashanti. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware of that fact.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Now, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a much better response? Be assertive.¡± She looks at me, but


    doesn¡¯t say anything. Soon, her eyes hover over her exposed arms and stomach and thighs. She


    feels very ufortable in that outfit.


    Chapter 0068


    ¡°Does that dress make you feel ufortable?¡± I ask even though I know it does.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°And she lies, yet again.¡± My tone is calm, but I¡¯m boiling within. Why does she keep lying to me?


    Her teeth sink into her bottom lip, giving it a little bite that makes me squirm within.


    Those soft, rosy lips. How I¡¯d love to taste them. To know how they feel. They¡¯ll probably taste like


    strawberries and I¡¯ll get addicted. I¡¯ll never want to stop kissing her if I start.


    Now my mind is venturing to ces I do not want.


    ¡°You see the closed door straight head?¡± I ask, pointing to the door. She looks at me for a brief


    second, before looking and nodding her head.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°It leads to a closet. Go in and put on anything you need to feelfortable.¡± She whips her gaze in


    my direction, her eyes filled with surprise.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you heard me loud and clear Ashanti.¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­ are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Do I have ¡°I¡¯m kidding¡± written on my forehead?¡±


    ¡°No¡±


    ¡°Then you have your answer.¡¯


    ¡°I uh¡­ I¡­¡± she turns to the door and then looks


    Chapter 0068


    back at me. ¡°Is that really okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ashanti.¡±


    She calmly rises to her feet.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I simply nod and watch her head towards the door. Halfway, she stops walking and


    turns to face me.


    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°I feel like you¡¯ll ask even if I said no, so go ahead.¡± A bright smile spreads on her face as she


    blushes. Her head drops and her beautiful hair covers face. She chuckles before raising her head to


    look at me again.


    ¡°Why did you choose me?¡± Her question takes me off guard. I adjust on my seat and stare at her


    intensely. Her curious eyes are staring into mine and the letters in my head are jumbled up.


    What exactly does she want me to say?


    That I chose her because she¡¯s my mate? Because I wanted to spend quality time with her?


    Of course I can¡¯t tell her those things.


    I clear my throat and let my eyes roam over her body before meeting her gaze again. Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ashanti, If you don¡¯t go in there and change that outfit right now, I¡¯ll stop resisting my urge to take


    you right here and now.¡± She presses her lips


    together and rushes into the closet, making chuckle in amusement.


    She¡¯s a doll.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0068


    My doll.


    Whenes back ten minutester, she¡¯s dressed in a gray sweatpants and white t-shirt, both


    oversized for her, but she looks cute in them.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She whispers to me. My eyes do not leave her body. Now I can think probably


    because. I¡¯m not seeing sensitive parts of her body..


    ¡°So, do you always let the girls whoe here: change intofortable clothes?¡± I smile at her


    question.


    She looks a lot more rxed and her asking me a question means she¡¯s no longer tense.


    ¡°Why? Does it make you feel jealous?¡± I tease. She scoffs and takes her seat across from mine.


    ¡°I have no reason to be jealous.¡±


    You do.


    I am your mate.


    You should be jealous about me spending nights. with other girls.


    And speaking of us being mates, why does it seem like I¡¯m the only one between us who has gotten


    the signal that we are mates? I¡¯m very sure if she had, if her wolf had pointed out to her that I was


    her mate, she would¡¯ve mentioned it to me. She would have at least asked.


    It makes me feel dissapointed because I was hoping she¡¯d ask so I can openly reject her. But now


    that she hasn¡¯t said anything. I¡¯m confused about what to do.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first girl I¡¯ve brought into this bedroom ever since I transferred from my old bedroom.¡± I


    blurt out and immediately regret it.


    I expect her to ask more questions, but she doesn¡¯t. The atmosphere falls silent and the silence is


    only broken by the sound of s**tsing into the bedroom to clear the tes after we¡¯re done


    eating. It¡¯s until everyone is out that she talks to me again.


    ¡°So, why did you move out of your former bedroom?¡±


    The question finallyes. I smile at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re asking too many questions?¡± Her head drops and she ys with her fingers.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    I lean on the chair, making myself more


    comfortable. I have a n on how I want this night to go, but I won¡¯t introduce that n until I learn


    hers.


    ¡°So¡­ how many I be of service to you? Should I serve you some wine? Give you a massage, do a


    strip dance or suck your¡­ you know¡­¡± Her eyes are trained on my waist as she nods at it. ¡°D**k.¡±


    I swear my d**k hardens at the sound of it from her mouth. I grit my teeth and exhale quietly.


    This girl has no idea what she¡¯s doing to me.


    And she has no idea what I¡¯ll do to her if she keeps provoking me like this.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Chapter 0069


    REAGAN¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Wine sounds great, Ashanti.¡±


    Okay.¡± She does a small s i p towards the wine bar where she takes out a ss and a bottle of


    wine. As she walks over to me, I can¡¯t help but picture her in the lingerie and see-through night


    dress she had on a while ago. She¡¯s literally fully d, but in my mind, she¡¯s almost naked and


    swinging her hips seductively as she walks towards me. My d**k is hard. My body is hot. There are


    sparks flying all over my body, but I have to keep calm.


    Ashanti isn¡¯t some ordinary girl I have in my bed everyday. She¡¯s Not like the other girls. She is my


    mate and I have to be very cautious with her. I have to treat her specially.


    ¡°There you go.¡± She stretches a ss half filled with wine towards me. I take it.


    ¡°Thank you. Where¡¯s yours.¡±


    ¡°I uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Get yours.¡±


    How about I dance for you as you drink? Strip dance,p dance. Your choice.¡± She just cut me off


    but I don¡¯t feel annoyed.


    This is not good. This girl is getting under my skin.


    I c u g my wine and set the ss on the table.


    Chapter 0069


    Looking up at her, I spread my arms wide on the backrest of the sofa, making myselffortable.


    ¡°A Massage. I need you to give me a gentle shoulder massage.¡± Her lips curve into a smile that


    makes my heart s p.


    ¡°Your wish is mymand, My Lord.¡±


    My Lord.


    Many people address me with that title, but hearing it from Ashanti¡¯s mouth feels revetting. And I


    find myself wanting more.


    ¡°Holy Lycans!¡± I breathe heavily. A moan escapes my lips when I feel her fingers glide over my


    shoulders and give it a gentle squeeze. Dynamites explode in my brain as she caresses parts of my


    shoulder, closer to my neck. I shut my eyes close and exhale heavily, enjoying the feel of her soft


    squeezes which feel more like caresses.


    She¡¯s good at everything.


    At fighting, serving me wine, massaging me. Turning me on.


    I bet she¡¯ll be good in bed too.


    My eyes open and they meet with her blue onse.


    ¡°You seem to be on cloud nine.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you have no idea, Ashanti. You¡¯re good at this.¡± A light chuckle escapes her lips. She leans.


    closer to ear and my body trembles when her hot breath fanns my neck. It sends tingles down my


    spine to my dock.


    Chapter 0069


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°How else do you want me to serve you?¡± Her words graze over my skin, into my ears, making me


    turn to look at her, but then I notice that her eyes are Somewhere else.


    On my d****k.


    ¡°Stop looking at my d**k Ashanti, I¡¯m not going to ask you to suck it.¡±


    Her face turns red.


    ¡°Do you always just say things like that?¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡± I hold her hand still on my shoulder and guide her around the sofa, before me. I tap


    my thigh and she gently lowers herself on it. Now she¡¯s seated on myp and my strong arm is


    wrapped around her waist, holding her in ce.


    Her pheromone is assaulting my senses.


    I wonder how I¡¯m still sane because this girl is making me lose all my brain cells.


    She¡¯s addictive. Lovely. Gorgeous.


    She¡¯s my mate.


    She has every kind of effect on me.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing excellent tonight, Ashanti.¡± My hand travels up to the small of her back and I feel her


    muscles tense.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m not doing anything.¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡± she looks at me and nods.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She whispers.


    Chapter 0069


    ¡°What then do you think will make you feel like you¡¯re doing something?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Calmly, I lift my free hand and push the few strands of hair covering her face


    behind her ear and draw a line with a back of my fingers from her temple, down to her chin. My


    eyes are glued to her lips as I do that.


    My eyes must have gotten dark with desire by now. My d**k is so hard, I¡¯m sure she can feel it


    poking


    her a**


    I want her.


    Right now.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± I call with a raspy voice. She swallows dryly. I¡¯m sure she can feel the change in my


    mood.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡±


    Without saying a word, I gently grab her waist with one hand and slide the other under her legs and


    rise from the sofa, carrying her bridal style in my arms. Her eyes widen in shock and her body goes


    tense.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± I chuckle and head to my bed.


    ¡°Carrying you to the bed.¡±


    ¡°The bed? Why?¡±


    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t feel like you were doing anything for me. I¡¯m taking you to the bed so we can do


    what will make you feel like you¡¯ve done something.¡±


    I lower her on the bed and get on it as well. She¡¯s still in shock. I¡¯m smiling. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll hear her


    heart beat if I listen carefully. She¡¯s super nervous.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Slowly, I part her legs and settle in them. I support my weight with my arms that are positioned on


    both sides of her head and look down at her. She¡¯s beneath me, looking into my eyes and m e n t a l


    y preparing herself for what she thinks is about to happen.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how much I¡¯ve been holding myself from doing this ever since I walked in


    and saw you in that lingerie and see-through night dress?¡± I whisper huskily. She swallows dryly and


    shakes her head.


    ¡°No.¡± She whispers.


    ¡°You¡¯re about to find out.¡± I lower my body on hers, making sure not to put all my weight on her body


    and gently bring my face closer to hers until my lips meet hers. Sparks ignite in every corner of my


    body as I capture her lips in a passionate kiss.


    I am thunder and lightening and shooting stars all


    at once.


    I am finally kissing my mate.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Chapter 0070


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV


    Alpha Reagan is kissing me.


    He has stolen my breath away.


    Completely. Totally.


    I am a leaf waiting to be blown away by the least breeze that will blow.


    He¡¯s on my body, his chest is pressed against my breasts in the most gentle way, his left hand


    slicked around my neck, holding my head in position while his right palm is ttened on the bed to


    support his weight so he doesn¡¯t crush me with his body.


    He¡¯s kissing me like his life depends on it and I¡¯m kissing him back with all my might. His tongue is


    digging deep into my mouth, exploring every inch of it. His lips are gliding over mine in fluid motion,


    iming me. It¡¯s like he¡¯s sending me a message. Telling me I belong to him.


    My eyes are closed as I savour every inch of his kiss. This kiss is everything. It¡¯s electrifying,


    satisfying and perfect.


    I¡¯ve never shared anything like this with anybody. Not even with Conrad.


    I can¡¯t breathe.


    My breath hitches in my throat when his lips leave mind and he nts a wet kiss on my neck. I


    moan.


    Chapter 0070


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± His low and husky voice calls my name. My eyes snap open and meet with his. They are


    a dark shade of brown, somewhere between


    chocte and brown. I drown in their charm.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± I reply with a raspy voice. He gives me a tender look that makes my body heat up.


    I admit with shame that right now I¡¯m aroused. I am h**y and I want him to take off my clothes and


    f**k me. I long to be held in his big hands, for his lips to kiss every freaking part of body. I long for


    his **k to thrust in and out of me. I long for him to


    make me c**m.


    Fire consumes me as he rakes his eyes over my body. The desire I see in them only makes me


    hotter and I almost tell him to do it. The words are


    on the tip of my tongue. I only have to open my mouth and they¡¯ll be out, but I hold myself back.


    Disappointment washes over me when he lifts his body off of mine andys on the bed next to me. I


    abruptly turn to face him.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I ask, worried. He calmly shakes his head as he looks at me. My eyes follow


    him as he rises to sit upright. I do same. ¡°Then why did you stop?¡±


    ¡°Because I remembered something.¡± My brows furrow.


    ¡°What did you remember?¡±


    ¡°That I picked out a movie for us to watch tonight.¡±


    The sudden change of subject throws my mind in a


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0070


    frenzy. My brows furrow even more as I tilt my head to the side, giving him a shocking gaze.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I uh¡­¡± He glides over to the edge of the bed and steps down. I¡¯m still in shock when he turns


    to look at me. ¡°Do you watch horror?¡± He asks out of nowhere.


    He really is changing the topic.


    Embarrassment envelopes me like a piece of paper. My face turns red with shame. I can¡¯t believe


    he made me harbour all those dirty thoughts about him, only to crush them like this.


    I¡¯m lucky I did not tell him what was on my mind. I would have embarrassed myself big time.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan. I¡­ I¡¯m sorry to say this but, I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°What don¡¯t you understand about me picking out a movie for us?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I thought we were going to have sex.¡± I finally let out the


    words. He rakes his fingers through his hair and exhales heavily. I¡¯m looking up at him like an idiot.


    ¡°Ashanti, I didn¡¯t invite you over to have sex with you.¡±


    You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!


    ¡°What?¡± I croak. ¡°I mean, I thought that¡¯s what you do with all the girls you invite over. Why then. didN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    you invite me?¡±


    Chapter 0070


    ¡°To spend quality time with you.¡±


    ¡°Quality time with me?¡± I cannot believe what I¡¯m hearing.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He puts on his flip-flops and gestures me to rise from the bed. ¡°Come check out the movies


    I picked for us.¡± Then he walks to the sitting area where the TV is stationed.


    Right now I want to crawl into a hole and die!


    Talk about crushing one¡¯s expectations.


    He invited me over to watch movies with him.


    To f**g watch movies with him!


    He should¡¯ve said so earlier. He should not have


    kissed me and gotten me aroused only to leave me


    like this.


    What the hell!


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asks when I join him and I want, to scream ¡°No¡± to his face. Even smack him. I


    want


    to ask him to take me back to that bed and f**k me, but I know better than to say of those things.


    Shame and regret will really stab me with thirty swords if I dare.


    So I sh him a tight smile and nod.


    ¡°I¡¯m perfect.¡± I mumble and lower myself on the sofa by his side, and watch in awe as he


    maniptes the TV with the remote control.


    Goosebumps appear all over my body when he holds my arms and gently pulls me into his hold.


    We¡¯re like a highschool couple on their first date.


    He wasn¡¯t ying. We spend the rest of the night watching horror movies and nothing else.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Chapter 0071


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV


    Blink.


    Blink.


    Blink.


    My eyes finally snap open and are greeted with the sight of ck and grey expensive looking


    drapes. covering a wall to ceiling ss window.


    We do not have these kinds of windows in our


    rooms at the Harem. I try to shake on the bed. There¡¯s a weight of me that impales my movement. I


    almost fly when a deep, raspy voice speaks from behind. 1


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± The voice questions and everything I¡¯m supposed to knowe fresh in


    my mind.


    The invitation. Me arriving at Alpha Reagan¡¯s chambers. Our small talks. The kiss we shared. He


    left me wanting more. Watching movies all night.


    The only memory I cannot find is me walking to the bed. I can only remember falling asleep on the


    couch halfway through the fourth horror movie.


    Did he carry me to the bed?


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± He calls my name. I like it when he calls my name. He says the word like it amuses him,


    pleasures him, excites him.


    Calmly, carefully, I turn on my side on the bed to


    face him. I smil


    when my eyes meet his.


    ¡°Good morning Alpha Reagan.¡±


    ¡°Good morning.


    ¡°I have to go now. It¡¯s morning.¡± I say, stretching my arms and resisting a yawn.


    ¡°It¡¯s noon.¡± He corrects me with an easy grin. My eyes pop open in shock.


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t!¡± I peel his arms off my body and sit upright on the bed and I notice I¡¯m still fully d.


    Nothing really happened between us.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wow!


    ¡°I have to go now. I¡¯ve missed training.¡± I¡¯m shuffling theforter off my body.


    ¡°No one expected you to attend.¡± He calmly tells me and when the meaning of that response finally


    settles in my brain, every bone in my body


    dissolves, making me go limp, but I don¡¯t know where my heart got the energy to beat so fast and


    hard.


    ¡°Of course, they did not.¡± I mumble, scratching my head that¡¯s itching because of how nervous I am.


    He¡¯s smiling at me.


    Everyone knows I spent the night with the Alpha. Even the guys at the training center.


    ¡°But I still have to go now.¡±


    ¡°Do you mind doing a few things for me before you


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0071


    go?¡± I whip my head in his direction. My heart will crash out of my chest soon. Hot breath blows out


    of my nostrils as I nod my head.


    What does he want me to do?


    Shower with him? Dance for him?


    Is he finally going to have sex with me?


    ¡°I have a meeting to attend in an hour¡¯s time. I need you to run me a bath and pick out something


    nice for me to wear for the meeting. Can you do that for me?¡±


    And he shocks me again.


    I swear this man is full of surprises.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I¡¯m nodding like a lizard. ¡°Yes, of course. I can do that.¡± I hastily step down from the bed. ¡±


    How do you like your water? Cold, warm, Luke warm, hot?¡±


    ¡°Warm.¡±


    ¡°Cool. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± I dash into the bathroom and I¡¯m not even surprised by how sophisticated it


    is. It takes me less that ten minutes to run his bath. When I tell him it¡¯s done, he goes in to shower


    while I go into his closet to pick out his outfit.


    I am once more awed by how perfectly organized it is. First, it isrge and has several shelves, both


    big and small. It is separated into various


    compartments. Shirts, T-shirts, ties, jackets, zers, trousers, jeans and different kinds of shoes.


    They are all arranged ording to colour, then shades within each colour.


    My jaw drops when I get to the suitpartment.


    So many suits.


    Holy Lycans!


    It takes me some time to pick out an outfit, not because I don¡¯t know what to pick, but because there


    was a lot to choose from. Choosing one suit, one shirt, one tie from the multitude of everything


    makes it a great ordeal, but I finally pick out something and carefully ce it on the ind.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Chapter 0072


    I choose a ck shoe to match his ck suit and just as I¡¯m about to leave, the door opens and he


    walks in and¡­.


    Holy Mother of all werewolves!


    I freeze.


    He just walked in with a towel tied around his waist. He¡¯s naked from his waist to his head and his


    abs are on full disy for me to see and d a m n! They are hard.


    He¡¯s totally jacked and the droplets of water trickling over the hills and valleys of the his chest


    makes me gulp. I should close my eyes or turn around, but because I¡¯m an idiot, I stay on my spot


    and ogle at him until my face turns red.


    ¡°Like what you see?¡± He teases with a smirk. My, knees buckle when he starts walking further into


    the room.


    ¡°I¡­ I uh¡­¡± I stutter like the idiot I am. ¡°Can I go now?¡±


    ¡°You can leave or stay and watch me dress, Ashanti. The choice is yours.¡±


    I run.


    I run for my dear life.


    By the time I get to the bedroom, I¡¯m breathing hard.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0072


    ¡°I haven¡¯t dismissed you yet.¡± He shouts from the closet. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t get out there and not see you.¡±


    F u c k!


    What does he want with me again?


    Twenty minutes go by with me sitting on the couch, fighting with my mind over whether to rey the


    images of Alpha Reagan¡¯s jacked body till I get wet or not.


    I¡¯m finally vindicated from my p r v e thoughts when he joins me in the room, all dressed up for work


    in the ck Suit I chose.


    I rise to my feet and walk closer to him.


    I swear this is the most gorgeous man I have met in my life.


    ¡°Can you help me put these on?¡± He stretches out his palm and in it lies two gold cufflinks. I give


    him a quick nod ande closer. I can feel his gaze on my face as I help him put on the cufflinks


    and adjust his tie and then the cor of his shirt.


    The smell of his Cologne is doing wonders to my brain. How am I still sane in this man¡¯s presence.


    ¡°All done.¡± I announce and look up at him. The butterflies in my stomach take flight when his hand


    reaches for my chin and he gently cubes it, keeping my head still as he stares deep into my eyes.


    He brings his face closer to mine and I have to blink several times to make sure I¡¯m seeing right, but


    not only do my eyes confirm what I¡¯m seeing, but my lips do the same when they collide with his.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The world stops and spins in another direction. My heart careens out of control and my bones


    dissolve. He¡¯s kissing me again.


    He lips are so cool, so soft against. He smells clean and fresh and he kisses me with some


    tenderness I have never felt before. I close my eyes and savour every moment of the kiss because I


    have no idea when I¡¯m going to be kissed by him again.


    This is probably thest time.


    When he breaks the kiss, every part of my body mourns and longs for his touch and his feel. I look


    into his eyes with raw emotions swimming in them.


    What is this man doing to me?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a rush to leave. Take a shower, I won¡¯t mind you wearing my clothes again. They look


    cute on you. I¡¯ve already instructed the s e v a n to serve you breakfast. They will let me know if you


    don¡¯t eat and you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    My mind is in pieces as I listen to him talk.


    Shock has made me speechless.


    I melt like ice when he nts a kiss on my forehead.


    ¡°Have a wonderful day.¡±


    Then he leaves.


    I stay rigid on the spot for solid five seconds, utterly andpletely dumbfounded.


    What just happened?

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Chapter 0073


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    After showering and changing into another one of Alpha Reagan¡¯s clothes and eating, I went out of


    hist chambers and there was a car waiting to drive me to the H**m as Instructed by Alpha Reagan.


    At that point, I couldn¡¯t even be shocked anymore


    But I was confused.


    Very confused as to why he was doing all these things for me.


    He treated me nicely.


    No, like a queen. His queen.


    Beforeing here yesterday, I could bet my life I was going to have the most agonising night with


    Alpha Reagan. I thought he was going f**k me


    ruthlessly and dismiss me the moment he came, but boy, was I wrong!


    He didn¡¯t even touch me inappropriately. He kissed me like he meant it. Like he was in love with me


    and left me wanting more. I found myself begging within for him to f**k me. And for Lena, I had to


    shut her out throughout the night so she would not make me go crazy with her assertions of Alpha


    Reagan being my mate.


    If that was the case, he would¡¯ve mentioned it yesterday, so I guess Lena is tripping.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± The driver announcers and I look out throughout the ss window of the car door.


    The H**m building towers the car and my heart. starts s**g. The girls will start talking the moment


    they see me.


    ¡°Thanks a lot of the ride.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, miss."


    Even the driver is nice to me. The s**s who served me breakfast this morning were angels. Alpha


    Reagan really got the best staff for himself. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The moment I step out of the car, it drives away and I¡¯m left with heated res from the girls


    passing around.


    ¡°She¡¯s back.¡± I hear a girl whisper to her friend. I can feel their gazes on their back as I make my


    way into the building. They are walking behind me.


    ¡°Do you see the clothes she has on? They don¡¯t look like something she can own. Do you think she


    stole Alpha Reagan¡¯s clothes?¡±


    The urge to turn around and deny her usation grates my nerves, but I ignore it and walk on.


    There¡¯s no need trying to defend myself. They are clueless.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± A girl walking towards my direction. calls, but I don¡¯t pay heed to her. I keep up with my


    steps. ¡°Did you have a good time with the Lycan King? How was his d**k? Is it the same as that of


    werewolves? Did he f**k you to glory?¡±


    I won¡¯t let this slide.


    If I don¡¯t put one of these girls in their ce, they are going to think they have an effect on me. So I


    stop in my tracks and wait for her to meet me. The moment she does, I look at her straight in her


    eyes. and scoff.


    ¡°Tell me how it felt.¡± She adds.


    ¡°No exnation I give you right now will make you understand as clearly as you should, so¡­¡±


    Calmly, I stretch my hand towards her hair and pick up a few strands with my thumb and index


    finger, pulling it lightly till I get to the tip, before releasing it. ¡°You have to wait for your turn. But I


    doubt if he¡¯ll ever pick you, because he said something about not being into lousy girls who can¡¯t


    seem to mind their business.¡± A smirk follows that statement. ¡°So if you want to have a chance with


    Alpha Reagan, you better fix that stinking attitude of yours.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± She seeths. The bones on her neck are printing out because of how hard she¡¯s


    breathing. There¡¯s a volcanoe about to erupt in her right now. I take a step back to keep myself safe


    from her impendingrva.


    ¡°Have a nice day.¡± I wink at her and the moment I turn around, my eyes meet my worst nightmare.


    My nemesis.


    She has emerald green eyes, with shiny wavy blond. hair that¡¯s always well kept and she¡¯s frowning


    at me. Like always.


    ¡°Alina.¡± I call, trying to sound as confident as I can be. I even sh her a smile. As the days go by,


    Alina¡¯s effect on me diminishes. I¡¯m trying to say now that I¡¯m in her presence, I don¡¯t feel as


    intimidated or terrified as I used to be. I feel confident and ready to defend myself against her any


    how I should.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Chapter 0074


    After all we are both girls.


    ¡°I can see you¡¯ve returned from your whore. mission.¡± She says, eyeing me from head to with a


    disgusted look on her face. I¡¯m not even surprised by her reaction. I fold my arms over my breasts


    and chuckle.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Whore mission? Are you talking about the same mission you used to embark on? It¡¯s a good thing


    you put your self in the same category as me and every other girl who has spent the night with


    Alpha Reagan. You¡¯re finally realising that there¡¯s nothing special about you.¡± She shes me a tight


    smile. There¡¯s rage brewing in her eyes and I see her neck bones squeezing as she tries to suck in


    deep breaths.


    She doesn¡¯t want me to know my words are getting to her. She¡¯s trying to mask her feelings as


    always,


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some ner¡­¡± She stops on her words, looking closely at the shirt I have on. Her eyes


    dart from the shirt to the trouser and then to my face. Her expression has gone dark with rage. ¡°Are


    those Alpha Reagan¡¯s clothes you have on?¡± She¡¯s in shock as she asks that question. I look at my


    outfit once again and smile before nodding at her.


    ¡°I thought people weren¡¯t going to notice, but I guess I was wrong. You¡¯re the second person


    pointing it out.¡± I¡¯m smiling and she¡¯s fuming.


    ¡°And why do you have his clothes on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s any of your business.¡± I say coldly. She shifts on her spot. She unwraps her


    hands from her chest, looks around and lets out a frustrated chuckle before looking at me again.


    She¡¯s rolling her tongue in her mouth.


    Ashanti, you¡¯re staring a fire that¡¯s going to consume you!¡±


    ¡°And how¡¯s that? I only spent the night the Alpha because he asked me to. You don¡¯t expect me to


    obey yourmand and disobey him, do you? And for these clothes, he gave me permission to put


    them on. How is that me starting a fire? If there¡¯s anyone starting a fire between us Alina, that


    person is you, not me and it¡¯s sure as hell going to consume you, not me!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± She raises her hand and gives me a hot smack on my left cheek. The ce stings.


    painfully and I look at her with shocked-filled eyes. ¡°What was that for?¡± I ask, caressing the spot


    the just pped. She smiles and inches towards me. I can feel her hot breath fanning my face as


    she stares deeply into my eyes.


    ¡°As the days go by, you grow more confident and you seem to forget who¡¯s superior between the


    two is us.¡± She ces her palm on my hair and strokes it two times.


    ¡°Ashanti¡­¡± I angrily shake my head to push her hand away from my hair and she does. ¡± You have


    absolutely no idea how powerful and influential I am in the pack. If I were you I¡¯d take my warning


    serious. Don¡¯t start a fire you won¡¯t be able to put out.¡± She gives me three gentle pats with her


    palm on my left cheek. There¡¯s a painful knot in my throat that¡¯s hard to swallow.


    My fists are clenched by my side and my entire body is trembling with rage. One punch. Just one


    punch and my day will be made!


    ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡±


    And with that, she walks past me and sounds of her retreating footsteps fill the entire hallway as she


    heads for the elevator.


    I take in two deep breaths, trying to steady my raging heart beats.


    Next time I won¡¯t let her away with that.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Chapter 0075


    REAGAN¡¯S POV.


    I have been wearing suits all my life, but never have I checked myself in a suit as much as I¡¯ve done


    today. No matter how much I try to focus on the conversation going on in this conference room, my


    eyes keep fleeting to my body, taking inventory of everything I have on and I have smothered smiles


    till the point where my cheeks and lips hurt.


    Ashanti.


    She¡¯s the only thing on my mind.


    I bring my fingers to my lips and touch them, I can still recall how she tasted when I kissed herst


    night. The feel of her body beneath mine when I kissed her. The little moans that escaped her throat


    into my mouth when I worked my way through it with her tongue.


    Only the Moon goddess knows how much I held myself back from making love to her.


    Ashanti.


    She is the object of all my desires. She¡¯s raiding my mind every second of the day. She¡¯s making


    lose my f**g senses. She¡¯s destroying me without even realising it. She¡¯s like a drug¡­ terribly


    addictive.


    I should not have spentst night with her. I brought doom upon myself by spending all those hours


    with her by my side. I am addicted to her. 1


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0075


    can¡¯t do without her.


    I need her in my life.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± A gentle call snaps me out of my thoughts. I snap my eyes open and all eyes are


    on me, including Kyle¡¯s. That¡¯s when I realise I have zoned out in the middle of a meeting.


    Well done, Ashanti.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I clear my throat and adjust myself on my chair. ¡°What were you saying?¡± I ask with creased


    brows. Kyle can clearly see I¡¯ve not not been following up, so he calmly gives me a summary of


    what they¡¯ve been talking about which happens to be a proposed solution to thend conflict


    between the Blood w and the Blue Diamond Pack.


    I listen carefully, taking m e n t a l notes of the important points he lists out and when he¡¯s done. with


    his exnation, the entire room goes dead silent as they await my final judgement.


    Sighing slightly, I look at the both Alphas of the various packs who are seated on my left and right


    hand side eagerly waiting for my verdict on the issue.


    ¡°So let me get this Straight, Alpha Logan of the Blood w Pack ims that the Northern part of


    the pack, which is rich in crude oil, was not included in the map his father gave to thete Alpha


    Johan of the Blue Diamond Pack. meaning, that region is part of the Blood w Pack and not the


    Blue Diamond Pack.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what he ims, Alpha, but the truth is, his


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0075


    father gave that portion to my father during theirstnd dispute and he¡¯s only iming ownership


    of thatnd because of the crude oil we recently found in it. He never took interest in it till this


    moment.¡± Alpha Lysander of the Blue Moon Pack divulges, making me smile.


    I look back at Alpha Logan who¡¯s seething in anger. When my father was still alive, he always asked


    me to be very wary of Alpha Logan. He¡¯s a very greedy Alpha who doesn¡¯t know when to stop with


    his mission of acquiring territories that do not belong


    to him.


    ¡°Alpha Logan.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°You do know that I have maps of both your territories and it¡¯ll take me just a few minutes to know if


    you¡¯re lying about that territory being yours or not. So, this is what I¡¯d advise you to do. Shove that


    greed of yours into your d a m n pockets and go back home with your Parts of your pack still intact.


    Or¡­¡± I lean forward on the table and train my eyes on him. ¡°insist on this issue and have me split


    your pack into two and share among other Alphas who will be more than willing to ept. The


    choice is yours.¡±


    The word choice makes me remember the options I gave Ashantist night.


    Eat or shower with me.


    She chose to eat with me.


    What a poor choice that got me very disappointed. I hope Alpha Logan doesn¡¯t disappoint me as


    well. I¡¯m in a very foul mood right now.


    ¡°My Lord, I don¡¯t think you are handling this issue with as much transparency as you should.¡±


    ¡°You dare try to question the Lycan King¡¯s sense of judgement?¡± Kyle asks in a deadly tone. I look


    at Logan, totally amused.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He¡¯s going to lose this fight if we get deep into it. He knows that. But since he¡¯s not only greedy, but


    stubborn and s p i d, he keeps pushing.


    ¡°This is my final verdict. Alpha Logan, you are to stop whatever ongoing projects you have in that


    territory, it belongs to the Blue Diamond Pack.


    Your father signed it over to thete Alpha Lysander and you should respect his will. If at any point,


    information reaches me that you have refused to vacate the premises, you won¡¯t like the fate I¡¯ll


    decide for you. This meeting is over. You both can leave.¡± I close my eyes and lean against the


    chair. It, takes less than no time for Kyle to get them out of the room. Soon, it¡¯s just the two of us


    again.


    ¡°That was a brilliant decision.¡± Kyle praises. He always does this.


    ¡°Logan is an idiot.¡±


    ¡°I noticed you were absent minded for the better part of the meeting, are you alright?¡±


    Ashanti.


    I am still baffled by the fact that she didn¡¯t mention anything about our mate status. Does she really


    not


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0075


    feel anything?


    Has her wolf not signalled her yet? That can¡¯t be the case, can it?


    King would never trip with an issue like this. He would never mistake someone else as our mate. If


    he says Ashanti is our mate, then she is. And also, the effect she has on me makes me believe


    she¡¯s my mate. How then is it possible that she doesn¡¯t feel anything?


    What the hell is going on?


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡±


    I shake and look up at Kyle who has his brows furrowed. His eyes filled with concern.


    ¡°Are you alright? You cked out again.¡± I let out a deep breath and sit upright on the chair, sighing


    heavily.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just didn¡¯t get enough sleepst night.¡± Which is only partly true because I didn¡¯t get ¡¢


    enough sleepst night, but that¡¯s not the reason


    for my continuous absentminded state today.


    Ashanti is the sole author of this version of me.


    ¡°We¡¯ve settled the main issue of the day, so I think you should go back to your quarters and rest.


    Beta Ronald and i will take it from here.¡± A smile fleets across my face.


    This is why I like Kyle. He¡¯s very reliable and he serves this pack with all his heart.


    ¡°I will do just that. Thank you.¡± My muscles cry as I


    Cha


    rise to my feet and as I walk out the door,


    everything about Ashanti swims back into my mind and my heart starts hammering in my chest.


    This is dangerous.


    One night with her and I¡¯m already losing my freaking mind.


    That girl will be the end of me!

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Chapter 0076


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°He definitely likes you, Ashanti. Nothing can convince me otherwise. That man is crazy about you.¡±


    That¡¯s what Tessa has to say after I gave her a run down of what happened at Alpha Reagan¡¯s


    bedroomst night. I¡¯m biting my lower lip and my eyes are fleeting from one end of the room to


    another, unable to ept what she just said.


    It is impossible.


    Alpha Reagan does not like me.


    ¡°No, he isn¡¯t.¡± I tly deny it. She growls and gives me a stern look, with raised brows. ¡°He must


    have done the same to other girls.¡±


    ¡°Do you want us to take a survey and find out? How much do you have to lose?¡±


    ¡°You want me to go around asking girls if Alpha Reagan was romantic to them on the night they had


    sex? That would be selling myself out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you know that. Look, I have never spent a night with him, but I¡¯m positive he has never


    done this to other girls. Let me tell you something Ashanti, Alpha Reagan, has never taken a girl


    into his personal bedroom. Not to talk of letting her put on his clothes and pick out his outfit.


    Like damn he didn¡¯t have sex with you because he respects you very much. What other signs do


    you want to see before you understand that this man likes you?¡± I am shaking my head as she


    talks.


    She can¡¯t be right.


    ¡°No. He can¡¯t possibly like me, Tess.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m an ordinary werewolf. I¡¯m not as sophisticated as the Lycan girls in this pack. He¡¯s up


    there and I¡¯m way down there. Why would he choose to have feelings for a nobody like me?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The heart knows what it wants, Ashanti. Love is blind. By the way you need to stop degrading


    yourself so much. Yes, you are an ordinary werewolf, but that doesn¡¯t mean you are not capable of


    getting the attention of a good man. And you are way more sophisticated than you think. Have you


    seen you?


    And about being down there and him being up there, that¡¯s all in your mind. You are a very


    attractive woman. You are strong and ambitious and every man who has eyes will be attracted to


    you. So chill and enjoy.¡± As soft chuckle tumbles from my lips as I listen to her describe me with


    words I would never dare to describe myself with.


    Howe she¡¯s more confident in me than I am? Howe she sees all these things, but I don¡¯t?


    ¡°When you say it like that, it sounds too cheesy.¡± ¡°Which is not a bad thing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing of that sort.¡±


    ¡°Lord, you are such a nutcase!¡± She cries,ying down on her bed. Just then, the room door is


    pushed open and a girl dressed in servan uniform walks in.


    She didn¡¯t even have the decency to knock. This is one of the reasons why I hate living in this Ha r


    e m. There¡¯s no such thing as privacy here.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± She calls rudely and I sit upright on my bed.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡± She turns on her heels and starts heading towards the back.


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions and follow me already. One of the elderly servant¡¯s wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I exim quietly, stepping down from the bed.


    What could have gone wrong this time.


    Yes. Gone wrong, because almost every time I¡¯ve been summoned by an elderly servant, it¡¯s been


    because of one thing I did wrong or another. So now, what have I done wrong?


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± I tell Tessa as I follow the girl outside. She leads the way out of the bedroom


    quarters to the staff quarters where the servants reside and soon, we are in an office. I breathe out


    a sigh of relief when I see that it¡¯s not Lisa who sent for me.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Chapter 0077


    It¡¯s the same woman who coached me yesterday before sending me to go serve Alpha Reagan.


    ¡°Good evening to you, Ma¡¯am Monica.¡± I greet her respectfully. She looks up at me from her office.


    chair and a chill runs down my spine. I am never at peace whenever I¡¯m asked to present myself


    before any of these s****ts. They creep the s**t out of my pants.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± She calls, looking up at me. She¡¯s not frowning and her voice is calm and gentle,


    meaning I haven¡¯tmitted any atrocity. I am not here to be reprimanded. ¡°Have a seat.¡± She


    offers. My eyeballs jump from left to right in surprise as I take the seat across from her. She has


    both hands


    resting on the table with her fingers intertwined. Her gaze is nted on me and I¡¯m looking


    everywhere else but her face.


    What is going on?


    ¡°You sent for me, Ma¡¯am.¡± I am still not looking at her.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan was very satisfied with your servicesst night. He gave the best remarks we¡¯ve


    ever received about you. All you do is cause trouble


    here, but it seems you are very versed with


    issues of the bedroom.¡±


    I cringe hard at herst statement. I even almost tell her Alpha Reagan and I didn¡¯t have sex, but


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0077


    what¡¯s the point?


    I nod my head and smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy he enjoyed my services.¡±


    My services?


    What were they exactly?


    Eating with him. Changing into his clothes, serving him wine. Kissing him. No, him kissing me.


    Watching horror movies with him all night, preparing his bath and picking out his outfit.


    Those were the services I rendered. Nothing s**y.


    But only the Moon goddess knows the graphic content running through her mind right now. She


    probabley thinks I was f**d in every corner of his bedroom in every hole of my body.


    Eww!


    ¡°He said to tell you to expect more invitations from him which is a good thing for you.¡± She shes


    me a small smile. I nod my head and y with my sweaty fingers.


    The butterflies in my stomach take flight as I try to imagine myself spending another night with him.


    The thought terrifies and excites me.


    ¡°I will be right back. Just wait for me here.¡± She rises to her feet and hastily walks out of the office


    before I can nod or reply to her.


    My eyes hover around the office and finallynd on the table. My heart s ki s when I see a cellphone


    on it and the first thing thates to mind is to call


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0077


    my father. I shoot a nervous nce at the door before turning back and picking up the cell phone. I


    dial my father¡¯s phone number on the phone at the speed of light, press it against my ears with


    trembling hands.


    As the phone rings, my heart rate skyrockets.


    I¡¯ll be in big trouble if I get caught, but I have to do this.


    I need to hear my father¡¯s voice again. I need to ask him about my mother¡¯s whereabouts. I have


    not forgotten about my mission to leave this Ha e m.


    The phone rings for a long time before it¡¯s finally


    answered.


    ¡°Hello. Dad?¡± I call almost in a whisper.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± My father¡¯s voicees through, making my heart leap with joy.


    ¡°Dad it¡¯s¡­¡± I¡¯m about to introduce myself but that doesn¡¯t happen because the phone is dragged


    away from my hands and I almost faint.


    I¡¯ve been caught. Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you are doing?¡± Asks Ma¡¯am Monica, fuming. Her eyes have gone dark.


    My heart is pounding so hard in my chest and my bones are buckling.


    This is the end.


    ¡°How dare you contact your family? Don¡¯t you know that¡¯s forbidden in this H a r e m?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You are so going down for this!¡±


    My soul leaves my body.


    What have I done?

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Chapter 0078


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    I am a ghost staring at the woman who¡¯s breathing fire like a dragon down my neck because I broke


    a rule. I don¡¯t even know what to say to try and defend myself. I was caught red handed. I knew


    about the repercussions of my actions, yet I wanted ahead and took the risk, now I¡¯m in trouble.


    Nice one, Ashanti. Nice one.


    ¡°You just have a way of getting yourself into trouble all the time, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am Monica, I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sorry. Do you honestly think sorry can get you out of this mess? You tried to contact your


    parents. That is a punishable offense. It¡¯s like saying you want to be dismissed from here and I¡¯m


    very sure you know how girls who get dismissed from here are regarded in their packs.¡±


    I want to be dismissed from here, okay. And I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m not going to get epted back into


    my original pack. I don¡¯t n on going back there anyway if I ever get out of here.


    I look at the seething woman and exhale heavily.


    ¡°I just wanted to hear my father¡¯s voice. I miss him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who misses their father. I¡¯m sure every girl in here who has a father does,


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0078


    but they know they have to obey the rules. Youngdy you have put yourself in a big mess. Just


    when I thought you had written your name in the Alpha¡¯s good books, you¡¯re about to enter his


    cklist.¡±


    ¡°I know, right.¡± I mumble under my breath and my head falls. I y with my fingers as I try to


    envision. what my punishment this time around will be.


    Clean toilets. Clean rooms. Get locked up in the dungeon¡­


    I listen with a pounding heart as she reports my offense to someone over the phone. She mentions


    something about letting the Alpha know and that¡¯s when I understand that I¡¯m truly doomed.


    He¡¯s going to be very furious. Who knows what he¡¯s going to do to me?


    Oh my G o d, what if he invites me over for a night and has sex with me this time around?


    My face turns red.


    The idea of having casual sex with him sounds very appalling to me because my morals are still in


    tact. However, the bad girl in me wishes that could happen.


    Imagine Alpha Reagan going down on me¡­


    Whew!


    It¡¯s getting very hot in here. Where did all the Oxygen go?


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± Monica calls my name. I look up at her with dread filled eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re in big trouble. Alpha Reagan wants to see you.¡± My heart migrates to my throat. I gulp and


    push down into my stomach, My scalp starts itching out nervousness.


    This is not good.


    ¡°Does he?¡± I ask, rising from my seat. The breaths.ing out of my nostrils are as hot as steam


    from a boiling pot. I tuck a few strands of hair behind my hair as I stand before her, not knowing


    what to do with myself.


    ¡°Yes, he does. Now, off you go. He¡¯ll be the one to know what to do with you. I wish you the best.¡±


    She points to the door, clearly dismissing me. I give a quick look at the door, then at her face,


    cursing her in my heart for making such a big fuss over this.


    Did it really have to reach Alpha Reagan? I believe she could¡¯ve handled this on her own. It¡¯s not


    like I¡¯ve done this before. This was the first time ever. She should have at least given me a second


    chance.


    I thought she was better than Lisa. Now I¡¯ve seen that they are all praying for my downfall because


    what the heck.


    Casting her onest hateful re, I leave her office and head straight to the elevator that takes me


    to the ground floor. The walk to Alpha Reagan¡¯s chambers is a long but interesting one because for


    a short while I can forget about my current predicament and admire the beauty of the


    infrastructures and gardens in this castle. There are so many servants here and I see the need for


    them. Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    There¡¯s so much to be done.


    Thank G o d I¡¯m not a servant.


    ¡°Ashanti. Am I correct?¡± A guard asks as I approach the building.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Come with me. Alpha Reagan said to bring you to him.¡± I simply nod and he leads the way. I frown.


    when I notice it¡¯s not the same building I got intost night.


    I¡¯m quiet and on my best behaviour as I follow the guard and when we finally get to his office door,


    my heart starts thundering in my chest. When the signales for me go in after knocking, I


    lifelessly push step into the


    . Voor and office. It¡¯s spacious and just as sophisticated as his bedroom and he¡¯s sitting behind his


    work desk that¡¯s situated at a far corner of the room. I clear my throat and bow my head.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± I call respectfully. I almost vanish into thin air when he rises from his seat and


    walks towards me, both hands tucked into his trouser pockets. I don¡¯t even have the audacity to


    look at his face.


    ¡°Look at me.


    I drag my gaze up to his face. He has a neutral look. I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s upset or not. I swallow hard.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Chapter 0079


    ¡°I heard what you did.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I saw the phone and got tempted and I broke the rules and I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m ready to receive any.


    punishment you have for me.¡± I say with pleading.


    eyes.


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason why you are being restricted from talking to your parents back at home.¡±


    I¡¯m tempted to ask him what that reason is, but I know I¡¯ll be putting myself in even more trouble if I


    do that, so I shut up and let him talk on.


    ¡°If I let you talk with your father, I¡¯ll have to do the same for very other H**m girl. Can you try to


    imagine the chaos that will cause?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be a disaster.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy you know that.¡± He takes one step closer and now we are just a few inches away from


    each other. His hands are still tucked in his trouser pockets, and I feel his fresh, cool breath on my


    face.


    Goddess, he is handsome.


    His outfit is the usual, a suit, but he doesn¡¯t have on his jacket. Just a white shirt and navy blue


    trousers. His coffee brown hair is slick and he smells so nice. I could eat him whole right now.


    ¡°This will not happen again.¡± His warning doesn¡¯t even sound like a warning. One could think he¡¯s


    making me a promise. I nod my head.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0079


    ¡°It won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now that¡¯s been settled¡­¡¯


    31


    *Wait¡­settled? I¡¯m not going to get punished?¡± I ask in awe and a soft chuckle tumbles from his


    lips. He brings his hands to my face and pushes a few strands of my hair behind my ear. Electricity


    zaps between us as his hand grazes over my skin. I


    tremble and he notices. His eyes widen in surprise.


    ¡°Why are you always so jumpy each time I touch you? Do I have such a strong effect on you?¡±


    I wish the sky would drop on my head and bury me into the earth.


    He noticed!


    He has f**g noticed that he has this much effect


    on me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not always jumpy when you touch me.¡± I lie through my teeth. He strokes my cheek and my


    body betrays me by trembling again.


    Shit!


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about.¡± Then he chuckles. I bite my lips to prevent my own chuckle from


    tumbling out. This man will be the end of me.¡± Don¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do what?¡± I ask, staring into his glistening eyes. My heart rate picks up when he gently cubes


    my chin and brushes his thumb over my lips in a sensual way that makes sparks fly in my brain.


    This man is making me lose my brain cells.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0079


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one who has the right to bite those lips.¡± His deep baritone voice vibrates in my entire


    being. ¡°And when you do that, you have idea what ideas it puts in my head.¡±


    Should I spice up the moment by asking what those. ideas are? Or should I stay quiet?


    I should rather stay quite.


    This is the Lycan King. Flirting with him is definitely not a good idea.


    ¡°That said.¡± He steps away from me. ¡°Did you like the movies we watchedst night.¡± And he


    changes. the topic again.


    This man has a talent for changing topics at the most unexpected time and in the most unexpected


    way. It frustrates me!


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± He calls my name and I almost scream at him!


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I asked you a question.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes. The movies¡­ I did enjoy them.¡± He raises a brow, giving me an intense look.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± I nod with a small smile.


    ¡°Good. So tell me what other movie genres you like.¡±


    ¡°Roms. Action. Historical¡­ whatevers¡± I¡¯m waving my fingers in the air as I say the word ¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0079


    whatevers¡± and that makes him howl with


    laughter. I chuckle as I watch himugh heartily at my jumbled words.


    He¡¯s adorable.


    Right now I don¡¯t even feel like I¡¯m in the presence of an Alpha. That domineering aura of his has


    suddenly dissapeared and the atmosphere feels so rxed.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± He finally stops howling. ¡°I¡¯ll


    prepare a few more movies in these genres so we¡¯ll watch when next I invite you over.¡± My


    eyebrows shoot to my hairline as I give him a shocking gaze.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I believe you heard me right, Ashanti.¡±


    ¡°You will be inviting me over. Again?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the servant tell you?¡±


    ¡°She uh¡­ she did. I just¡­¡±


    ¡°You just what?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I purse my lips together and stay quiet. He chuckles yet again, shaking his head.


    He¡¯s going to invite me again.


    That¡¯s all what¡¯s ringing in my mind right now.


    I am thrilled!


    ¡°I have a few things to round off with before going home.¡±


    ¡°Is that my cue to leave?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Take a seat. I want you here with me while I work.¡±


    ¡°I should sit down while you work?¡±


    ¡°I believe that¡¯s what I said.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He casually shrugs his shoulders.


    ¡°I just want you around.¡± Then he walks back to his desk like he hasn¡¯t thrown my mind into a frenzy


    with his words.


    He just wants me around.


    What the hell is that supposed to mean?

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Chapter 0080


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± I hear my name and immediately, I press the power button of the ipad in my hand and


    look in the direction of the call. My eyes fall on Alpha Reagan who¡¯s on his feet, putting on his suit


    jacket and that makes me instantly understand that it¡¯s time to go. Disappointment washes through


    me like an ocean wave, almost carrying away the good memories I share with his precious iPad, but


    I hold on tight to them.


    I calmly ce the ipad on the table and rise to my feet. I didn¡¯t even finish my movie.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± I reply calmly. He picks up his phone. and suit case and heads over to the sitting area.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡± He says looking his wrist watch.


    ¡°I figured.¡± My voice is almost inaudible. My eyes are glued to the ipad. I don¡¯t want to separate with


    any of them yet.


    ¡°I can see you are having a hard time parting ways. with the ipad.¡± He smiles at me. I nervously


    scratch my neck and shake my head in denial.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡± I lie. He chuckles lightly and picks up the ipad from the table. Confusion


    spreads through every fibre of my body when he stratches it towards me.


    ¡°If you promise me it¡¯s not going to get you


    Chapter DUB


    distracted from your duties around here, you can keep it.¡±


    ¡°Oh no. I¡­ I can¡¯t ept that. The girls will chew me raw if they find out I got that from you.¡± I take


    a step away from him and his sweet temptation.


    1 already have enough girls breathing fire down my neck because of him. I don¡¯t want things to


    escte.


    And Alina¡­


    Oh Alina.


    ¡°You hurt me with your words Ashanti. You¡¯re denying a gift from me not on your own ord, but


    because of what people will say. Does that mean you take into consideration what people say orOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    think about you?¡±


    ¡°Around here, I have to.¡± I¡¯m still scratching the back of my neck. He chuckles lightly and picks up


    left hand, shoving the ipad into it.


    ¡°You want it. I¡¯m giving it to you, so take it.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure this is okay?¡±


    ¡°You think I would be the Lycan King if I didn¡¯t do the right things most of the time?¡± He smirks at


    me. Proudly. I simply chuckle and shake my head. There are many subscriptions in there and I¡¯ll


    make sure to keep them working since they are being used now. Enjoy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I sh him a small smile as I look at the beautiful gadget in my hands.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t try to use it to contact your father.¡±


    There¡¯s a stern frown on his face. I shake my head in denial.


    ¡°I will not.¡±


    And I mean it. I appreciate him for letting me have this, so I will not disrespect hismand.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking your word. That said¡­¡± He stops and lets out a small sigh. My heart melts when his lips


    curve into a smile. The butterflies in my stomach take flight. ¡°Thank you for staying with me for


    these few hours.¡±


    ¡°You are uh¡­ wee. Eventhough I have no idea why you asked me to stay.¡±


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t know everything.¡±


    My breath hitches in my throat when he closes the little gap between us. There¡¯s barely any space


    between us. Our bodies are almost touching. I look up into his eyes and drown in their charm. I gulp


    hard when his


    thumb gently caresses my cheek.


    ¡°Do you know what I want to do right now?¡± His voice has gone from gentle to husky. So hot, I


    almost pee my pants.


    G o d, just his gaze is getting me aroused.


    ¡°I won¡¯t know until you tell me.¡± I whisper back to him.


    ¡°I want to take you to my chambers and spend another wonderful night with you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s stopping you from doing that?¡±


    ¡°My sanity.¡± He whispers, throwing my mind in a confused state. I crease my brows, giving him an


    intense look.


    ¡°Your sanity?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I shudder when he puts a few strands of hair behind my ear and gently caresses my cheek


    again. ¡°Ashanti.¡± His voice hugs the letters of my name in the most romantic way.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡±


    ¡°After the time we spent togetherst night, my sanity has been hanging by a fine thread. I spend


    another night with you and that thread will snap. If that happens, things¡­¡± He looks away from me.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bubbles as he swallows. My eyes follow his gaze around the room till they meet


    mine again.


    I so badly want him toplete that statement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡±


    What?


    No!


    He just changed the topic. Like always!


    ¡°You didn¡¯t finish your statement.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing important.¡±


    ¡°I highly doubt that!¡± My voice is a bit harsh. He smiles in amusement and shakes his head. He


    gives me a gently kiss on my forehead and says;


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He turns and heads to the door. I follow him, only because he¡¯s the Alpha.


    He just left me on suspense.


    An agonizing one.


    B a s t a d.


    I am frowning like a disappointed kid as he leads. the way outside where I see two cars parked in


    front of the building.


    ¡°Logan.¡± He calls and a man rushes towards us with his head bowed down.


    ¡°Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Take her to the H re m quarters.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± The man turns to me. ¡°After you, Miss..¡± He points the way leading to the ck car


    that leaves my mouth hanging.


    It¡¯s a f**g Rolls-Royce.


    He¡¯s sending me home in a f**g Rolls-Royce.


    ¡°Good night, Alpha Reagan.¡± I bow down to him trying to keep myposure despite the war going


    on with my nerves within me.


    A f**g Rolls-Royce.


    He simply nods his head.


    ¡°You take care. See you around.¡±


    ¡°I will. Thanks.¡± I walk to the car and get in. My eyes look out through the passenger seat door to


    see him once more.


    My mind is in a jumbled state when the driver gets in and ignites the car engine. My eyes stay on


    Alpha


    Reagan as the car drives forward till I can¡¯t see him again.


    I will not be getting any sleep tonight.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Chapter 0081


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    I had a long night.


    A very long night. I kept pondering what Alpha Reagan when he said he just wants me around.


    Could Tessa be right about him having feelings for me? That has got to be the case because why


    on earth will he tell me a thing like that?


    ¡®Get over yourself, Ashanti.¡¯ My subconscious whispers, crushing my hope into dust. I clear my


    throat ande back to my senses.


    He could never like me. I should getting ahead of myself.


    But what the f**k was that statement for?


    ¡°Ashanti, watch out!¡±


    Baam!


    Hot, searing pain courses through my forehead as it collides with an extreme hard surface in front of


    me. My vision goes blurry for a split second before it adjusts and I notice that I just walked straight


    into a balcony.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I since in pain, taking a step back from the hard concrete and massaging the stinging spot


    with my fingers.


    ¡°Are you alright, Ashanti?¡± Tessa asks, greatly concerned and I simply nod my head.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I just got distracted. That¡¯s all.¡± I step away from the balcony and lead the way into the


    cafeteria. My fingers are still on the aching spot, massaging it. There are a few bleeding bruises


    which are no cause for rm and I¡¯m sure there¡¯s going to be bump on the spot as well.


    The pain makes so angry.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been distracted all morning.¡± Tessa finally speaks once we take our food and head to a


    nearby table where we sit on it to eat. I heave out a heavy sigh and look at her. I¡¯m tempted to tell


    her about the time I spent with Alpha Reagan in his office and the statement he made about


    wanting me around him, but I decide not to share that d¨¦tail with her. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Right now my mind is already jumbled up enough. I don¡¯t want her analysing his actions and words


    and feeding me more reasons why I should believe Alpha Reagan has feelings for me. So I gently


    shrug my shoulders.


    ¡°I just have a lot on my mind.¡±


    ¡°Want to share?¡± I quickly shake my head.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s fine. Thanks for your concern though.¡± I sh her a tight smile and dig into my food. Just


    then, a group of girls start chanting as a girl walks into the cafeteria, smiling from mr to mr.


    ¡°Look who we have hear.¡± I look at the girl with creased brows, trying to understand why her friends


    are cheering her up. She gives them a lousy greeting and heads to their table. I sigh, shake my


    head and focus on my food.


    I don¡¯t¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m dying to hear how your night with the Alpha went.¡±


    That statement causes blood dry to dry up in my veins. I pause on my meal and throw my eyes in


    their direction. The girl in question is grinning like an idiot, tilting her head from side to side while


    flipping her hair.


    She looks very excited.


    She spent the night with Alpha Reagan.


    Why?


    ¡°Oh, you have no idea.¡± The girl gushes and I tighten my grip on the fork in my hand. I want to shoot


    my head in her direction and stab her with my gaze so she¡¯d just die and stop talking


    nonsense. ¡°I had such a splendid night with him. That man can **!¡± I choke on my saliva.


    The f**k did she just say?

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Chapter 0082


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Tell me more!¡± Her friends squeals in excitement and I fight my urge to rise from my seat and go


    snap their necks one by one.


    He f**d her?


    He sent me home after telling me he wanted to be with me only to invite another girl over and f**k


    her?


    F**k him!


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± Tessa calls and I give her a stern look. ¡± Whoa! Why do you look so p**d?¡± Her eyes


    drops. to my te. ¡°And stop stabbing the poor fries.¡± My gaze drops down and that¡¯s when I notice


    I¡¯m indeed stabbing my food. I quietly let go of the fork and grind my teeth hard, curling my fingers


    into a fist. Indignation is burning in me like wildfire.


    He didn¡¯t f**k me when we spent the night together, but he f**d another girl.


    Why?


    Am I not attractive enough? Did I not seduce him enough?


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Tessa¡¯s questiones through. I ignore it and calmly push my seat behind and


    rise to my feet.


    ¡°See youter.¡± Then I leave the cafeteria, fuming with rage and fury.


    F**k him!


    F**k, f**k, F**k him!


    He is nice to me. He makes me spend time in his office while he works. He gives me his ipad. He


    tells me he wants me around him. Then he f**ks another girl.


    What¡¯s that supposed to mean?


    There are a thousand more questions swimming in my head as I walk to the arena. By the time I


    arrive, I am tired and even more angry. Dissapointment adds to thebo when I don¡¯t see him


    anywhere around the arena.


    ¡°Nelly.¡± I call, trying to force a smile as I approach her. The moment she sees me, her face lights up


    and she stretches her arms out for a hug.


    She loves hugs. Lots and lots of them.


    Despite the fact that I¡¯m not in the mood to get touchy with anyone this morning, I give her a hug


    because I do not want to disappoint her.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± She greets cheerfully.


    ¡°Good morning. There¡¯s no sign of Alpha Reagan.¡± I¡¯m looking around as I make that statement.


    She nods.


    ¡°Yeah. And if by now he isn¡¯t here already, then we shouldn¡¯t expect him.¡± I bite my lips hard and


    curse him within me.


    Heartless jerk!


    ¡°I see.¡± I¡¯m looking at everywhere else but her face so she doesn¡¯t notice my dissapointment.


    He won¡¯te for training today.


    He¡¯s probably still in bed, sleeping because of how exhausted he is after f**g that girl all night.


    Holy Lycans. Ashanti stop!


    Why am I even thinking of that?


    ¡°And the moon goddess decides to punish us today.¡± Nelly murmurs, looking at the door.


    ¡°What you mean¡­¡±


    Oh s**t!


    It¡¯s her.


    I swallow hard and tear my gaze from her intimidating figure that walks into the room. Nimbus


    clouds are hanging above our heads right now. Everywhere feels chilly and I can bet my life that the


    moment she utters a word, thunder and lightning will strike us all in this room.


    ¡°I wish she didn¡¯t have toe today.¡±


    ¡°You and I share that wish.¡± I focus oncing up my shoes and Nelly does the same.


    ¡°You girls seem close.¡± I stop what I¡¯m doing and look at her face.


    ¡°Good morning Alina.¡± I greet since it¡¯s obvious she has no manners


    When you meet people, you ought to greet them before saying whatever it is you have to say to


    them.


    She chuckles and folds her arms over her breasts.


    ¡°Are you subtly calling me mannerless?¡± My gaze drops back to my shoes as I finish up what I¡¯m


    doing while saying:


    ¡°When you say it like that, one would think I¡¯m too scared to say it to your face.¡± Then I look at her. ¡±


    Get over yourself. It was a harmless greeting, stop trying to dig deep into it.¡± I sh her a tight smile.


    She scoffs, shakes her head, looks from Nelly to me.


    ¡°You two seem to be close.¡±


    ¡°Yeah you said that better. Got a problem with that?¡±


    I ask with raised brows. She scoffs, shakes her head and whisks away much to my relief.


    And Ladies and Gentlemen, challenging her like that was a big mistake on my part because she


    had me mercilessly trashed during our duel.


    Today has been the worst day of my life since I arrived in this H a r e m.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Chapter 0083


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    Theundry room in this Harein on weekends is thest ce I want to be, that¡¯s why I¡¯m going to


    do myundry today, which is Wednesday. Mid week. because the majority of the other girls do not


    even trespass here.


    The first day I tried to doundry on a Saturday with the other girls, I was bullied and teased and


    finished thest person, at midnight, because everytime I put my clothes in the machine and turned


    it on, someone would turn it off and take them out, just to put hers and I couldn¡¯t do


    anything to defend myself because they would all gang up on me.


    After that terrible experience, I made up my mind never to go in there to doundry on a weekend. I


    scheduled myundry for weekday evenings, when the ce will be almost empty.


    I¡¯m humming a hip-hop song as I walk into the room, but halt in my tracks when I see someone


    sorting out clothes in front of the machine she


    intends to use. I want to assume it¡¯s one of those terrible girls, but after taking a close look at her, I


    recognize who she is.


    ¡°Hayley?¡± I ask, to make sure she¡¯s the one. She looks up at me and all my doubts are confirmed.


    She¡¯s the one. The girl who greeted me and tried to talk to me but our conversation was intercepted


    by


    Chapter 0083


    Rhea the day we arrived here at the Harem.


    The sweet girl.


    ¡°Hi.¡± I greet calmly as I approach her.


    ¡°Hello Ashanti.¡± She reciprocates my smile and that warms my heart.


    She¡¯s not going to bash me.


    Since the day


    we ser


    we have never had an Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    encounter ever again. I set myundry basket filled with my dirty clothes In Front of the machine


    next


    to hers.


    It¡¯s a good thing she¡¯s just starting as well. I could really use somepany during this time.


    Non-toxicpany, I mean.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it crazy that we¡¯ve never even seen each other since that day we spoke?¡±


    ¡°It definitely is.¡± She chuckles nervously.


    Why does she seem to be so nervous?


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I ask, concerned. She nods her head.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m good. Why do you ask.¡±


    ¡°You just seem¡­ a bit¡­ you know what, nevermind. I must be overthinking.¡± I give a dismissive


    wave and proceed with taking out my clothes from theundry basket to sort them out like she¡¯s


    doing.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I keep stealing nces at her every now and then. I¡¯m not the type to initiate


    small talk with people and she looks like she isn¡¯t the type either.


    Infact, she seems to be a lot more reserved than I am, so I guess I¡¯ll be the one doing the¡­


    ¡°Hayley!¡± A powerful voice shouts her name and the next thing I hear is heavy footsteps walking into


    the room. I turn to look and my heart falls into my abdomen when I see Rhea marching into the


    laundry room with aundry basket in her hand, fuming with rage. ¡°Hayley.¡± She calls yet again,


    approaching us and immediately, Hayley rises to her feet and bows down to her. My body goes rock


    solid with shock.


    Did Hayley just bow down to Rhea?


    Why the f**k will she do that?


    My eyes almost leave my sockets as I witness what happens.


    Rhea dumbs theundry basket filled with dirty clothes in front of Rhea and takes a killer pose with


    her hands folded over her breasts.


    ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t find out you hade to do yourundry without taking mine? You were trying


    to y smart, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No, Rhea. That¡¯s not what happened.¡± Hayley is panicking as she talks and I am dying of shock as


    stand here. My mouth is wide open as I look at what¡¯s transpiring before me, ¡°Your clothes weren¡¯t


    sorted out yet that¡¯s why I took just mine.¡±


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t bother to look for me so I could sort them for you before you came here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Rhea. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°It had better not.¡±


    My jaw is sitting on my kneecaps as I watch Rhea empty theundry basket in infront of Hayley who


    still has her head bowed down.


    What sorcery is this?


    ¡°You will never be able to outsmart me, Hayley. You tried to escape doing myundry, but I caught


    you. So now, wash them and make sure to wash them. properly. Is that understood?¡± Rhea sneers.


    Hayley hastily nods her head in agreement.


    I have had enough.


    ¡°Rhea you can¡¯t order her to wash your clothes. That¡¯s wrong!¡± I tell Rhea who¡¯s gaze darkens with


    anger. She drags her eyes from Hayley and nts them on my face. The heat of her scowl almost


    burns my facial features to ash.


    ¡°How about you mind your business, Ashanti?¡±


    ¡°Mind my business?¡± I chuckle in frustration. ¡± How can I mind my business after witnessing such an


    abhorrent act? How dare you turn a fellow


    Harem girl into yourundry girl? You have no right to do that!¡±


    ¡°I guess you haven¡¯t heard the statement that the strong prey on the weak in this Harem. She¡¯s a


    weakling, that¡¯s why I have every right to treat her any way I please.¡±


    ¡°A weakling?¡±


    ¡°You heard me right.¡±


    ¡°Are you even serious?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think, Ashanti. Like I said, mind your own damn business. Don¡¯t get involved.


    in this.¡± She turns back to look at Hayley who¡­ STILL HAS HER HEAD BOWED DOWN!


    What the actual f***k!


    ¡°And you, when you¡¯re done washing and ironing and folding and packing, get me something to eat.


    If in two hours I haven¡¯t had anything to eat, you will be punished and you know how excruciating


    my punishments for you can be.¡± Then she swivels and sashays out of theundry room.


    She must be very proud of the so-called power she thinks she has.


    ¡°Hayley.¡± I call in shock as I turn to look at her. ¡± For how long has this been going on?¡±


    ¡°Since the first night we arrived here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask in a harsh whisper. I cannot believe what my ears are hearing.


    That long?


    ¡°And have you reported her to the elderly s?¡± h e shakes her head in denial.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because if I do, she¡¯ll make my life even more miserable.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think that?¡±


    ¡°She walks with Alina, the Lycan warrior. They are close. If I disobey her or rat her out, she¡¯s going


    to get Alina involved and you know what Alina is capable of doing to weaklings like me.¡±


    My heart shatters into a thousand pieces as I listen to her talk.


    Some crazy s h i t is going on in this castle.


    I look at the clothes Rhea just dumped and stare at her. She¡¯s sorting them with tears in her eyes.


    And I thought I was having a rough time here?

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Chapter 0084


    REAGAN¡¯S POV.


    In my dreams, I see Ashanti.


    When I wake up in the morning, the first thought that crosses my mind is about her.


    At work, her voice is in my head, distracting me from doing anything.


    She is destroying me without even trying!


    ¡°She¡¯s your mate. It¡¯s only normal that she drives you crazy and it won¡¯t be this bad if you¡¯d just tell


    her and ept her.¡±


    And there goes King again. Adding salt to my wounds.


    ¡°King, please can you slip into something morefortable? Like ama?¡±


    ¡°You very well know you won¡¯t survive being at Lycan King if I were to slip into aa.


    ¡°You are supposed tofort me, not berate me like this.¡±


    ¡°I will only seize to berate you when you finally do the right thing.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s as much whining as I can take from you tonight. Leave me alone.¡± I block him out and


    heave out a heavy sigh of exasperation.


    King is right though.


    Everything I¡¯m going through right now is nothing out my Karma. My body, my mind and my spirit is


    punishing me for not wanting to do the right thing. But like I said before, I have my reasons.


    Groaning, I lean forward, towards the table to pick up the remote control, but pause hallway when I


    see my cell phone on the table as well.


    All I have to do is pick up that phone, make one phone call and Ashanti will be here in the next


    twenty minutes, but I won¡¯t.


    I almost lost my shit the other night she was here. I need one more night away from her toe


    back to my senses.


    A knock sounds on my door. I flick my eyes to it, wondering who it could be. Most definitely one of


    my servants who¡¯s here to ask me for the one. millionth time tonight if I need anything.


    ¡°Come in.¡± I say out loud. Immediately, the door, creaks open while I pick up the remote control and


    turn on the TV. Whoever it is closes the door and the next thing I hear is footsteps approaching me.


    My eyes are still glued to the screen as I search for channels.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± I hear my name and the voice


    echoes in my head over and over again until I match it with its owner¡¯s face.


    F**k no!


    I whip my head to my right, only to see Alina, standing before me. My mouth drops when she


    shrugs off the zer covering of her body, letting it drop to the ground and revealing herpletely


    naked body. My eyes brows trip to my hairline as I look at her,pletely dumbfounded.


    What¡¯s going on here?


    ¡°Alina. What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± She doesn¡¯t respond to me. Instead, walks in front of me and


    tries to strap over my thighs, but I stop her by holding her right arm and pushing her away.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± She calls in pure shock. Staggering. She cannot believe I just pushed her away.


    ¡°Stop.¡± I warn through my teeth. She¡¯s looking at me in awe. Like she cannot believe I just pushed


    her away.


    Which wasn¡¯t the case until Ashanti showed up.


    ¡°Why? Why do you want me to stop? You never ask me to stop.¡± Her voice is a broken mess as she


    talks. I suck in a deep breath and adjust on my seat.


    She¡¯spletely naked before me, but just like the other girls, she has nothing on me.


    This is what I mean when I say Ashanti is


    destroying me. Before she came, Alina used to be my best girl. I¡¯d summon her at least three times


    every week and I used to have my best night with her. Just looking at her naked body would get me


    aroused, but all that has changed.


    Looking at Alina¡¯s body right now makes me feel the same way a teenager feels when looking at


    dirty dishes packed in a sink.


    Annoyed.


    Maybe even disgusted.


    I want to be nowhere close to her.


    ¡°I owe you no exnation, Alina. When I say I do not want to be with you, you ought to respect that


    and stay clear of my path.¡±


    ¡°What if I can¡¯t?¡± A ridge forms between my brows as I furrow them, giving her a surprised look.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We had something special, Alpha Reagan.¡±


    ¡°We had sex.¡±


    ¡°Special sex.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Chapter 0085


    ¡°I¡¯m tired Alina. Leave before I disrespect you by calling security toe drag you out of here.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡± She tries to touch my face but I dodge by turning in the other direction. I cast


    her a serious re that makes her understand that I¡¯m truly p**d.


    Slowly, quietly, she picks up her zer from the floor and covers her body before heading out of my


    bedroom. In tears.


    I don¡¯t feel even an iota of guilt.


    I told her from the onset. I made her understand that what we¡¯ll have will be nothing but casual sex,


    but since she¡¯s the stubborn and entitled brat she is, she went ahead and put in her emotions,


    thinking she could force them on meter on and force me into having something serious with her.


    Now¡¯s even worse because I¡¯ve found my mate.


    Alina and I will never be a thing. Not in this life. Not in my next life. Not ever!


    Sighing heavily, I lean back on the sofa and close my eyes.


    I¡¯d rather have Ashanti raid my mind all night than think for another moment about the encounter I


    just had with Alina.


    **************


    ******


    ************


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°I would have gauged my eyes out if I hade in here and seen mashed potatoes on the menu.¡± I


    chuckle at Tessa¡¯s words.


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like mashed potatoes?¡±


    ¡°I abhor mashed potatoes. I¡¯d rather starve to death than eat them.¡± She almost bangs her tray on


    the table before pulling out a seat for herself.


    ¡°Well then good for you.¡± I take my seat as well and dig into my food. I need to eat well and pack


    enough energy this morning before going for training in case Alina beats me up again in the name


    of having a duel with me.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± A familiar voice calls my name from my left side. I look up and raise my brows in surprise


    when I see Hayley standing beside me with her tray of food in her hand.


    ¡°Hayley?¡± I ask in surprise.


    ¡°Good morning, Ashanti. Please can I sit here with you and have breakfast? The other tables are


    upied and I don¡¯t want to sit with the other girls who will make fun of me.¡± She exins calmly


    and my eyes do a quick scan of the room.


    All the tables are indeed upied. I look back at her and nod.


    ¡°Yeah. Sure. Join us.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She sits down and greets Tessa who replies to her with a small smile.


    ¡°Did you think about what I told youst night?¡±


    ¡°You mean reporting Rhea¡¯s bullying to authorities?¡± She asks and I nod my head.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What? Is she being bullied as well?¡± That¡¯s Tessa. I drop my fork and take in a deep breath,


    preparing myself to tell her what I witnessed. By the time I¡¯m done, Tessa is shaking her head and


    smiling.


    ¡°I¡¯m not even surprised. Rhea is an obnoxious brat and even if Hayley reports this issue to the


    elderly s e r v a ts, they won¡¯t do sh i t about it.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Hayley confirms and my heart bleeds for her.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Tessa says, looking at me. ¡°You are close with Delta Kyle. He kinda likes you, why don¡¯t you


    tell him.¡± I shake my head in denial.


    ¡°This issue concerns Alina as well and we can¡¯t


    report it to Delta Kyle who is her brother. It¡¯s going to reach Alina¡¯s ears and she¡¯ll make things even


    more miserable for Hayley.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yeah. That¡¯s true. Delta Kyle is a no go area.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m already used to them. I can manage. Thanks for at least sympathizing with me. That¡¯s


    not something I¡¯ve ever gotten from any of the


    other girls.¡± She smiles and I watch her eat her food in pain.


    No one deserves to go through all this b u l h i t. It¡¯s unfair.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡±


    Oh, sweet Mother of all Werewolves!


    Does my name ever rest?


    I whip my head in the direction of voice, ready to snap at whoever just called, but I swallow the


    words the moment my eyes fall on Lisa, the elderly


    s er v a n t. I drop my fork in my te and hastily rise to my feet.


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am Lisa.¡±


    ¡°Prepare to spend the night with the Lycan King. He has requested your services.¡±


    My heart falls into my abdomen, pressing on my dder and right now I want to pee.


    No, he does not!

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Chapter 0086


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Prepare to serve the Lycans King. He has requested your services.¡±.


    No he hasn¡¯t!


    I am in a trance. My eyes are wide open, but I can¡¯t see anything. My head is spinning like a merry-


    go- round. I have mixed feelings. I¡¯m excited about having to spend another night of princess.


    treatment with him, but disappointed because he is not as thrilled about spending time with me as I


    am because he keeps inviting girls over so he can have sex with them.


    ¡°Again!¡± A loud cry jabs me out of my thoughts. I look around and notice that all the girls are looking


    at me,pletely shocked. Some have their food- filled mouths hanging open. Others have paused


    on the food-filled spoons. It¡¯s is an interesting scenario.


    Frowning, I look at Ma¡¯am Lisa and exhale heavily.


    ¡°Again?¡± I ask the question as well, my tone is gentle.


    ¡°Yes. Again. I have no idea what he sees in you.¡± She eyes me from head to toe with a disgusted


    look on her face. ¡°You are nothing but a troublemaker!¡± I don¡¯t say anything to her. ¡°You don¡¯t need


    to undergo any more training since you¡¯ve done this before. You can go for yourbat training


    after breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Okay Ma¡¯am.¡± I sigh in relief when she walks away from me. My heart is pounding in my chest as I


    take my seat.


    I will be spending the night with Alpha Reagan.


    The events of thest night we spent together rey in my mind like a movie and I find myself


    blushing and asking myself many questions.


    Is he going to kiss me again? Is he going to ask me to eat with him? Run his bath? Pick out his


    outfit?


    Oh, goddess. I¡¯m losing my mind!


    ¡°Apart from Alina, no other girl has been


    summoned two times in the same week by Alpha Reagan.¡± I hear a girl tell a group of other girls.


    I¡¯m tempted to look at them, but I know better than to do that.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I seriously do not care, but it makes me excited.¡±


    ¡°Why are you excited?¡±


    ¡°Alina will be p i s s e d when this news reaches her and she¡¯s going to torment Ashanti. I can¡¯t wait


    for that to happen.¡± A wicked giggle follows that statement. Quickly, I rise up from my seat and leave


    the cafeteria with a pounding heart.


    That girl said nothing but the truth in there. Alina will be furious when this news reaches her. I am


    dead!


    I¡¯m praying in my heart as I walk to the arena. My prayer is for Alina not to show up for training


    today because if she does, then I¡¯m definitely not going to leave the arena in one piece.


    My prayer, however, is not answered because the first


    person I spot when I walk into the arena is Alina. I freeze in my tracks when our gazes meet. I melt


    like butter when she smirks and silently cuts her thumb through the air across her neck with her


    eyes glued on my face. She just made me


    understand in the most subtle way that she¡¯s going to kill me today.


    The next two people I notice are Alpha Reagan and Delta Kyle.


    We¡¯ll all be around for training today.


    ¡°Good morning Alpha Reagan, Delta Kyle.¡± I greet the men, bowing respectfully.


    ¡°Good morning, Ashanti.¡± Delta Kyle responds with his usual charming smile. Alpha Reagan says


    nothing, but I can feel his gaze on me as I go to drop my back on the seats and take off the hoodie I


    have on.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± Alina calls and I don¡¯t know why, but I turn to look at her. Alpha Reagan stops what


    he¡¯s doing and gives her his attention. She approaches him with a bright smile on her face.


    ¡°Yes, Alina.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m having a hard time tying my hair in a ponytail. Do you mind helping me to do that?¡± My brows


    crease as I watch her ask him to do something so ridiculous.


    Tying one¡¯s hair into a ponytail is no difficult thing to do. It¡¯s quite easy. She¡¯s lying. She only wants


    him to notice her.


    Eww!


    I cannot believe the lengths she¡¯ll go just to get him to notice her.


    My eyes ping-pong from her to Alpha Reagan. He has both hands shoved in his trouser pockets


    and he¡¯s staring at her nkly.


    I pray he refuses. I don¡¯t want him to help her tie up her hair.


    ¡®Alpha?¡± She calls, smiling when moments go by without him saying anything. ¡°Please¡­¡± All her


    teeth are outside. She¡¯s trying to act cute to lure him. It¡¯s cringey.


    ¡°I mind. Find someone else to do it for you.¡± He says and turns to focus on what he was doing. I


    almost sprout out a pair of wings as I watch Alina sigh in frustration.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Chapter 0087


    Serves. You. Right.


    Smiling like an idiot, I check my shoce to make sure they are well tied before rising up. I pull out


    the rubber band on my left wrist and bundle up my hair to tie it up, but a hand stops me by taking


    out the hair from my hands.


    ¡°Let me help you.¡± A deep, baritone voice speaks from behind. I turn around abruptly to see who it


    is and die in the second when my eyesnd on Alpha Reagan.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± I call in pure shock.


    ¡°Now that you know it¡¯s me, can you turn around and give me the rubber band so I can get this


    done. I don¡¯t have all day.¡¯


    ¡°You¡­ you want to help me tie my hair?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ b¡­but¡­¡± I stutter like an idiot, pointing at Alina who looks like she¡¯s going to explode


    anytime soon because of how hard she¡¯s fuming. ¡°But you just refused to help Alina turn up her


    hair.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°Ashanti. Turn around. Now!¡±


    That¡¯s a serious order. I obey despite the


    xylophones that are ying on my knees. I am


    weak and pale and lifeless as I hand him the rubber hand. My heart is threatening to crash out of


    my chest. I¡¯m breathing out hot air through my nostrils. All my nerves are inplete disarray in my


    head and my body as a whole.


    I am unstable.


    It takes him less than no time to tie the hair.


    ¡°All done.¡± I turn around at the speed of light to face him. I want to say thank you, but I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t


    because my mind is in chaos and I cannot string letters together to make out meaning words, talk


    less of sentences. ¡°I like your hair better when it¡¯s down. Why don¡¯t you let it down during training?¡±


    His voice is so calm, so sweet, I have to blink many times to make sure this is not happening in my


    head. ¡°Ashanti.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡±


    He¡¯s standing right Infront of me. I touch my hair, it¡¯s tied up in a ponytail. This is not my


    imagination. This is real


    ¡°I asked you a question.m¡±


    Yes¡­ a question.


    I swallow dryly and clear my throat.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t leave my hair loose during training because it¡¯s going to be all over the ce. It¡¯s going


    to¡­ uh¡­ disturb my movements and all.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± My eyes look ahead and spot Alina. Her face has gone dark with rage. Her brother offers to


    tie up her hair, but she declines and does it herself and her


    Chapter 0087


    gaze does not leave mine throughout the process.


    She¡¯s going to kill me today.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for jogging. Join the others.¡±


    ¡°Yes Alpha.¡± I stay nted to my spot as he walks


    away.


    What just happened?


    Alpha Reagan declined Alina¡¯s request to tie up her hair, just toe and tie mine when I didn¡¯t


    even ask. Is he trying to get me killed?


    Why would he even do a thing like that?


    Throughout the jogging session, I make sure to stay at least one mile radius away from Alina, but


    that doesn¡¯t help the tension she creates between us by looking at me like she wants to eat me raw.


    After warming up, the next three hours go by with us learning newbat techniques from both the


    Alpha Delta. I still do my best to stay as far as I can from Alina.


    When it¡¯s time for duels, the Alpha and Delta have the first duel of the day, followed by otherCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    soldiers. My mouth hangs open when Alina proposes a duel with Alpha Reagan.


    As they fight, I notice he doesn¡¯t go easy on her like he does with me. He fights with her like he


    fights with his fellow Lycan Soldiers and watching Alina take him on sends chills down my spine.


    Goodness, she is powerful! I need to undergo years and years of training before I¡¯ll ever be able to


    defeat her in a duel.


    Alpha Reagan wins all ten rounds as usual and as they step out of the circle, Alina is panting like


    someone who¡¯s going to drop dead anytime soon. I almost p** my pants when she points in my


    direction.


    ¡°Her.¡±


    I look left and right and even behind me to see if she¡¯s referring to someone else, but I¡¯m the only


    girl standing in the direction she¡¯s pointing at.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± She calls my name breathlessly. ¡°I want to have a duel with her.¡±


    A thousand sparks shoot up my spine when those words hit my ears.


    She what?

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    I¡¯m on my knees. A chunk of my hair is in Alina¡¯s brutal grasp and she¡¯s pulling it behind with all her


    might while twisting my right arm behind my back mercilessly. My body is thrumming with pain from


    bruises and kicks I have gotten from her during this duel.


    We are in the seventh round and I¡¯ve not been able to win any. Like hell, I haven¡¯t even sessfully


    thrown a single punch at her. She wasn¡¯t bluffing when made me understand her ns to kill me. I


    try to hold in the pain for some time, hoping she¡¯ll notice I have no way to defend myself again and


    stop, thereby winning the round, but several seconds go by and she still does let go of my hair or


    my arm. Instead, she pulls and twists harder, causing me to scream because I can¡¯t bear the pain


    anymore.


    ¡°Strawberry!¡± I shout out my safe word with a defeated voice. ¡°Strawberry!¡± I cry in agony as I give


    up. Alina pushes my head as she lets go of head and releases my arm. Everyone apuds her. my


    This is the eight round she¡¯s winning.


    I¡¯m weak and exhausted. We have two more rounds to go, but I have no energy left in me. Wiping


    off the streaks of sweat trickling down my face, I try to rise up from my feet to prepare for the next


    round, but Alina does let me gain my bnce.


    Unexpectedly, she pushes me from behind and staggers backwards before dropping again to the


    ground. Before I know it, she¡¯s on my body, punching my face and pulling my hair.


    ¡°Alina stop!¡± I scream as I try to block her punches. on my face with my arms but she¡¯s just too


    strong.


    ¡°Die, bitch!¡± Horror overses me when she


    spreads out her right arm and I notice her fingers have shape


    -shifted to paws. Her ws are pointed and sharp. She raises her hand up in the air and brings it


    down, aiming for my face. I scream at the top of my lungs and close my eyes, waiting for her sharp


    ws to tear open my face. Suddenly, I feel her weight being lifted off of me and I hear her let out a


    sharp cry. I open my eyes just in time to see Alpha Reagan lifting her in the air with just a single


    hand and throwing her against a wall with all his might. Alina howls in agony as her back collides


    with the hard concrete wall before she drops to the ground.


    I go rigid with shock.


    ¡°Ashanti!¡± Both Alpha Reagan and Delta Kyle call in unison as they rush to check on me. My body is


    cracking from pain. Agony is ripping my skin to shreds. The two men stoop by my side with worried


    looks on their faces. Delta Kyle is taking inventory of my body while Alpha Reagan is trying to


    support me so I can sit upright.


    ¡°Ashanti, are you alright?¡± That¡¯s Delta Kyle.


    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere? Tell me. That¡¯s Alpha


    Reagan. I look at both men, totally confused. The two men look at each other and reality taps wine


    on their faces. Immediately, Delta Kyle withdraws and rises to his feet, leaving Alpha Reagan with


    me.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Says the Alpha as he slides an arm around my back while the other finds its way


    around the back of my knees.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask in horror when he scoops me into his arms and rises to his feet.


    He¡¯s carrying me bridal style in front of everyone. Some of the men have their mouths hanging wide


    open in shock, for some, it¡¯s their eyes, but no one dares utter a word. Alina bursts Into to tears in


    her brother¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan¡­¡± I look at him worriedly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. I¡¯m perfectly okay.¡±


    ¡°You are not the one to judge that. I¡¯m taking you to the infirmary to get checked.¡± Then he heads for


    the door, as we walk past the others, I bury my head in his broad chest to hide

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Chapter 0089


    As he walks on, there¡¯s a bitter-sweet sensation pooling in my stomach and spreading throughout


    my entire body.


    I am in Alpha Reagan¡¯s arms, inhaling his fresh, clean cologne. That¡¯s a dreame true for every


    girl in this pack. I¡¯m ted to be in his arms, but at the same time, terrified, because of Alina.


    The murderous re she gives me as Alpha Reagan stepped out of the arena will live rent free in


    my head till I die.


    I am finished.


    When we finally get to the infirmary, a full body check up is carried out on me and my wounds and


    bruises are cleaned. They¡¯ve even given me a bag of drip for energy and Alpha Reagan only stops.


    insisting for a full body scan to be carried out when the doctor assures him that I have no broken


    bones or internal bleeding.


    I keep thinking about Alina. She fought me with so much anger, that¡¯s why it was impossible for me


    to win a single round. She was ready to dig her ws. into my face. She was ready to hurt me for


    real.


    Goddess!


    What have I gotten myself into?


    ¡°How are you feeling? Is the pain any better?¡± Asks Alpha Reagan as he sits at the foot of the bed,


    a few feet away.


    I¡¯ve been transferred to a private room.


    ¡°Yes it is. And almost all my bruises have healed.¡±


    ¡°Good. Good.¡± He looks at my face and sighs heavily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I ask, confused.


    ¡°I noticed she was getting out of control, but I didn¡¯t think she would try to break the rules by


    attacking you the way she did. I should have stopped her sooner.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to apologize. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re fine?¡± His voice is a low whisper. His eyes are a strange shade of brown,


    crystal clear, piercing yet warm. He looks worried about me.


    I prop myself up against the pillow and nod my


    head.


    ¡°Yes. I am.¡±


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± My name sounds from the door. Both Alpha Reagan and I look to see who it is and I¡¯m


    awestruck when I see Delta Kyle walking in, looking


    very worried.


    ¡°Delta Kyle.¡±


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± He walks to my bedside and


    stands over me.


    ¡°A lot better.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? No fever? No broken bones, no excessive bleeding?¡±


    ¡°None of those.¡±


    ¡°Thank G o d.¡± He breathes with relief. ¡°Ashanti I¡¯m very sorry for what my sister¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize on behalf of Alina.¡± Alpha Reagan cuts him off. The two men look at


    each other. ¡°She¡¯s going to do so herself.¡±


    ¡°Of course Alpha, she will.¡±


    ¡°Can I go home now?¡± I ask, trying to ease the tension between the two of them. Alpha Reagan


    looks back at me and shakes his head.


    ¡°No. You cannot. Your drip isn¡¯t finished and you need enough rest.¡± He rises from the bed and


    straightens his shirt. ¡°Kyle and I will leave you to rest. When it¡¯s time for you to get discharged, a s e


    r t and driver will be here to take you straight to my chambers.¡±


    My heart starts drumming when he mentions his chambers. Delta Kyle¡¯s gaze darkens and he exits


    the ward, leaving Alpha Reagan behind.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t go there directly from here.¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡±


    ¡°I uh¡­ I have to shower and pack a few clothes.¡±


    ¡°I believe I have a shower and clothes at my


    chambers.¡±


    ¡°Yes you do, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But nothing. Don¡¯t make a fuss when theye to take you.¡± My heart careens out of control when


    he leans in and kisses my forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon.¡± He deciphers, tucking his hands into his


    trouser pockets. Palpitations crash my nervous system as I watch him saunter out of the ward like


    the g d he is. I spend an eternity staring at the door he exits, pondering in silence the meaning of


    everything he has done for me today.


    What is going on between us?


    SurniOwned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chaptqe 90

    Chaptqe 90


    Chapter 0090


    REAGAN¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Kyle,¡± I call in a gruff voice the moment Kyle and I step out of the infirmary. He stops walking and


    faces me. I study his expressions seriously. I noticed he suddenly left the room when I was talking


    with Ashanti. He looked annoyed.


    He truly likes her and seeing me get cosy around her makes him feel awkward.


    This is interesting.


    ¡°Alpha, you called.¡± I clear my throat and nod my head.


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± I take a step forward. ¡°I need you to summon Alina to my office right now.¡±


    ¡°That will be done with immediate effect, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I give him a curt nod and he bows as I make my way to the car that¡¯s waiting to take me to


    my office. I¡¯m all sweaty right now and I badly need to take a shower, but I can¡¯t do any of that until


    I¡¯ve properly reprimanded Alina for what she did to Ashanti.


    She went way overboard and I need to talk some sense into her.


    When I arrive at the office, it takes less than twenty minutes for her to join me and the moment I see


    her, bile crawls from the pit of my stomach into my mouth. I can taste the bitterness on my tongue.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0090


    ¡°Alpha Reagan, you sent for me.¡± Her voice is gentle and soft and she looks a lot calmer than she


    did a while back at the arena, Calmly, I rise from my seat and step away from my table, my gaze


    stered on her face.


    I know exactly why she beat up Ashanti. Out of jealousy. What I don¡¯t understand is why she thinks


    she has the right to be jealous of another girl because I¡¯m starting to give her my attention.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± I ask quietly as I stand a few meters away from her. She lets out a small


    sigh and nervously intertwines her fingers.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional.¡± She lies.


    The look on her face doesn¡¯t reflect her words. She was well aware of what she was doing. I frown.


    ¡°I highly doubt that.¡± Her gaze intensifies. ¡°Does this have anything to do with the fact that a few


    hours ago at the arena, I chose to tie up Ashanti¡¯s hair and not yours?¡± My voice is calm but deadly.


    She separates her fingers and drops both arms by


    side. Her gaze has darkened. I can see her fighting her urge to have an outburst.


    her


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Alina.¡± One step forward. My expression is as hard as granite as I look deep into


    her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m warning you.¡± I sneer. What she doesn¡¯t know is that between the two of us, she¡¯s not


    the only one holding herself back from having an outburst.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0090


    I am so mad at her that the only thing stopping me from punching her hard in the face at this


    moment is my principle of notying my hands on a woman.


    If she was a guy, I would¡¯ve broken her neck by now. There¡¯s a war going on within me right now.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She finally says the word I want to hear. ¡± Does that make you happy now?¡±


    ¡°So you did that out of jealousy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did that out of jealousy!¡± Her eyes water. Not only did you tie her hair, but you¡¯ve invited her


    to spend the night with you a few hours after I begged you to look at me again. How can you


    choose her over me!¡±


    Uh¡­ because she¡¯s my mate? 1


    ¡°Ever since that girl arrived, you¡¯ve been acting so cold and distant towards me. You¡¯re not the


    Alpha Reagan I used to know. Pleasee back to your senses!¡± Her face is as wet as a drowned


    rat by the time she¡¯s done ranting. She looks miserable and being in her presence right now irritates


    me.


    I shake my head and walk back to my table, where I lean against the edge, and cross my ankles


    with my hands tucked in trouser pockets. I study her.


    She¡¯s in love with me. She wants me for herself,


    that¡¯s why she cannot bear to see me treat another woman nicely.


    Poor thing.


    ¡°Alina,¡± I call quietly. Her gaze meets mine. ¡°You will apologize to Ashanti for deliberately hurting her


    during your duel.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious! You don¡¯t expect to say sorry to that low-life werewolf?¡± She cries out in total


    disbelief. I look at her in awe, marveling at her


    audacity to think that I will let this slide. I cannot even bring myself to give her a sardonic smile.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chaptqe 91

    Chaptqe 91


    Chapter 0091


    ¡°You have until the end of tomorrow to meet her and apologize. Fail to do so and you¡¯ll have


    yourself to me for the fate that will befall you.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Reagan!¡± She calls sternly. ¡°I am the daughter of the former Delta of this pack. Ie from a


    well-respected family. You do not expect me to soil my reputation by apologizing to that low- life!¡±


    ¡°Ignore mymand and you¡¯ll know the true meaning of soiling one¡¯s reputation. I¡¯m done with


    you. Leave my office.¡±


    ¡°But Al¡­¡±


    ¡°NOW!¡± I roar furiously and the reverberation of my voice makes the walls tremble. Alina fearfully


    takes on her heels. I only calm down when the door closes behind her.


    Stupid girl.


    ********


    ******


    ***********************


    *****


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°News of what Alina did to you at the arena has spread like wildfire!¡± Tessa tells me as she lowers


    herself on the bed. Hayley, who came with her, upies the stool by the bedside. My head is


    itching as I look at the two of them, trying to understand how my news always travels so fast.


    17+


    Chapter 0091


    ¡°And everyone¡¯s saying she did it out of jealousy.¡±


    ¡°That you¡¯re gradually taking her ce in Alpha Reagan¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°She was frantic!¡±


    ¡°Girls, please stop!¡± I cry breathlessly. If those are the words going around, then Alina is going to kill


    me!


    ¡°None of that is true. I¡¯m not taking Alina¡¯s ce!¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk. You¡¯re still trying to not believe it even when it¡¯s this obvious?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you crying when you haven¡¯t even heard the juiciest part?¡± She cuts me off. My eyes


    widened in shock.


    ¡°She¡¯s more?¡± I ask aghast.


    ¡°Yes, there is. A few people saw Alpha Reagan carrying you in his arms all the way here. That has


    got people, especially girls going bonkers¡±


    ¡°Oh G o d!¡± I facepalm myself.


    I knew Alpha Reagan carrying me all the way here. was a terrible idea. I tried to tell him that but he


    wouldn¡¯t listen. Now look!


    ¡°I am finished. The H a r e m girls, Alina¡­ they¡¯ll kill me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they will.¡± Says Tessa, chuckling. I re at her, annoyance tugging at my heartstrings. I


    cannot believe she finds this situation funny. My


    Chapter 0091


    life is on the line.


    ¡°Are youughing at me?¡±


    ¡°Hell no. I¡¯mughing at the situation. You are making everyone go bonkers. It¡¯s fun to watch.¡±


    ¡°Fun to watch? My life is on the line! Alina will kill me one of these days!¡± Iment and she quietly


    nods her head.


    ¡°She has ns to do that. That¡¯s why you have to seek refuge under Alpha Reagan¡¯s wings. When


    you spend the night in his chambers, beg him to let you stay a few days. That way you¡¯ll be


    protected.¡±


    ¡°Tessa ire Donovan!¡± I shout out her full name. ¡± Stop messing with me!¡± A hot p on her


    shoulder follows that statement. She jumps from the bed, giggling and Hayley joins her.


    I cannot believe them.


    ¡°And also, there¡¯s talk of Alina getting punished for what she did.¡± Hayley chips in.


    ¡°She has to be punished. She broke the conduct.¡± Tessa adds fuel to the fire as always. Iy back


    on the bed and stared at the ceiling above.


    It¡¯s always from one chaotic situation to the next.


    I¡¯m going to die in this pack!


    Just when I¡¯m about to drive them away, the door opens and an elderly woman dressed in s e r n t


    uniform walks into the ward. I immediately


    recognize her. She¡¯s the same s e r v a n t who received me at Alpha Reagan¡¯s chambers a few


    days ago.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Good day Misses.¡± She politely greets the three of us with a bright smile on her face.


    ¡°Good day, Ma¡¯am.¡± Both Tessa and Hayley look confused.


    ¡°Ashanti, I¡¯m here to take you to the Alpha¡¯s chambers.¡± I notice Tessa¡¯s gaze widen from my


    peripheral vision. She¡¯s shocked. I purse my lips together to stop myself from smiling.


    ¡°But it¡¯s still four pm. Isn¡¯t it a bit too early for me to go there? And also, I still need to take a


    shower.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Reagan says you should shower and rest in his chamber. Now, I can see your drip is


    finished. Let¡¯s be on our way.¡± I look at my friends whose eyes and mouths are hanging open


    because of how shocked they are. I smile.


    I don¡¯t me them for reacting that way. I can¡¯t believe this is happening to me either.


    Special treatment from the Alpha himself.


    Feels so good!

 Chaptqe 92

    Chaptqe 92


    Chapter 0092


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    I am in deep slumber, but I keep feeling something soft and tender touching my forehead. I blink a


    few times and crease my eyelids before finally fluttering my eyes open. The dimly lit bedroom


    comes into view and I immediately realize where I am..


    In Alpha Reagan¡¯s bedroom. On his bed.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± His voice signals and I quickly look down only to see him sitting by my side on the


    bed.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan,¡± I call as I struggle to sit upright on the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for waking you up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s perfectly okay. I¡¯m not here to sleep anyway. You¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Wee home.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ashanti.¡± He¡¯s giving me a bright smile that¡¯s melting my heart within. He looks very


    cheerful this evening. My eyes scan the bedroom before looking back at my body. I¡¯m putting on a


    night dress and that triggers memories of the events that took ce a few hours ago.


    Even at my father¡¯s castle where I was a princess, I never had s v a n t s who bathed and helped


    me dress. up, but I experienced that in Alpha Reagan¡¯s


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0092


    chambers.


    Upon arrival, there was an already prepared warm bath and s r n t s ready to bathe me, after which


    they brought a handful of dresses for me to try on. I had a hard time choosing which dress to wear.


    Dinner was like a banquet and thank G o d I had my appetite. I ate like never before.


    I was treated like a Queen.


    ¡°Did the s e r v a s take good care of you?¡± I chuckle shyly.


    ¡°They treated me like a princess. I was


    dumbfounded.¡± He simply smiles.


    ¡°What about your bruises? Do you feel pain anywhere?¡±


    ¡°My bruises have all healed and I feel no pain. I¡¯m perfectly okay.¡±


    ¡°Sure?¡±


    ¡°I swear it on my life.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯m happy to hear that.¡± Because I don¡¯t know what to do with myself again, I y with


    my fingers.


    He¡¯s happy to hear that I¡¯m doing okay. That¡¯s good to know. This man seriously cares about me.


    ¡°Alina has until the end of tomorrow to tender you an apology. If she doesn¡¯t, let me know.¡±


    ¡°About that¡­¡± I nervously scratch the back of my neck. Alina apologizing to me means we¡¯ll have to


    meet face to face and that¡¯s thest thing I want to


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0092


    happen right now. Who knows what she ns to do to me when we next meet? I really don¡¯t want to


    die. now. ¡°Can she¡­ I mean is it really necessary for her to apologize to me?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want her to.¡±


    ¡°She has to, so she will. If you¡¯re scared about her harming you, don¡¯t be. She won¡¯t be able to do


    anything to you.¡±


    ¡°But I¡­¡±


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± He calmly cuts me off. I close my mouth. and focus my gaze on his face. ¡°The time is


    eight pm and Alina has until the end of tomorrow to tender you that apology. Thirty hours is enough


    for her to decide if she wants to make amends for the wrong she did or get into my ck book and


    you will let me know what her decision is. Am I


    understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Good girl. She had no right to hurt you the way she did and so you deserve an apology from her.


    You know that, right.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. I¡¯m just scared of her. She¡¯s terrifying.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Alina can be terrifying to other girls, but she shouldn¡¯t be to you.¡± I tilt my head to the


    side and furrow my brows at him.


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    ¡°Alina might be a Lycan warrior. She indeedes from a powerful and influential family, but she¡¯s


    not up to your rank in the werewolf world.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of a Lycan Delta and you are the Daughter of a werewolf Alpha. You are an


    Alpha heir. You have more authority than she does in this world.¡± He rises to his feet. ¡°So why cower


    at her feet when you can conquer her?¡± The only thing that makes me understand he¡¯s not ying


    is the serious look on his face. His words are making my head spin like a roller coaster.


    Why cower at her feet when you can conquer her?


    Did he just say that to me?


    ¡°I¡¯ll freshen up and join you.¡± I quickly push his words to the back of my mind and clear my throat.


    ¡°Should I uh¡­ do you mind if I pick out a


    comfortable outfit for you?¡± A smile fleets across.


    his face.


    ¡°I would love for you to do that.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± I hastily peel off theforter from my. body and jump down from the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll just go in.


    there and¡­ and get to work.¡± Then I run into the closet with my heart in my throat.


    I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m suddenly nervous. Maybe it¡¯s. because of what he just told me about Alina.


    He wants me to conquer her.


    Or, am I interpreting it wrong?


    Ha!


    He does nothing but drive me crazy with his words. every time we meet.


    I stand at the center of the massive closet, gaping at the sight of his collection of everything he


    owns. From shoes to clothes to essories like belts, watches¡­ Speaking of watches, the guy hasOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    got taste!


    After ogling, I head to thepartment for


    sweatpants and pick out a grey one. A navy blue t- shirt catches my eye and I take it off the hanger


    in itspartment. I also noticed he always puts on white singlets under his shirts so I head to the


    compartment for innerwear and pull out a white one. I chose two pairs of ck socks. When I¡¯m


    done with my selection, I ce everything on the ind and just as I¡¯m about to leave, Alpha


    Reagan walks in.


    Ruffled, wet hair. A bare, muscr chest that has a few drops of water hanging onto it. I bet those


    water droplets do not want to let go of that


    awesome body either. My eyes drop to his waist and my face turns red. I can only imagine the size


    and length of his cock. He must be huge!


    ¡°Seven point five inches when fully erected.¡± He says with a wink. For a second, I¡¯m confused about


    what he means, but it takes milliseconds for my brain to analyze and interpret the meaning of his


    sentence and I¡¯m simply awestruck. My pupils dte and I gasp, my hands flying to my mouth to


    prevent the scream from tumbling out.


    SEVEN POINT FIVE INCHES WHEN FULLY


    Holy f**k!


    ¡°I know, right?¡±


    ¡°I gotta get out of here.¡± I rush out of the closet with my face red like wine and the only thing ringing


    my mind is seven point five inches.


    If the time everes, will I be able to take it?

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Chapter 0093


    KYLE¡¯S POV.


    I¡¯m seething as I park my car in the driveway and step out of it. When Alina proposed a duel with


    Ashanti at the arena, I knew approving was at


    terrible idea because of how infuriated she looked, but I couldn¡¯t go against Alpha Reagan after he


    approved.


    I don¡¯t know what got her so upset, but the bitterness I saw in her eyes when she fought with


    Ashanti was scary. I should have stopped her when shended the first punch. Ashanti would not


    be in the hospital if I had just¡­


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I collide my fist with the steering wheel and lower my head on it. Undesirable memories,


    things I would want to obliterate, rey in my


    mind.


    The anxiety in Alpha Reagan¡¯s eyes when he rushed to Ashanti. The way he kept asking her


    questions. about her well-being. He f**g carried her bridal style all the way to the infirmary and


    stayed with her to make sure she was properly attended to.


    Apart from his mate, who iste now, he has never done that to any other girl and if he¡¯s doing it for


    Ashanti, it means he truly likes her.


    He f**g likes her!


    ¡°Dammit!¡± Iment, unbuckling my seat belt and stepping out of the car.


    Chapter 0093


    ¡°Wee home, Delta Kyle.¡± The guards around thepound greet and I respond to them with a


    rigid nod as I make my way to the front door. I hope Alina is around because I¡¯m here to see her.


    She needs to exin to me why she beat up Ashanti mercilessly during their duel.


    ¡°Wee home, Delta Kyle.¡± The servant who opens the door greets me. She¡¯s one of the longest-


    serving maids in our household. I¡¯ve known her since I was little and I respect her very much.


    ¡°Thank you, Kathy. Is Alina home?¡± I ask, stepping into the house.


    ¡°Yes, she is.¡± Kathy joins me.


    ¡°And why are you looking for me?¡± I hear Alina¡¯s voice from the staircase. I whip my head in her


    direction and I feel the anger I¡¯ve been trying to


    bury all day sprout within me like seeds from the


    soil.


    She hurt Ashanti.


    I turn to Kathy.


    ¡°Please excuse us.¡± She simply nods and walks. away. Alina meets me in the living room in less


    than no time. She¡¯s standing a few meters away from me with both arms crossed over her chest.


    She


    doesn¡¯t even look apologetic for what she did.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± I ask inaquiet, but deadly


    voice.


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0093


    ¡°Don¡¯t f**k with me, Alina. You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± She chuckles. ¡°That.¡± Her hands fall to her


    side as she takes a few strides towards me with a grim smile on her face. ¡°So this is about her.


    You¡¯re here to chastise me for hurting the girl you like.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to reprimand you for your misconduct. during training today. Beating her up like that


    during your duel? What the hell got over you?¡± I ask with a gruff voice. Alina rolls her eyes and


    blows out an annoyed breath.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s not my fault she¡¯s weak? I didn¡¯t even put in much energy. I was fighting with her like I do


    with other Lycan soldiers. It¡¯s not my fault she¡¯s a feeble werewolf who cannot withstand my kicks.


    and punches.¡± She says nonchntly. There¡¯s not an iota of remorse on her face.


    She doesn¡¯t feel sorry, nor does she feel frightened that this could get her in trouble.


    ¡°Alina.¡± I let out a hefty sigh, stationing both hands on my waist. My gaze is on her face. ¡°You know


    the rule. Shapeshifting of any sort is not permitted during an indoor duel, but you broke that ruleCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    when you transformed your fingers into paws and attempted to bury your ws in Ashanti¡¯s face.


    Thank the goddess Alpha Reagan was fast enough to stop that from happening.¡±


    ¡°Is that why he had to pick me up and throw me against the wall like I was some problematic rogue?


    And even after that transpired, you did not hurry to


    3/


    + 15 BONOS


    Chapter 0093


    me, your sister, to check how I was faring even though you knew I was in pain. Instead, you ran to


    meet that lowlife!¡± Her voice progressively


    increases with each word and by the time she¡¯spleting that sentence, she¡¯s screaming. Her


    face has gone dark with anger.


    ¡°Because you brought that upon yourself!¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t feel sorry for any of that. Ashanti is like a bone in my throat, a speck of dust in my eyes,


    a thorn in my flesh. She¡¯s ruining things for me in this castle and I¡¯ll do anything to stop her!¡±

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Chapter 0094


    ¡°Do you even hear yourself talk sometimes? Alina, your obnoxious ambition to end up with Alpha


    Reagan is going to put you in a lot of trouble.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill her. I swear I¡¯ll kill Ashanti!¡± She¡¯s screaming at the top of her voice. Her eyes are


    watery and her hair is turning into a hot mess. I can hardly recognize the person standing in front of


    me. This is a side of Alina I have never seen before. She¡¯s losing her mind over this man. ¡°And stop


    trying to stop me from achieving my goals because of your selfish desires. If you really like Ashanti


    as you im, make her yours. If you do, I won¡¯t have any reason to kill her, but if you don¡¯t, you


    better step out of my way!¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s anyone between the two of us whose


    desires are selfish, that person would be you, not me. You want to go to the extent of killing a girl


    just so you can be with the Alpha King, but not for once have you thought of how that will affect our


    entire family.¡± She shoots me a hard re. ¡°Yes. You are not only inviting problems to yourself, but


    you are dragging your family name into the mud. Do you have any idea what will happen to our


    family¡¯s reputation if everything you n to do backfires?¡±


    ¡°Backfires? And what makes you think that¡¯s going to happen? At least I¡¯m someone who goes for


    what I want. I fight to get what I want. Unlike you, I¡¯m no p**y. You are a f**g Delta, Kyle, you¡¯ve got


    power and influence. Yet you don¡¯t use it to your


    advantage. Who does that?¡±


    ¡°I use my power and influence in the right way. Like I told you before, don¡¯t expect me to clean up


    your mess when you f**k up. If you want to be with Alpha Reagan, fight for him the right way and


    stop hurting Ashanti. I¡¯m warning you.¡±


    ¡°Are you seriously taking that girl¡¯s side on this? I am your sister for goodness sake!¡±


    ¡°Then do the right thing!¡±


    The entire house is trembling with our voices as we scream at each other. It¡¯s been ages since Alina


    and Ist had such a heated argument. I¡¯m sure the servants must be wondering what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°F**g leave me alone!¡± She cries, tears spilling down her cheeks. ¡°Do you have any idea what I¡¯mCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    feeling right now? What I¡¯m going through?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll go through worse if you don¡¯t stop


    ¡°Why do you always have to be so cruel?¡±


    now.¡±


    ¡°Because I am your brother and I care about you. I don¡¯t want you to ruin your life by running after a


    man you were not destined to be with. For f**k¡¯s sake Alina, there are other Lycan Alphas out there.


    who would do anything to be with you.¡±


    ¡°But they are not Reagan!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost it! You¡¯ve f**g lost it! There¡¯s not hope for you!¡± I give up. This conversation is going


    nowhere. Alina will never take my word so I better stop wasting my breath.


    Chapter 0094


    ¡°What¡¯s going on down there?¡± A voice asks from the staircase. Both Alina and I snap our heads in


    its direction and there stands out father with a


    perplexed look on his face.


    ¡°Father.¡± I take two steps toward the staircase. ¡± Talk to Alina¡­¡±


    ¡°No, he should talk to you!¡± Alina rudely cuts me off.


    ¡°Let. Me. Talk!¡± I roar with rage, causing her to


    tremble and shut up. I turn back to our father. ¡°As I was saying. Talk to Alina. Caution her. She¡¯s


    ying with a ticking bomb that¡¯s going to explode in her face soon and I¡¯m afraid that the explosion


    is going to cost us everything we¡¯ve worked hard to build as a family in this pack. You spoiled her,


    so fix it!¡±


    ¡°Kyle, what are you talking about?¡± I¡¯m already on my way out of the door by the time he finishes


    that


    sentence.


    I am so angry. Not just at Alina¡¯s but at our parents


    too.


    I warned them not to always let that girl have everything she wanted. To teach her that she cannot


    always get things going her way in life. All they did was pet and adore her and now, if we are not


    careful, she¡¯s going to ruin everything for us.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Chapter 0095


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Feed me.¡± Says Alpha Reagan as he sits on the sofa across from me. My eyes widen in shock as I


    re at him in disbelief.


    ¡°I should feed you?¡±


    ¡°I believe that¡¯s what I said.¡± He dares to look at me. I rub my hands together and clear my throat.


    My eyes are hovering over the many bowls of food spread out on the table before us. My mouth is


    watering. Everything looks delicious. I look back at him and almost melt in my seat when our eyes


    lock. He smiles.


    He f**g smiles.


    ¡°Feeding me is not a difficult thing to do, is it?¡± He asks calmly. My eyes drop from his face to his


    chest and I curse my mind for reying the image of his d**k before my eyes.


    Seven point five inches when fully erected.


    Holy goddess!


    My face turns red as I try to imagine myself touching. Maybe sucking it. Oh, how I¡¯d love to¡­


    ¡°Ashanti.¡±


    F**k f**k f**k!


    I cannot believe I¡¯m reminiscing about the size of his d**k in his presence.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0095


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking about my c**k.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± I tly deny it.


    ¡°But your eyes say otherwise. They are staring at it right now.¡±


    I want to crawl into a hole and die!


    When did my eyes travel far down there? I¡¯m indeed staring at the spot between his legs. I quickly


    drag my eyes away and ster them on a nearby wall. My face has turned beetroot. There¡¯s a


    downpour of embarrassment on me right now, soaking every inch of my body and making meCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    shiver.


    What have I done?


    ¡°Careful youngdy. Knowing you have those. thoughts about me will get me hard and if I get hard


    right now, I will not be able to control myself. This is a warning.¡±


    A warning?


    No, it¡¯s not. That¡¯s a ticket for me to take my chance and make him hard.


    I look back at him and I¡¯m annoyed to see him smiling and winking at me.


    Hold himself back?


    Why the f**k is he holding himself back with me. I didn¡¯t ask him to!


    ¡°I¡­¡± I clear my throat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°The image of my d**k will live rent-free in your


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0095


    head till you die.¡± He giggles. He¡¯s mocking me.


    ¡°Not if I see another which is bigger. Maybe even feel it.¡± I fire back at him, keeping a straight face.


    Two can y this game. His brows furrow as he trains his eyes on me, but he doesn¡¯t look angry or


    offended by my statement. He looks amused.


    ¡°Touch¨¦.¡± He finallyments and picks up a te. ¡°Since you¡¯ve refused to feed me, I¡¯ll just go


    ahead and feed myself so I don¡¯t die of hunger and starvation.¡±


    Drama King.


    I seize the spoon from his hand before he can serve himself.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say no.¡± I take the te and serve some chicken casserole before going to sit on the same


    sofa as him.


    He was indeed serious about wanting me to feed him. I diligently feed him all his meals and he eats


    like an obedient child. I have no idea what¡¯s going on right now.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He tells me when I put down thest te on the table. A few minutester, the entire


    ce is cleared by s e r v a n s and we are once more, left alone.


    ¡°I picked out movies for us to watch.¡±


    ¡°Did you?¡± I ask gleefully. He nods and rises to his feet. I do the same. He walks to the center of the


    room.


    ¡°But before that, I want you to do something for


    1


    Chapter 0095


    me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Strip dance.¡± He says it so calmly like it¡¯s as easy as picking out an outfit for him. I ce my palm


    on my chest and give him a closer look.


    ¡°Strip dance for you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Notpletely naked. Just¡­ ¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± I sh him a knowing smile. I think it¡¯s time for me to get my revenge. He set me on


    fire a while ago, now it¡¯s my turn to do the same thing. Just get on the bed and watch me entertain


    you.¡± I sk him with a seductive smile. Surprise fleets across his face as he walks to the bed.


    I pick up the TV remote control and turn it on. I search for a music channel and turn on the speaker


    volume. After that, I proceed to change the


    bedroom lights to multicolored dim lights and thest thing I do makes him suck in a deep breath.


    Today¡¯s Bonus Offer

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Chapter 0096


    I slide down my nightdress and I¡¯m left with just pants and a bra. I¡¯ve never done a strip dance


    before, but I believe I know how to twist my body seductively to turn on a man.


    ¡°Ashanti¡­¡± He slurs as I move my body to the rhythm of the music, deliberately grazing my palms


    and fingers over my breasts and down to my stomach. To my greatest surprise, he rises to the bed


    andes to me. My body sets aze when he wraps his palm around my wrist and leads me


    back to the sitting area. I take back control by gently


    pushing him to the couch and strapping his thighs. ¡°Ashanti¡­ what are you doing?¡± He whispers


    against my neck as I sensually grind my a**against his c**k.


    ¡°How does it feel?¡± I whisper back into his ears, inhaling his fresh smell. I know exactly what I¡¯m


    doing. I know what it can lead to, but I don¡¯t care. I can feel his hardness in my a**. I adjust myself


    on hisp, making sure my p***y touches his c** and I grind hard against it. He moans. I swallow


    mine. Ecstasy explodes with me as my o**m builds up. I¡¯m too h**y and if I keep this up, I¡¯m going


    to c**m on him. ¡°Do you like it?¡± My raspy voice. whispers into his ears again. I freeze when he


    wraps my arms against his waist and gently lowers me to the couch.


    Now, I¡¯m beneath him and he¡¯s above me, between my legs and I can feel his hardness at my


    entrance.


    174


    1


    7


    ¡°What have you done?¡± He whispers huskily as he ms his lips against mine and kisses me


    hungrily. Because I want this too, I kiss him with all my


    might and moan into his mouth when he rubs his c**k against my body. There¡¯s a tingling sensation


    down there. A terrible itch that needs to be


    scratched. My o**m picks up from where it stopped a while ago and this time around, I don¡¯t think I


    can hold it in. I cry out.


    ¡°If you keep doing that, I¡¯m going to c**m.¡± He stops. His eyes bore deep into mine. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Do you want me to make youe?¡± His question throws me off a cliff.


    I have never had an o**m before. Heck, this is the most intimate I¡¯ve ever been with any man.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Meaning you¡¯re not sure.¡± He sighs and gives a dry kiss on my lips before rising from my body.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Stopping myself from doing something you¡¯re not sure about.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± I don¡¯t try to hide the annoyance in my voice. He sits on the couch


    and I sit upright, looking at him like he had lost his mind.


    ¡°Do you want me to f**k you?¡±


    He throws another bomb at my face. It explodes and leaves pieces of my brain all over the ce.


    Same


    with my thoughts.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand. Why are you asking my opinion on that? I thought myself and the other girls


    are just here to pleasure you however they want.¡±


    ¡°Whenever a girl who¡¯s sure about wanting to f**k me walks into the room, I know. That¡¯s why I f**k


    her. But that was not the case with you. You might be a little bold today, but the first day I saw you in


    here, you look terrified and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to f**k you in that state. Today, you seem to have


    warmed to me, but you still look unsure about this. That¡¯s why I¡¯m stopping myself right now. I¡¯m


    only going to f**k you when you are ready.¡±


    ¡°And you think I¡¯m not?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not.¡±


    ge of


    ¡°What makes you think you can be the judge. that?¡±


    ¡°And what makes you think you can be the judge of that either?¡± He asks with an annoying smile. I


    go speechless because his question makes sense.


    My hormones might be raging each time he kisses. or touches me. My mind might be telling me my


    body wants this, but how far am I sure if I¡¯m truly ready?


    ¡°It¡¯s movie time. Go put on somefy clothes and join me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± My voice is less than a whisper. I¡¯m looking at him in total disbelief as I get on my


    and head to the closet.


    I¡¯ll never forgive him for depriving me of having my first o**m.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Chapter 0097


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    My eyes flutter open and I expect to see a pile of masculine flesh and muscles lying by myside, but


    there isn¡¯t. I listen carefully for the sound of a running shower from the nearby bathroom, but the


    entire room is as quiet as a grave yard. I step down from the bed to go check for myself, but both


    the bathroom and Closet are empty.


    Alpha Reagan is nowhere to be found.


    It¡¯s until Ie back to the bed that I see a note on the nightstand and I quickly pick it up to read


    what


    it says.


    ¡°Had to leave early and didn¡¯t want to wake you up. Just like yesterday, my


    I smile.


    I mean, I blu sh.


    I chuckle shyly as I sit down on the bed and read the note till I can recite it offhand.


    He left me a note. He f**g left me a note. My heart is ying hopscotch in my chest. I feel like I¡¯m in


    the sky, flying without wings.


    Why does this piece of paper excite me so much?


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0097


    And what are these butterflies I feel in my stomach?


    Do I¡­. Do I have feelings for this man? Am I falling in love with him?


    ¡°No!¡± I shake my head in denial. No, it can¡¯t be. I can¡¯t fall in love with him. I need to stop these


    feelings from getting any stronger because if I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll literally be preparing myself for a gruelling


    heartbreak.


    Alpha Reagan is on a whole different level I¡¯ll never be able to match. He¡¯s the Lycan King and I¡¯m


    an ordinary werewolf. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll ever be able to meet his standards. He¡¯ll never be


    interested in a girl like me. I¡¯m just a worthless H a r e m girl he likes to have fun with.


    Nothing more.


    I¡¯d better stop having feelings for him because the possibility of us having any thing special is less


    than zero. It¡¯s in the negative section of the number line.


    Gah!


    This frustrating.


    At the speed of light, I throw the note back on the nightstand and go into the bathroom to shower.


    After bathing, I make sure to eat properly and when it¡¯s time for me to leave, a driver takes me to


    the Ha e m quarters as usual. Throughout the ride, I try my best not to think about Alpha Reagan


    and the meaning of his kind gestures towards me.


    The man has no idea how much he¡¯s driving me


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0097


    crazy.


    Once at the H e m, I thank the driver for the ride and step out of the car. As usual, I¡¯m greeted by


    res from girls passing by and they gossip about me, but I¡¯m too happy this morning to say


    anything to them. I don¡¯t want to ruin my mood.


    It¡¯s almost noon, so Tessa won¡¯t be in our bedroom. I¡¯ll just go there and sleep.


    That n of mine is ruined when I walk into the bedroom and meet Alinafortably seated on my


    bed. The moment she sees me, she smiles.


    ¡°Turn around and run!¡¯ My subconscious mind screams and I really want to do that, but my feet are


    glued to the floor. I can¡¯t move. Memories of the trashing I went through in her hands during our


    duel yesterday rey in my mind, causing shudders to run down my spine.


    She kicked and punched me mercilessly. She was. going to scar my face with her ws if Alpha


    Reagan had not stopped her. Her actions depicted her hatred for me and even when I look at her


    seated on my bed, all I can see is anger and fury in her eyes.


    I almost lose bnce when she rises to her feet.


    ¡°And she finally returns.¡±


    I don¡¯t like the way her voice is calm. I prefer when she shouts at me. It¡¯s easier to prepare myself


    for her attack when she clearly shows me how angry she is. But now that she¡¯s calm, I don¡¯t know


    what her next move will be and that¡¯s scary.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Chapter 0098


    ¡°Do you know for how long I¡¯ve been sitting here waiting for you?¡± Her gaze is glued to my face and


    her eyes searching for what I do not know feel like razors, giving tiny, stinging cuts on every inch on


    my face. I wish she would look away. ¡°It¡¯s almost twelve noon and I¡¯ve been here since eight am.


    Meaning I¡¯ve been seated here, waiting for you to return, for four hours.¡±


    Four hours?


    I swear this girl has lost her mind.


    ¡°You seem shocked.¡± She chuckles. ¡°Four hours is indeed a long time to wait for someone while


    seated on the same spot, isn¡¯t it? You must be asking yourself if I¡¯ve lost my mind.¡± She walks


    towards me and only stops when there¡¯s very little space between us. ¡°Well you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve lost my


    mind, Ashanti.¡± She gives me a pained smile that reflects the hurtful look in her glistening eyes.


    This is not one of her dramatic moments. She¡¯s expressing her true emotions to me. She¡¯s in deep


    pain.


    ¡°I have loved that man called Reagan since the day I understood the meaning of the word, love. I


    fought like an idiot to get close to him. I won him over. I had him in my palms until


    you showed up. Ever since you came to this Harem, things have not been same between us and as


    the days go by, I can feel myself loosing my hold on him. He¡¯s getting closer


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0098


    to you. He has chosen you over me on multiple asions. Yesterday he even sent servants and a


    driver to take you from the hospital straight to his chambers.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I have no idea how that information got to you, but it¡¯s not what you think.¡± She lets out a loud


    hystericalughter that makes me tremble with fear. Sheughs so hard that tears leak out of her


    eyes, down her cheeks, but I know those aren¡¯t tears of joy.


    Sorrow.


    They are sorrowful tears.


    ¡°You must think I¡¯m stupid.¡±


    ¡°Look, Alina¡­¡± She stopsughing.


    ¡°Be quiet when I¡¯m talking to you.¡± She warns, but I shake my head. It¡¯s true that she terrifies me,


    but I refuse to let her bully me openly.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. It¡¯s not my fault your rtionship with Alpha Reagan has been strained and if you¡¯re so


    miserable about it, how about you try to fix it instead of bullying me?¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not done talking.¡± I rudely cut her off. She backs away slightly with creased brows, giving me a


    very surprised gaze. ¡°What happened yesterday at the arena was uncalled for. You broke conduct


    by throwing unexpected punches and kicks and even attempted to w my face. You owe me an


    apology for that.¡± She chuckles.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0098


    ¡°I still have until the end of today to tender that apology, but you need to watch out because I¡¯d


    really hate for you to leave with this world without me having the chance to do so.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± I ask sternly. She smiles and eyes me from head to toe.


    ¡°You have on his clothes. You even smell like him.¡± I suck in a deep breath and match her scorching


    gaze. ¡°You should enjoy it while itsts.¡± I freeze when she ces her palm on my left cheek and


    caresses it. ¡°Next time, Alpha Reagan won¡¯t be quick enough to stop me.¡± I p her hand off of my


    face and take several steps away from her.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time.¡± I sneer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s watch and see.¡± Her smile broadens and she proceeds to walk out the room. An exasperated


    sigh leaves my chest as I hastily shut the door behind her.


    Why won¡¯t she just leave me alone?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Chapter 0099


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    After the night of my deprived o**m, I spent the next night with Alpha Reagan again, but the


    following night, he called in another girl and only the Moon knew how upset I was. I almost marched


    to his chambers to ask him what the hell he


    thought he was doing.


    He invites me over and treats me like a queen. He refuses to have sex with me in the name of


    waiting for me to be ready to have sex with him, but he goes ahead and has sex with other girls. Is


    he toying with my feelings?


    ¡°He is driving me crazy without even realizing it.¡± Iment, turning off the shower and stepping out of


    the shower area of the bathroom. It¡¯s seven pm and I just had thest bath of the day. Since I have


    nothing else to do and nowhere to go, I¡¯ll just go to bed once Tessa leaves for night duty, which is


    serving men.


    Yeah, you heard me right. She has finally been called up to serve the Lycan men at the lounge and I


    do not need to tell you she¡¯s fuming.


    I use my hand towel to dry my body before tying a bigger towel around my body. When I get into the


    bedroom, Tessa is fidgeting on the bed. She looks very nervous, it makes me chuckle.


    ¡°Tessa I¡¯ve said you¡¯ll be fine!¡± I try to assure her.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0099.


    She shoots me a dirty side-eye.


    ¡°You¡¯re the same person who said those men are vampires ready totch unto any unsuspecting


    girl and suck her dry.¡±


    ¡°Touch¨¨!¡± I head over to the closet and open up my set and open up my section. The top shelf


    contains my lotions and perfumes and every other body cream essory. Sliding down my towel


    from my body, I take out my body lotion and start applying it on my body while looking at Tessa who


    keeps fidgeting. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I¡¯ve grown so used to her that I feelfortable standing naked in her presence.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Yeah right! Unlike you, I don¡¯t have a Delta or an Alpha who¡¯s going to save me from the hands of


    any man who chooses to have me for the night.¡± She cries.


    This is really getting to her. I have never seen Tessa, get so worked up over something. She¡¯s


    always very confident about whatever she does. This is truly not her domain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what else to say to you, Tess. It¡¯s like. every word thates out of my mouth irritates.


    you the more¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯d be better if you just shut up and let mement in peace.¡± I chuckle lightly, shaking my


    head.


    I understand her frustration. I felt the same way on my first day, but I was lucky someone was there


    to


    ???


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0099


    rescue me. I hope someonees to her rescue. The moment I¡¯m done putting on my pyjamas,


    the room door opens up and one of the H***. Tessa falls on her bed and writhes her body in agony,


    crying out loudly. I fight my urg*e tough.


    ¡°I hate my life!¡± She screams at the top of her voice before rising from the bed and straightening her


    body. I knowforting words won¡¯t do her any good right now, so I simply say;


    ¡°Good luck.¡± And kiss her cheek.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re gonna make me cry.¡± Her eyes water. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Someone asks from the


    door. We both turn to look and there stands Hayley, looking all confused as to why we are suddenly


    hugging and kissing each other. Tessa and I quickly disperse.


    ¡°I uh¡­ it¡¯s time for me to go.¡± Says Tessa, heading to the door. ¡°Good night girls.¡±


    ¡°Good night. Take care. Have fun.¡± I shout out to her and she nods as she leaves.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to be terrified once she gets into that lounge.¡± Hayley deciphers. I nod in agreement,


    trying to recall how terrified I was on my first day in there. The amount of men. Their intimidating


    looks, all that alcohol, and the fact that you have no right to protest when any man touches you.


    They can do whatever they want with you. I shudder in


    F**g ridiculous.


    I shove those awful thoughts at the back of my mind and focus on Hayley who is now seated on my


    bed. We¡¯ve grown quite close these past days and she even spent the night herest night. 2

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Chapter 0100


    I love herpany and I¡¯m happy she¡¯s here with me again.


    ¡°Here.¡± She hands me a bottle of orange juice. ¡°I managed to sneak two of these out of the cafeteria


    after dinner. I already drank mine. You can have this one.¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I take the juice from her smiling. That was very brave of you. I¡¯ve always thought of


    doing something like this, but never dared to actually pull through with it.¡± I exin to her as I


    uncork the juice and drink a good quantity of the juice. The sweet, fruity taste of the juice makes me


    crave more. I have the urge to empty the bottle. now, but I have to save some forter.


    ¡°G**d, I love fruit juices!¡± I exim with a fat smile on my face. ¡°May the Moon goddess grant you


    all, your heart desires, Hayley. You¡¯ve made my night. with this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d I could put this very fat smile on your face.¡± She rises from the bed and I give her a


    confused look.


    ¡°Are you leaving already?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m afraid I have to go. Rhea was not too thrilled about me spending the night out yesterday.


    because there was no one to fetch her water when she got thirsty at night. She gave me until eight


    pm to be back and it¡¯s already seven fifty.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0100


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I nod my head knowingly. ¡°I see. You should go then.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Goodnight and enjoy your fruit juice.¡± I raise the container towards her and I nod.


    ¡°I sure will.¡± Sadness fills my heart when she exits the bedroom and closes the door behind her. I


    really looked forward to chatting with her for the better part of the night, but as usual, Rhea has


    happened. A frustrated sigh escapes my chest I stare at the bottle of juice in my hand. ¡°It¡¯ll be better


    if I just finish you and go to bed,¡± I whisper to the non- living thing, then proceed to c h g its content


    and m the empty bottle on my nightstand. It¡¯s now nothing, but trash.


    Rising to my feet, I head to the bathroom to brush my teeth and that¡¯s when my mind starts to fog. I


    stop in my tracks and blink my eyelids several times, trying to clear the fog in my head, but that,


    seems to make things worse because when I finally snap my eyes open again, I see furniture flying


    from one ce to another.


    ¡°What the f**k!¡± I slur, s*g forward slightly as I watch my bed and that of Tessa, flying over each


    other, exchanging spots. It¡¯s a terrifying sight and I should scream, but an overwhelming headrush


    makes me feel fascinated, so Iugh. I throw my head back andugh hysterically and it starts


    spinning like a roller coaster. My vision goes blurry and I feel like I¡¯m on top of the world right


    now.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0100


    I am the Lycan King. The Moon goddess.


    My room door snaps open and I turn to look, but all I see are silhouettes of two people making their


    way towards me. My mind is fuzzy and I¡¯m stillughing at the flying furniture in my room as the two


    people who just got in grab my arms and start pulling me out of the bedroom.


    ¡°You had better be taking me to get more orange juice,¡± I tell them, looking left and right, but their


    faces, I can still not make out. Once we step out in the hallway, I burst intoughter again when I


    notice that we are walking on the ceiling while the tiled floor is above us.


    ¡°Even the ceiling and the floor have switched ces.¡± I slur, giggling like a fool.


    And the walls, were they always this white? They look so hard. I bet I¡¯ll get bruised just by touching


    it.


    The next minute, all the euphoria is gone and my head feels slow, steady, and rxing. It¡¯s like I¡¯m


    riding a calm wave. I want to ask where these


    people are taking me, but why ask when I already know the answer?


    To get more orange juice.


    I turn to the person on my left, sh them a smile and do the same to the person on my right.


    They are G*d sent.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Chapter 0101


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    The slow and rxing feeling is gone. The euphoria has returned with a lot of intensity. My head


    feels very light. I am floating on clouds. I don¡¯t even feel it when I am pushed into a soft object in a


    room


    whose dim colors I can¡¯t make out.


    Green, pink, blue¡­ everything looks the same.


    ¡°There you go.¡± I finally hear a voice after a long time. Is it a woman¡¯s? Or a man¡¯s.


    I don¡¯t know.


    I


    I don¡¯t know anything right now. My mind is as empty as a vacuum. And since that¡¯s the case,


    should justugh at anything they say, so I start giggling.


    ¡°You can see she¡¯s wasted, you can have all the fun you want to have with her and make sure to


    take videos. I¡¯ll be needing them soon.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m wasted, but the word fun sounds pleasant to me. I like the idea of having fun. It¡¯s


    been ages since Ist had fun with a group of people and for videos, taking videos while having fun


    sounds amazing. I¡¯m down for this moment!


    ¡°Fun,¡± I say out loud, still giggling. I rake my fingers through my hair, trying to slick it all backward so


    it can stop blocking my vision. ¡°I like the idea of having with all of you.¡± My right hand is


    176


    gr


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0101


    stretched forward, pointing at the silhouettes of people in front of and around me. I can¡¯t even tell if


    they are male or female. Their faces look funny. Some of them have two heads. For the others, their


    facial features seem to be shifting from their usual spots. I¡¯m seeing at least three of everything I set


    my eyes on. ¡°Why are you all just standing there doing nothing? Let¡¯s get on with this!¡± I jump to my


    feet, but my jelly knees give way and I fall back to the soft object. I¡¯ve never felt anything so soft


    before. I spread my arms against other parts of the object, caressing it.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ this feels so soft.¡±


    ¡°What kind of booze did you feed her with?¡±


    ¡°The one strong enough to put her in this state. I¡¯ll leave you guys now, enjoy!¡± Then I see a figure


    walking towards what seems to be a door that¡¯s shaking from left to right. She seems to have good


    vision because she goes right through the door without any interruption despite its shaky state. If I


    try that, I¡¯ll bump into the wall a few times before getting to the door.


    ¡°Now!¡± I hear a voice talk. It¡¯s one of those deep voices that keeps asking questions. ¡°Where do you


    guys want to start?¡±


    ¡°That pyjama she has on is an eye sore. It needs to get off her body. I want to see what¡¯s beneath.¡±


    Their voices sound like they are talking with water in their mouths.


    I can¡¯t make out their words.


    +*


    ¡°Excellent idea.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, so we can each take our turns. I¡¯m eager to bury my c**k into this b**h¡¯s p*y!¡±


    A* c**k is a male hen, a **h is a female dog and a p**y is another name for a cat.


    What are those three things doing in the same sentence?


    Or, are we now naming domestic animals?


    That should be the case. But then, why would adults be naming domestic animals at a gathering?


    ¡°I love p**s!¡± I shout out loud. The entire ce goes dead silent. ¡°They are so cute and I love


    ying with them, but my dad never let me keep one. Said they were dirty little creatures who acted


    like g**ds. But he was wrong though. P**s are quite dainty and bring you joy. You attain maximum


    satisfaction after ying with them.¡± I slur and the next thing I hear is a roar ofughtering from


    the people around me. I can tell they are all men based on their deep voices.


    ¡°That¡¯s the same satisfaction we seek from yours, love.¡± One of the men replies, still struggling with


    laughter.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t own any.¡± I give him a perplexed look.


    ¡°Oh, you do. And you¡¯re about to find out where.¡± The next thing I feel is my pants being pulled


    down from my waist and someone undoing the buttons of my shirt. I smile at him. My head is thick


    with white clouds and I feel like an empty nylon that¡¯s floating


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0101


    all over this room.


    ¡°Are you trying to find my p****y?¡± I ask the man who takes off my pyjama **t.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ve known its location since I was five.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you must be very smart.¡±


    ¡°F**k! She¡¯s gorgeous!¡± I hear another man exim.


    ¡°I¡¯m already hard just by looking at her perfect body lying innocently on that couch. The word p**y


    coming out of her mouth makes me even harder.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so smart, can you show me where my p**y is? I seem to have forgotten.¡±


    ¡°I swear to the goddess, if she keeps saying things like that, I¡¯m going toe without even


    touching her.¡±


    ¡°We are on the same ride.¡±


    I¡¯m giggling as I watch the men discuss among themselves.


    ¡°Who wants to go first?¡± Someone asks.


    ¡°Me! I¡¯m going in first.¡± Another response.


    ¡°Where exactly?¡± Another voice questions from a distance and I look in the direction, dreading the


    fact that I still can¡¯t make anyone¡¯s face. That¡¯s the only thing that annoys me at this moment.


    ¡°Delta Kyle.¡± A group of voices call in unison. They


    4/5


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0101


    sound very terrified.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± The other voice asks and I quickly sit upright on the soft, heavenly object


    and raise my hand.


    ¡°I know what¡¯s going on,¡± I say out loud, getting the man¡¯s attention. ¡°We are talking about domestic


    animals. They already mentioned c***k*s, b**s, and p**s and I was about to¡­¡±


    ¡°ASHANTI!¡± The man shouts at the top of his voice, cutting me off.


    Rude!


    The next thing I hear is his footsteps flying towards me. ¡°Ashanti what the f**k are you¡­ WHO THE


    F**K BROUGHT HER HERE!¡± He roars with rage and all the men who have been talking go mute. ¡°


    ANSWER ME!¡± A thick fabric spreads all over my body, covering every inch of it and I look up at the


    man and smile.


    How did he know I was getting cold?


    ¡°If someone doesn¡¯t tell me what I want to hear in the next five seconds, blood will flow and it¡¯s not


    going to be from me or her. Talk to me!¡±


    ¡°Delta Kyle¡­ we¡­ got an anonymous call telling us a H**m girl has been arranged for us to have a


    g**g with at this time in this private room so we came here and just a while ago, two masked ninja


    girls dragged her in here in this state and told us we could have all the fun we wanted with her.¡± I


    hear a man exin with a terrified voice.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0101


    The word ninja makes me burst intoughter. The screaming guy shoots me a worried look, but I


    don¡¯t care. I keepughing.


    ¡°This is¡­ this is¡­¡± He stutters. ¡°Holy mother of all werewolves! Alpha Reagan has to hear this!¡±


    The man agitates and I¡¯m stillughing in tears as I watch him take out his cell phone and starts


    manipting it.


    Some men are listing names of domestic animals. Others are undressing me. Another put a zer


    on me and now he¡¯s screaming and now he¡¯s pacing about like he¡¯s lost his mind.


    What an interesting night!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Chapter 0102


    REAGAN¡¯S POV.


    I am running like a madman through the hallway, in the direction of the private room Kyle directed


    me to. Everyone makes way for me as I run past them, probably wondering what¡¯s going on with


    me. Kyle¡¯s words are on rey in my mind.


    ¡°There¡¯s a situation here. Ashanti is high and almost naked in a room filled with Lycan men.¡±


    The sky dropped on my head when I first heard those words. I saw my entire sh before my eyes.


    When I finally locate the room, I storm into it like thunder and lightning. All the men in the room,


    except Kyle drop on their knees and bow their heads down, but that¡¯s not my concern. My eyes


    search the entire room for Ashanti and when I finally spot her sitting on a sofa,ughing softly, my


    heart sinks into my stomach. I eat up the distance between myself and the sofa she¡¯s upying


    and kneel before her. My eyes water as I watch herugh at my gesture.


    ¡°Why are you kneeling? Are you going to ask me to marry you?¡± A soft giggle follows her question.


    She looks unscathed meaning none of these men


    touched her.


    Electricity zaps through my o**s when she cubes my face with her palms. ¡°You are such a cutie pie


    and because of that, you don¡¯t need to kneel before


    Chapter 0102


    +15 BONOS


    asking me to marry you,¡± I suck in a deep breath and gently take her hands off my face and kiss


    them before turning to look at Kyle, 1


    ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°She has been drugged,¡± Kyle replies. My eyes flicker to the group of men kneeling at a distance.


    ¡°Are you responsible for this?¡±


    ¡°No Alpha!¡± It¡¯s a chorus reply. I don¡¯t believe


    them.


    ¡°ording to what they told me, someone drugged her and brought her here. This was like¡­


    like¡­¡± Kyle h¨¦sitates to finish the statement.


    ¡°Like what!¡± I ask impatiently.


    ¡°A nned g a g b a n g.¡± His voice is almost inaudible as he says it. A tsunami of anger sweeps


    through my bloodstream, bursting out of my veins and spreading through every corner of my body.


    Rage is seeping out through every pore on my body as I raise my left knee from the floor.


    I¡¯m going to kill them all!


    I¡¯m about to raise the second, but Ashanti lets out a hot vomit right on my chest. I freeze and look


    down at her. She gags again and another mouthfules spilling all over my chest yet again, this


    time around, apanied with blood. Fear makes my scalp and ears itch.


    Blood.


    This is not good.


    The next time she pukes, it¡¯s all blood and her body goes limp in my arms.


    ¡°S******t!¡± I sweep her into my arms and rise to my feet, caring less about the fact that we are both


    covered in her vomit. Kyle gets the cue and rushes out ahead of us. It takes less than three minutes


    to get out of the building and Kyle opens the passenger seat door of the car I came with for me to


    get with Ashanti while he takes the driver¡¯s seat. He drives at the speed of light to the hospital and I


    almost lose my mind when Ashanti keeps vomiting blood.


    This can¡¯t be happening. My entire being is trembling with fear. I can¡¯t lose her. I can¡¯t lose my mate.


    She¡¯s all I¡¯ve got.


    Please Moon goddess, don¡¯t do this to me again.


    ***********************


    *******


    **


    ***


    TWO HOURS LATER.


    Kyle and I are still pacing about in the outpatient ward, waiting impatiently for the ER door to open


    up so a doctor or a nurse or anyone can walk out of there and say something. I am on the verge ofOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    losing my mind.


    When we arrived, Ashanti was taken straight to the ER and Kyle had to convince me for over thirty


    minutes to shower in one of the wards and change my clothes. He called Charlotte toe over


    with fresh clothes for me. Even though I¡¯m not in my right senses now, I¡¯m very happy he¡¯s here with


    me.


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0102


    Heck, I¡¯m happy he thought it wise to alert me of the situation in the first ce.


    The ER door opens and a doctor walks out of it. I change my course of movement.


    ¡°How¡¯s she? Please tell me she¡¯s still alive.¡± My voice is a shaky mess as I talk to the doctor.


    ¡°She¡¯s alive, My Lord. She had a drink that was spiced with opium which got her high and which she


    had an allergic reaction to, hence the vomiting. But thank the goddess she was brought on time, so


    we were able to flush out the drug from her system before it caused any serious damage. Right now


    she¡¯s stable and will be perfectly fine once she gets a good rest.¡± Those words clear away the


    nimbus clouds in my mind, recing them with bright clouds and a rainbow.


    I brush my palm over my face, letting out a heavy sigh of relief.


    She¡¯s alive.


    She¡¯ll be fine.


    I¡¯m back to life.


    ¡°Can I see how now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please. Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Just hold on a second.¡± I turn to Kyle who looks just as relieved as I am. ¡°I don¡¯t know you¡¯re going


    to do it, but I need you to find the b a t d who did this. Bring him to me, dead or alive.¡±


    ¡°I am more than eager to do that, but I think we¡¯ll get a better lead if we wait for Ashanti to wake up


    first. She was either dragged through food or a drink. She has to tell us who gave her thest thing


    she ingested so we can lead on the issue.¡± It seems like a lot of time wastage. Waiting for Ashanti to


    wake up, but he has a point, I nod at him.


    ¡°Right. I¡¯ll let you know when she wakes up.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± I turn to the doctor who leads the way to the room.


    Whoever it is, I¡¯ll find them and I¡¯ll kill them.


    They messed with the wrong girl!

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Chapter 0103


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    My eyes flutter open and since I¡¯m lying on my back, the first thing Iy my eyes on is the ceiling


    above. My head jars within when I notice how unfamiliar it is. It¡¯s not the in white ceiling in my


    bedroom, neither is it the white ceiling with a chandelier in Alpha Reagan¡¯s room. This seems to be


    a different bedroom. I snap my head to the side to take inventory of my surroundings, but my head


    erupts with pain like an active volcano. I feel like an elephant stepped on it while I was asleep. I


    wince painfully and try to raise my right hand to touch my forehead, but my hand is stopped by a


    rope and I feel a stinging pain at the back of my hand.


    ¡°Be careful not to rip out the cann, Ashanti. Stay still.¡± A warm voice cautions me. I stop trying to


    move my body and turn to face him instead. I feel more pain in my head and neck, but when my


    eyes fall on Alpha Reagan who¡¯s seated by my side, all that pain magically dissipates and I¡¯m left


    wondering what the hell I¡¯m doing on a hospital bed.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan,¡± I call almost inaudibly. My throat feels very sore. I¡¯m trying very hard to keep my


    eyes open. My eyelids are as heavy as bricks. ¡± What¡¯s going on? Why am I in a hospital bed? Did


    something bad happen to me?¡± Now I¡¯m worried because I have no memory of what could¡¯ve


    happened that got me here. I try to reflect, but that


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0103


    causes me pain so I stop. I only have to rely on Alpha Reagan to tell me what I need to know.


    An exasperated sigh leaves his chest. His eyes search every corner of the room before settling on


    me again and that¡¯s when I notice that he¡¯s p**d about something.


    Sweet Heavens! I hope I didn¡¯t do anything


    outrageous. My heart rate peaks as I stare at him, patiently waiting for his response.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± He calls with a calm voice. ¡°Something bad happened to youst night, but thank


    goodness Delta Kyle showed up before things could escte.¡± His words linger at the forefront of


    my mind. My heart feels like a war drum against my chest.


    Something bad actually happened to me.


    Delta Kyle showed up before things could escte.


    ¨C


    The back of my neck heats. I try to imagine recall ¨C what on earth happened but my mind is as


    nk as a white A-four sheet. I remember nothing. I suck in a breath at the sensation shooting up


    my arm.


    It¡¯s a creepy one.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t remember anything.¡± I finally tell him. He nods his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s expected.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me what happened? Please?¡±


    ¡°How are you feeling right now?¡±


    No! Please no. This is not the time for him to do this


    to me. He¡¯s an expert in changing topics out of


    nowhere. I don¡¯t want him to brush off this topic.


    ¡°My head feels like I¡¯ve been run over by a trailer, but that isn¡¯t important right now. I need to know


    what happened to me. Please.¡± I beg with all my might as I struggle to sit upright on the bed.


    ¡°Careful!¡± He cautions, cing both hands on my shoulders and guiding me to sit up. I lean against


    the headboard and let out a tired breath. Just that little action has rendered me exhausted like I


    climbed a mountain.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan¡­ please tell me what I need to know.¡±


    ¡°You were druggedst night, Ashanti. With opium. You got high. Like terribly high. You went


    bonkers. Now tell me, did you eat or drink something offered to you by someone out of the blue? or


    did you deliberately take the drug?¡±


    ¡°NO, I DID NOT!¡± I deny tly. Loudly. Giving him a piercing re for even thinking that I would do


    that. ¡°I don¡¯t do drugs.¡±


    ¡°Right. I believe you. That leaves us with the option of eating or drinking something. Now, try to


    recall who gave you anything to drink after your dinner at the cafeteria.¡± I look away from him andN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ster my gaze on the sitting area of the living room, trying to recall who gave me what and my


    entire being freezes when I remember something.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Chapter 0104


    Hayley.


    Orange juice.


    Thest thing I ingestedst night was the orange juice Hayley gave to me. Is it possible that she


    drugged¡­


    No!


    Never.


    Hayley¡¯s not that kind of person.


    ¡°Why are you shaking your head? Do you remember something?¡± Alpha Reagan inquires and I look


    at


    him.


    ¡°I do, but¡­ it couldn¡¯t be. I just have to think harder. Maybe I ate something else.¡±


    ¡°Ashanti tell me what you remember.¡± He insists. I shake my head.


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be.¡± I¡¯m in total denial of the fact that


    Hayley s**d the drink she gave me. She would never do a thing like that. She¡¯s my friend. We like


    each other. Why would she want to drug me?


    ¡°Ashanti, I¡¯m running out of patience right now. Tell me what I need to know.¡± His darkened gaze is


    boring holes into my face. My heart has careened out of control and right now, my head not only


    hurts but itches. It¡¯s spinning as well.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ uh¡­¡± I stutter nervously. ¡°Someone gave


    415 BONOS


    Chapter 0104


    me a bottle of orange juice which I drank.¡±


    ¡°Can you remember anything after that?¡±


    ¡°I remember getting up from my bed to go brush my teeth and sleep, but I didn¡¯t make it to the


    bathroom because my mind got fuzzy and my mind waspletely nk after that.¡±


    ¡°Who gave you the drink?¡±


    ¡°A H**m girl.¡± Irritation shes in his eyes.


    ¡°I need a name, Ashanti. Give me a name!¡± He scolds me hard! I tremble on the bed.


    ¡°Hayley. Her name is Hayley.¡±


    ¡°Is she one of the girls who bully you?¡± I vigorously shake my head.


    ¡°No. She doesn¡¯t. We¡¯re friends.¡± He creases his brow and backs away in surprise.


    ¡°Friends?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She¡­ she¡¯s my sister¡¯s roommate.¡±


    ¡°The same sister who bullies you as well?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense. This was definitely their n.¡±


    ¡°No. That can¡¯t be. Rhea bullies Hayley. Hayley will never join forces with Rhea to hurt me.¡± I try to


    exin but he keeps shaking his head in denial.


    ¡°There are two things. It¡¯s either those two people are friends and decided to put up a show for you


    to take pity on Hayley and let her in so she can get


    2/4


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0104


    information about your movements or she was bullied into doing that.¡± I am still shaking my head as


    he makes that analysis.


    That can¡¯t be true.


    Hayley looked genuine. When we ate, slept, and had fun together, she seemed very genuine. This


    could never be a nned act.


    ¡°No. I¡­ I can¡¯t believe that.¡± Tears well up in my eyes. My heart twists at the thought of Alpha


    Reagan being right about Hayley and Rhea putting up a show for me to let Hayley in.


    That¡¯s heart-wrenching.


    I feel so betrayed.


    The tears in my eyes finally break loose.


    ¡°You said the name is Hayley, right?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I reply with a nod. He takes out his cell


    phone from his pocket and dials a number. The person picks up on the second ring. ¡°I got a name¡­


    It¡¯s a H**m girl called Hayley. Lock her up in the dungeon for now.¡±


    My gaze widens as he gives that instruction.


    I hope they carry out an investigation first.


    He ends the call and looks at me.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan, please you need to investigate this


    ¡°Do you know what happened to you after you got drugged?¡± He cuts me off with that very serious


    3/4


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0104


    question. My heart sinks into my stomach. Hot air rushes out through my nostrils as I shake my


    head.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You were dragged by girls masked as ninjas into a room full of Lycan Men who were ready to have


    a g**g with you.¡± That revtion hits me like the worst kind of physical pain. There¡¯s an ache in the


    pit of my stomach, gnawing at my nerves as I look at him stunned and horrified.


    A g**g?


    Holy Mother of all Werewolves.


    ¡°What?¡± That is all I manage and my voice is a broken whisper.


    ¡°I know there¡¯s a trail of girls behind all this, but the evidence leads to Hayley directly. If this crime


    cannot be linked to others, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll have to face the consequences alone.¡± I have no words


    to say as I look at him.


    Why would Hayley do this?


    Just, why?

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Chapter 0105


    KYLE¡¯S POV.


    Everytime I recall Ashanti¡¯s near naked state with those menst night, I fight the urge to drive my


    fists into a nearby wall till they bleed.


    She was drugged. Someone took her to meet the men. They stripped her naked and if I had not


    showed up, they would have done the unthinkable with her. Anger gnaws at my nerves, causing me


    to m the car door hard the moment I step out of it. I just arrived at the dungeon where Hayley, the


    girl who allegedly drugged Ashanti, has been locked up.


    I need to talk to her. I need to know her reason for doing such a vile thing.


    ¡°Where¡¯s she?¡± I scream at the guards standing at the entrance of the hall way.


    ¡°This way, Delta Kyle.¡± One of the replies and leads the way in. My fists are clenched by my side


    and I¡¯m gritting my teeth so hard, they hurt. She messed with the wrong girl.


    I¡¯m going to make her pay for what she did.


    One elevator ride and a hundred stepster, I¡¯m standing in front of a cell and there¡¯s a girl in it.


    She¡¯s sitting on her butt, her knees pulled up to her chest while her head rests on them. The


    moment she senses my presence, she snaps her head in my direction and her pupils dte in shock


    when she sees me. Her eyes are red and swollen. She has been


    174


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0105


    crying.


    Hypocrite!


    ¡°Delta Kyle.¡± She goes on her knees and bows her head.


    ¡°Why did you do it?¡± I ask with a calm, but deadly voice. The girl whips her head up to back at me


    and immediately shakes it in denial. More tears fly down her eyes, but I¡¯m not moved.


    They are nothing but crocodile tears.


    ¡°Delta Kyle you have to believe me. I swear I knew nothing about the g a n g a g.¡± She denies inThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    tears. I raise a single brow as I take one step closer to the prison cell. I stoop down to match her


    height since she¡¯s on her knees and study her face carefully.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you drug her in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°She¡­ she¡­ I mean I¡­¡± she stutters nervously¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at me when you¡¯re talking.¡± She snaps her gaze to my face and sniffles tears.


    I don¡¯t feel sorry for her. Not a single bit.


    ¡°Two girls threatened me. I was already getting bullied by the two of them, so when they threatened


    to kill me if I didn¡¯t do as they said, I got scared and had no choice but to ept. The n was to


    get close to Ashanti. To be her friend and dig out information about her daily schedule and


    report to them. They didn¡¯t tell me about the g. T h ey only gave me the orange juice and said to


    make sure Ashnati drank a good quantity of


    274


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0105


    it. I didn¡¯t know that was the n they had for her. I swear that¡¯s the truth.¡±


    ¡°And why aren¡¯t you mentioning the girl¡¯s names?¡± The girl quickly shakes her head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± She cries. My brows crease.


    ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°If I dare mention their names, they are going to kill me.¡±


    All my bones melt in my body when Alina crosses my mind.


    Could she be involved in this?


    Even after all the warnings I gave her, she still went ahead to n something as vile as this for


    Ashanti?


    No.


    It couldn¡¯t be.


    My sister might be ambitious and stubborn, but she¡¯s not evil. She would never do a thing like this.


    I look down at the girl carefully. She¡¯s crying and wheezing and splintering into teardrops. Her face


    is red as beetroot. She looks miserable.


    ¡°And you do know if you don¡¯t call names, things won¡¯t turn out well for you, right?¡± She doesn¡¯t say


    anything. I try to persuade her to call names, but she stays mute. I finally give up and blow out a


    deep breath. ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t talk. But know this. As it is now, all evidence points to you. If an


    investigation is carried out and nothing is linked to the two girls whose names you¡¯ve refused to


    mention, you¡¯re the one to be punished for what happened to Ashanti.¡±


    ¡°Delta Kyle please, you have to believe me. I didn¡¯t ¡­¡± She trails on but I don¡¯t give her my


    attention. I rise to my feet and walk back to the elevator with my next mission in mind;


    Talk to Alina.


    ***


    ¡°Alina!¡± I call at the top of my voice as I barge into her bedroom. That girl, Hayley, did not call names


    but I cannot help but suspect that Alina is one of the girls.


    She¡¯s the only one in the entire H a re m capable of scaring another girl to the point where she


    refuses to mention her name even though she¡¯s in a tight


    spot.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Chapter 0106


    ¡°Kyle. Why are you screaming my name and what the f**k are you doing in my bedroom?¡± She


    jumps down from her bed and strikes a pose, frowning.


    ¡°Did you do it?¡±


    ¡°What the f**k are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to feign innocence Alina. Tell me! Are you in anyway involved in what happened


    to Ashanti?¡± At the mention of the name Ashanti, her brows shoot up to her hairline and she focuses


    her gaze on me.


    ¡°What happened to Ashanti?¡±


    ¡°You should know, since you nned it.¡±


    ¡°Kyle, what the hell are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Stop f**g with me Alina and tell me the truth. Did you send some girl called Hayley to drug Ashanti


    with orange juice? Did you arrange for Lycan men to gang rape Ashanti? Did you do that?¡± I scream


    angrily. Alina freezes on her spot and goes mute for several moments before clearing her throat to


    speak again.


    ¡°Who told you that?¡± Her voice is unusually calm.


    ¡°The girl who gave Ashanti the juice has been locked up, but she ims to be innocent. However


    she has refused to call the names of the people who are directly involved. She keeps saying two


    girls, but she won¡¯t say who they are because she¡¯s


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0106


    terrified of what they might do to her.¡±


    ¡°And you assume one of those girl is me?¡±


    ¡°I know you are one of those girls.¡±


    ¡°So, what are you going to do now? Lock me up in the dungeon? The two of us know you can¡¯t do


    that.¡± She scoffs. ¡°Apart from the girl¡¯s words, you have no evidence that I¡¯m linked to that incident


    and also¡­¡± She closes the gap between. ¡°Even if I¡¯m linked to the crime, which I¡¯m not, you really


    wouldn¡¯t have your one and only precious sister locked up in a dungeon and punished, would you?¡±


    She asks calmly and I take a step back.


    ¡°The only reason why I¡¯ll turn a blind eye to this is because nothing happened to Ashanti¡­¡±


    ¡°NOTHING HAPPENED TO ASHANTI?¡± She screams at the top of her voice. There¡¯s anger and


    disappointment masked on her forehead and it makes me want tough.


    ¡°Yes. Nothing happened to her. Your n failed! Ashanti was not gang-raped by Lycan men. Now


    you can crawl into a hole and cry your eyes out.¡±


    ¡°Kyle you need to stop talking nonsense. Stop using me of something I know nothing about! I


    didn¡¯t drug Ashanti. I didn¡¯t n for anyone to rape her!¡± She screams at the top of her voice,


    feigning an innocent look but I don¡¯t believe her one bit. ¡± Kyle I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ll the defend that


    girl to the extend of believing that I¡¯m capable of doing such a despicable thing to anyone. How can


    you do this? I¡¯m so disappointed in you!¡± Her eyes turn ssy


    with tears as she give me the most sorrowful look. My heart starts to c**k but I quickly halt the


    process and stare at her with stone cold eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been up to no goodtely, Alina. Especially against Ashanti. Deep down in my heart, I¡¯m


    hoping and praying that you have nothing to do with this, but the truth is, I don¡¯t even know you


    anymore, therefore I can¡¯t trust anything thates out of your mouth!¡±


    ¡°All you do is simp over that lowlife, too scared to make a move on her. I don¡¯t care what you do


    with your life anymore but stop trying to drag me down with you. Don¡¯t be selfish enough to ruin our


    entire family¡¯s reputation!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s being selfish, Alina. Do you have any idea what will happen to our family¡¯s


    reputation if this immoral crime is linked to you?¡±


    She goes mute. ¡°Yes you do. But you don¡¯t care. All what matters is for you to get what you want,


    regardless of how it affects our family name. Now, Alina¡­¡± I take a step forward. ¡°Who¡¯s the selfish


    one between us?¡± I ask, staring deep into her eyes. She huffs and looks away from me. ¡°I thought


    as much.¡± I turn on my heels and start walking towards her room door, but stop midway and turn to


    face her again when something crosses my mind.


    ¡°Gathering men to gang-rape your fellow girl? Did you really have to stoop so low?¡±


    ¡°I said I had nothing to do with that. Get out!¡± She almost screams her lungs out at me. I simply


    chuckle and shake my head.


    ¡°Your thoughts and actions are not as ssy as your looks. I¡¯m disappointed.¡± And with that, I exit


    the bedroom, leaving her fuming behind.


    Someone needs to teach that girl a lesson.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Chapter 0107


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Tessa!¡± I call the moment the door to the ward opens and she steps in.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± She rushes over and engulfs me in a gentle, warm hug. I¡¯ve missed her. I¡¯ve missed her


    so much and I¡¯m happy she¡¯s here to see me. ¡°How are you feeling right now?¡± She breaks the hug


    and sits down by my side on the bed. ¡°I trieding to check on you earlier today, but the nurses


    wouldn¡¯t let me in. They said you needed enough rest.¡¯


    ¡°No, I did not! That¡¯s what Alpha Reagan assumed. But let¡¯s forget about him. Please tell me news


    of what happened that hasn¡¯t spread in the H**m.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me right now? It¡¯s everywhere!¡±


    ¡°Oh man!¡± Iment. ¡°That is not good at all.¡±


    ¡°Some are saying you took drugs and got high so you¡¯d have the courage to approach men and ask


    them for sex. Others say you were drugged by Hayley. There are so many versions of the story


    flying around.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me any of them reach the point where I get gang-raped!¡±


    ¡°Are you doubting your H**m girls? Some say you won¡¯t be able to walk for the rest of the month. I


    heard a few girls saying your parents will being to take you back home in a few days.¡±


    175


    Chapter 0107


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°No!¡± I shout in total disbelief.


    What is this nonsense I¡¯m hearing


    Why are these girls the way they are? They never cease to amaze me!


    ¡°It¡¯s crazy out there.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe them. Why are they all bent on destroying the little reputation I have left? What did I


    ever do to those girls?¡±


    ¡°Ashanti,¡± Tessa calls, taking my hands in hers. ¡°I understand that their words about you can be


    disturbing, but don¡¯t let them bother you. The most important thing is that you know the truth. Don¡¯t


    let their words get to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    ¡°Good girl. Now, tell me the truth. There are so many stories flying around. I don¡¯t know which is


    true. Please tell me a group of men didn¡¯t sleep with you.¡±


    ¡°Well, that could¡¯ve happened if Delta Kyle didn¡¯t show up.¡±


    Her hands fly to cover her mouth as she gasps in horror. I quietly nod my head. ¡°I don¡¯t have any


    memories of what happened after I drank the juice, but Alpha Reagan told me two girls dressed as


    ninjas to disguise themselves and dragged me into the private lounge where the men were waiting.


    They stripped me of my clothes and were about to start when Delta Kyle suddenly showed up and


    stopped them.¡± Her mouth is wide open and her face is perched with permanent horror


    as she listens to me exin things to her. ¡°I would¡¯ve probably been dead by now if that had


    happened.¡±


    ¡°Ashanti, who the hell drugged you? Was it really Hayley?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I got high the moment I finished drinking the juice she gave me and the toxicologist also said


    they found orange juice in my system which contained the drug.¡±


    ¡°Wow! That lying, disgusting, daughter of a b**h! How dare she!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she did it on her own ord. I can bet my life this has got to do with Rhea and Alina.


    They must have threatened her to do this. I don¡¯t know why, but I just feel that way.¡±


    ¡°You can never know, Ashanti.¡±


    ¡°She was so¡­¡± My words are cut short by the sound of the door opening. Tessa and I turn to see


    who it is and she immediately bows her head when Alpha Reagan walks into the room. My heart


    starts beating fast.


    ¡°Good morning, Alpha Reagan.¡± We both greet in unison, except, Tessa is bowing and I¡¯m not.


    ¡°Good morning. You may lift your head.¡± He tells Tessa who obeys. My body heats up when he


    keeps his gaze stered on my face as he approaches the bed I¡¯m sitting on. ¡°How are you feeling


    today?¡± He inquires. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°A lot better.¡±


    3/5


    +15 BONOS


    Chapter 0107


    ¡°Good. Hayley has been locked up, but no amount of interrogation so far has been able to get her to


    talk or call the names of her aplices.¡±


    ¡°Her aplices?¡± I ask with creased brows. He nods and sits by my side. He seems to have


    forgotten about Tessa being in the room.


    ¡°Yes. She could never have nned that all by herself. She had people she worked hand in hand


    with, but she refused to call names.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see her. I want to talk to her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll open up to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I intend to do. I just want to ask her why she did it. Please. Don¡¯t say no. I need to


    see her.¡± I have on my best puppy eyes as I beg him. He looks at me for a long moment and sighs


    heavily. My puppy eyes are still on him and I almost squeal with excitement when he nods his head.


    ¡°Fine. You can go see her when you get discharged.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Tessa clears her throat and that gets my attention. Embarrassment washes through me as I look up


    at


    her.


    She saw that.


    She f**g saw that.


    ¡°I have to go now. If by evening you¡¯ve not been discharged, I¡¯lle check on you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you foring.¡±


    ¡°Anytime.¡± Then she leaves. I look back at Alpha Reagan who has his eyes glued on me. I blush so


    hard, that my cheeks hurt.


    I¡¯m happy he¡¯s here to check on me. I¡¯m happy he¡¯s so concerned about my well-being. It makes my


    heart beat faster for him. If he keeps up with this, I¡¯m going to fall in love with him and I¡¯m going to


    fall hard.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    If only I haven¡¯t already.


    ***


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay talking to her alone?¡± Asks Alpha Reagan as we step into the hallway


    that leads to Hayley¡¯s cell. I look up at him with a frown on my face.


    ¡°Of course I can. Stop treating me like I¡¯m some hopeless, fragile creature.¡± I snap. He lifts both


    hands in the air, surrendering to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ma¡¯am. You can go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± I sh him a tight smile and march forward. My heart rate increases as I draw closer to


    Hayley¡¯s cell.


    I felt sorry for her when I saw her getting bullied by my sister because it was something I had


    experienced as well. Because of that, I let her in easily. We were friends for one week. We did


    almost everything together. I enjoyed every moment I spent with her. I trusted her with my life, but


    then, she did this.


    She drugged me. She nned with others to have me gang-raped by Lycan men.


    Do I even want to see her face right now?


    I don¡¯t think I do, but I need to talk to her. I need to ask her why she did it and I want to see the look


    in her eyes when she tells me her reason for betraying me the way she did.


    ¡°Ashanti!¡± Her familiar voice snaps me out of my thoughts and that¡¯s when I realize I have arrived at


    her cell. I stop in my tracks and turn around stiffly, like a robot, to face her. She¡¯s standing behind


    the barred door, tears in her eyes, looking like a hot mess. ¡°Ashanti.¡± She calls my name again and I


    feel like ripping her tongue from her mouth so she will never be able to call me again. A tree of


    anger nts itself in the pit of my stomach, shooting its branc my spine, into my arms and legs. I


    clench my trembling hands into a fist and grit my teey body is vibrating with anger.


    feel


    ¡°I took pity on you because you were bullied by Rhea. I made you my friend. I made your like you


    belonged in H e m just like everyone else yet you repay me by doing this?¡± ¡°Ashanti I¡¯m sorry!¡± SheThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    cries bitterly. My eyes water as I watch the river of tears flowing down her cheeks. ¡°Right now I


    regret what I did. I should¡¯ve told you, but I was too scared of what they¡¯d do to me if they found out


    that I ratted them out to you¡±


    ¡°Who are they?¡± I ask calmly and she shakes her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t tell you. If I do, they¡¯ll kill me.¡±


    ¡°Rhea and Alina. Are they the ones?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say!¡±


    Then they are the ones.


    I suck in a deep breath to calm my raging nerves. I shouldn¡¯t hate Hayley. She¡¯s just a victim of


    circumstances. Even though I¡¯m mad at her for betraying me, I understand why she did that.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    Alina alone is terrifying. She can intimidate you to the point where you cause your death, so I


    understand how Hayley felt.


    ¡°Hayley. You have to call names. You don¡¯t have to go down alone. Look.¡± I hold her hands through


    the bar and keep my eyes lucked in hers. ¡°If you tell me the truth, I will keep you safe. Alpha


    Reagan himself will make sure nothing will happen to you, I promise. Whoever they are, they won¡¯t


    be able to harm you. Please.¡± I beg her desperately but she keeps shaking her head in denial.


    ¡°No, i can¡¯t because you don¡¯t know what they¡¯ll do to me, but you have to believe me when I tell


    you that I had no idea the juice had been drugged. Please Ashanti¡­¡± Her voice drops in a whisper.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die.¡± She says with trembling lips. ¡°I don¡¯t want my parents to die either.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to die and neither will your parents. I can protect you, but you need to say who set


    you up to this.¡± I urge her, but she keeps shaking her head and she¡¯s breathing frantic, looking left


    and right as though she can see a grim reaper walking towards her with and axe in his hand, ready


    to take her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe here.¡± She whispers, her eyes burning deep into mine.


    I can get you somewhere safe, but you know what you have to do.¡±


    Hayley shakes her head yet again and I¡¯m frustrated beyond exnation.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to kill me the moment she finds out that I uttered her name. I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Tell me something. Did you know about this g**g¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She quickly cuts me off. ¡°I swear I had no idea that¡¯s what they had nned. I know you won¡¯t


    believe me right now, but Ashanti I would have told you if I had known. I swear I wasn¡¯t involved. I


    didn¡¯t even know the orange juice was drugged. Please believe me.¡± She cries in agony. My eyes


    bore deep into hers, searching for something and when I don¡¯t find it, I feel all the anger asipate. As


    I stare at her right now, I feel sorry for her because she¡¯s going to get punishe a crime she did not


    mastermind.


    She¡¯s innocent.


    ¡°I believe you,¡± I tell her quietly.


    ¡°You do?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t get punished for something you didn¡¯t do. Just hang in there for a


    while.¡± I turn on my heels and start walking away.


    I have to talk to Alpha Reagan. He has to know that Hayley is innocent.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    THREE HOURS LATER.


    I wasn¡¯t able to talk to Alpha Reagan the moment I left the dungeon because he was in an important


    meeting so I was taken to a private lounge in the building to wait for him. I paced about, slept,


    watched TV, and lost my mind waiting for him.


    I need to talk to him. He needs to know that Hayley is innocent. I know as of now, there¡¯s no


    evidence to prove that Rhea and Alina are involved in this, but I¡¯m certain that if an investigation is


    carried out, they will find something that links those girls to this crime.


    They can¡¯t go Scott¨Cfree this time around. They need to be punished!


    Ashanti!¡±


    I¡¯m startled out my skin when someone suddenly calls my name from the door. I lifelessly turn


    around to look and therees Alpha Reagan, breezing into the lounge in all his glory.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan,¡± I call, sucking in a deep breath. He stops a few meters away from me and trains


    his eyes on my face. This lounge is quite spacious, but now that he¡¯s in here with me, I feel like the


    walls of the room have closed in on us and there¡¯s barely any space to move. The room suddenly


    feels so tight and full of his scent.


    I¡¯m supposed to have evaporated into nothingness by now. How am I still standing here?


    ¡°You wanted to see me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I uh¡­¡± I thread my fingers through my hair and exhale heavily. ¡°I wanted to see you.


    ¡°I¡¯m here and you have my undivided attention.¡± He says it so cooly, blood sings in my veins.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I have his undivided attention.


    I wish


    1 tell him not to say things like that because when he does, it makes my heart beat out of co¡­rol


    and puts naughty thoughts in my head.


    ¡°Right,¡± I whisper. ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± I take two steps closer to him. ¡°This might sound absurd, but I¡­


    I think¡­ no¡­ not I think¡­ I¡­uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Ashanti,¡± The Man calls my name in the calmest voice ever. I stop bbering and look at him. He


    smiles and my jelly knees almost give way for me to reach the ground. I have to muster up all my


    strength to keep myself standing.


    I¡¯m going to die by simply standing in front of this man.


    ¡°Rx¡­ calm down and tell me what it is you want to tell me.¡± I nod my head and take in a deep


    breath, hoping it¡¯ll calm my raging nerves, but that doesn¡¯t happen. My bones are snapping into


    fragments within and nerves are all over the ce. I¡¯m going to pass out soon. Take in a deep


    breath and say what you want to say.¡± I take in another deep breath and train my eyes on him.


    Despite the war going on in my body, I have talk. Someone¡¯s life is on the line here. This is¡± not the


    time for me to get anxious.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± I start all over. He simply nods his head. ¡°Hayley is innocent.¡± His eyes widen in


    shock, then darken when my words settle in his brain.


    ¡°What do you mean Hayley¡¯s innocent? Isn¡¯t she the same girl who drugged you with orange juice?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t know it was drugged.¡±


    ¡°Of course she didn¡¯t!¡± He replies sarcastically. I sigh heavily.


    ¡°Look. It might sound like bullshit¡­¡±


    ¡°It is bullshit, Ashanti. That girl is not innocent.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is. She was bullied into doing it and I¡¯m pretty sure if proper investigation is carried out,


    the other girls involved in this will be revealed.¡±


    ¡°So tell me, do you have anyone in mind?¡±


    I go mute.


    I honestly want to shout out Alina¡¯s name because I know she¡¯s the Mastermind of all this, but when


    I remember the fact that no evidence points to her, I have to rethink. Alina is from a powerful


    background. If I dare use her of something like this and after an investigation, it¡¯s confirmed that


    she¡¯s innocent, her family won¡¯t stop until they drive me under. I need to be very careful, so I shake


    my head.


    ¡°Not really, but I know¡­¡± My words are cut short by the sound of Alpha Reagan¡¯s ringtone. He looks


    at his phone¡¯s screen before looking back at me.


    ¡°I have to take this. It¡¯s important.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± He walks further away from me to answer the call. I drown myself in my thoughts once


    more.


    Poorly Hayley. If care¡¯s not taken, she¡¯ll be punished for something she did not do. I have to try as


    much as I can so she¡­.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± I¡¯m once more jabbed out of my thoughts by his deep voice. I drag my gaze in his


    direction.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡±


    ¡°News just reached me that Hayley has been found lifeless in her cell.¡± His words sink into my ear


    and travel up to my brain for interpretation.


    Hayley.


    Lifeless.


    In her cell.


    Horror spreads through my body like poison.


    ¡°What?¡± I shriek. My temperature shoots up to a hundred degrees. Hot sweat rolls down from my


    temple to my chin. My body is trembling.


    ¡°Hayley is dead.¡± He repeats the sentence in another way. My knees finally give way and I drop to


    the ground like a sack of potatoes. I am weak and lifeless like Hayley¡¯s body back in her cell. ¡°No,¡± I


    whisper. ¡°No, that can¡¯t be true¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see for myself. Do you want toe with me, or stay here and gather your thoughts?¡±


    Thoughts be damned!


    I pick myself up from the floor and fly to the door. The ride to the dungeon is eerily silent. I am too


    shocked to say anything or even cry. All the color has drained from my face and I look like a ghost.


    Hayley is dead.


    My bra refused to register that news.


    That can¡¯t be true.


    We spoke a few hours ago and yes, she did look like a mess, but only because she had been


    crying. She didn¡¯t look sick. She didn¡¯t look like she was hurting somewhere. How on earth did she


    die all of a sudden?


    When we arrive at the dungeon, a guard leads us to the hallway that leads to Hayley¡¯s cell.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± Alpha Reagan calls, looking at me with so much concern in his eyes. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re


    in the right mind to see her dead body?¡± I don¡¯t answer that question. My legs carry me to Hayley¡¯s


    cell and the moment my eyes fall on her lifeless body lying on the floor with foam. in her mouth, my


    heart twists suddenly and I fall to the ground. The tears in my eyes break loose and I wail in pain.


    ¡°She was poisoned.¡± A guard reports to Alpha Reagan. ¡°Someone managed to sneak something


    into her food. We are currently doing all we can to trace that person.¡±


    ¡°Hayley,¡± I call, stretching my hand towards her.


    Guilt pangs my heart because I know this was because of me. They killed Hayley because of me.


    I¡¯m the reason she had to die so u


    ¡°Take her to the morgue and contact her parents. And for the culprit, get Beta Ronald on the case. I


    want him or her found within the next twenty¨Cfour hours.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± He stoops in front of me. I¡¯m a raging mass of hormones right now. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m


    feeling.


    ¡°Is this enough proof that she¡¯s innocent?¡± I ask him in tears. Alpha Regan calmly nods his head.


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°Please promise me you¡¯ll find the people who did this to her.


    ¡°I promise I will.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡± He takes me into my arms and I burst into tears again. I rest my head on his chest


    and cry my heart out. He doesn¡¯t tell me to stop. He gently rubs my back and gives me reassuring


    words.


    The only thing that gives me peace right now is the fact that I told Hayley I believed she was


    innocent of this crime. I felt no anger in my heart towards her when I left her cell.


    She died knowing I believed she was innocent.


    That¡¯s the only thing that gives me peace right now.


    ¡°I¡¯m moving you out of that Harem. It¡¯s not safe for you to be there anymore.¡± Alpha Reagan says


    out of nowhere. I instantly stop crying and back away from his hold. My face is drenched with tears,


    but I have no time to clean it because..


    What did you say?


    ¡°Hmmm? That is all I can manage. He nods his head.


    ¡°Yes. From now on, you¡¯ll no longer live in the Harem with the other girls. You¡¯ll be. transferred into


    the Premium residence in the other building which is more secure and has fewer girls.¡±


    Am I hearing this man?


    Or have I be so delusional that I¡¯m now hearing things?


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The Premium Residence.


    That¡¯s the most sophisticated Harem quarters and only very important Harem girls reside there.


    ¡°I need to move you to the Premium Residence because I¡¯ll lose my mind if something bad were to


    happen to you.¡±


    Alright.


    I¡¯m definitely hearing things because Alpha Reagan did not just say that to me.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Chapter 0111


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    It turned out I was not hearing things or being delusional.


    ¡°The Premium Residence?¡± I finally ask once we settle in the car. Alpha chuckles.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally talked to me.¡±


    I was too speechless to say anything back there, that¡¯s why I¡¯m just talking now. I don¡¯t get why he


    has to a be jerk about it.


    ¡°I was too stunned to speak.¡±


    I noticed.¡± He chuckles yet again.


    He¡¯s mocking me


    Jerk!


    ¡°Are you mocking me?¡±


    ¡°Me? Mock you? Of course not! How dare I?¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re being sarcastic!¡± I point out. He calmly shakes his head and takes out his phone.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to do. I won¡¯t fall into your trap.¡± I open my mouth to fire back at him, but


    he presses my lips shut with his index finger and holds his phone against his ear. He¡¯s calling


    someone.


    I grumpily swallow my words and lean back on the chair, cursing him in my heart.


    ¡°Hello, ire.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Reagan. How can I be of service to you? Would you want me to prepare a few girls for you?¡±


    My heart twists upon hearing that.


    I wish I could turn off my ability to pick up every single sound right now.


    Prepares for him?


    Tss.


    He¡¯ll never change.


    ¡°No, ire. That¡¯s not why I¡¯m calling.¡± He replies and I don¡¯t know why, but those words set


    me at ease. Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He doesn¡¯t want the s e r a n t to prepare girls for him. He doesn¡¯t want girls.


    Jesus. Why do I even care?


    If he wants to f**k the entire H a r e m, he should be my guest!


    Oh f**k, I care!


    Just thinking about him going down on another girl makes me want to cry.


    ¡°I need you to prepare a room for me at the Premium Residence.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ are you promoting someone?¡± The woman asks and he turns to look at me. Smiling.


    ¡°It seems so. Prepare the best room in that building. And when I say the best, I mean the best. The


    most sophisticated and protected room. It¡¯s for someone special. And do it immediately because


    she¡¯s already on her way there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha. I will make sure to do as you¡¯ve instructed.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Then he ends the call and smiles at me. ¡°Your room will be set in less than no time.¡±


    I simply nod at him.


    I¡¯m feeling everything at once. I just lost a friend. I¡¯m the reason she¡¯s dead and because of that, I¡¯m


    being transferred into a more sophisticated and protected room.


    This upgrade is supposed to make me feel very happy. If it was done without all this drama taking


    ce, I would¡¯ve held my shoulders up high and even bragged about it to the other girls, but right


    now, there¡¯s no iota of excitement in me. All I feel is guilt and sadness.


    Maybe fear.


    Fear that the people who poisoned Hayley might do the same to me.


    This incident has served as an eye-opener for me.


    This war with Alina is more dangerous than I think it is. I know she¡¯s behind Hayley¡¯s death, but I


    can¡¯t say anything because there¡¯s no proof. The penalty for falsely using someone is very


    dangerous.


    If Alina can go to the lengths of killing Hayley just to keep her secret, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s sending me a


    message.


    She won¡¯t hesitate to do the same to me if I don¡¯t stay clear of Alpha Reagan.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Alpha Reagan announces. I look through the window and see that we are parked in


    front of the building. Every girl in the other H a e m quarters stops by admires and wishes to one


    day move in.


    Once out the car, a s e a n t wees us and leads us into the building. It¡¯s a lot different from the


    other H a rm and indeed more sophisticated. No girls are parading the corridors or uncultured noise


    emanating from nearby rooms.


    The hallways are as quiet as a graveyard and when we finally get to the top floor, that¡¯s when I


    understand the reason why they call this ce the Premium Residence.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Chapter 0112


    The**t leads us to a room door and the moment she opens it, my jaw drops to the floor.


    ¡°This is the room you asked us to prepare. It¡¯s the most sophisticated one in the building.¡±


    The bedroom is ten times bigger than the one Tessa and I share out there. Everything is white and


    there¡¯s a f**g sitting area with expensive-looking sofas and a f**g t screen tv. My eyes spot the


    vanity table at the other corner of the room and I have to pin my feet on the ground to stop them


    from running to it.


    It is the second most sophisticated bedroom I have ever seen in my life.


    ¡°Thank you, ire. You can leave us now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±


    The moment ir walks out, I face Alpha Reagan and shake my head.


    ¡°This is too much!¡±


    ¡°This is what you need.¡±


    ¡°Look at all this space. All this cool stuff¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t deserve them.¡±


    ¡°They are just things, Ashanti and everyone is deserving of cool things. You are staying here,


    whether you like it or not! It¡¯s morefortable and secure here. I will only rest if I know you¡¯re


    here.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± I say, looking around. Even my room back at my father¡¯s castle was


    nothingpared to this.


    This a dreame true bedroom.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. All you have to do is stay here and enjoy all this luxury.¡±


    ¡°I still have to go back and¡­¡± I stop talking when Tessaes to mind.


    Tessa


    What does this mean?


    I¡¯ll leave her? We¡¯ll no longer be roommates?


    No way!


    ¡°My roommate Tessa, I would like her to join me here.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°That can¡¯t happen.¡± He tly denies it as expected. I look at the room once more and imagine all


    the privacy I¡¯ll have here. No H**m girls to barge in as they want. Enough space to do anything I


    want. A sitting area with a t-screen TV for leisure. But what¡¯s all that without someone to share it


    with?


    Without Tessa to be precise.


    I look back at the Alpha and shrug my shoulders.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t ept this. I can¡¯t leave Tessa behind. She¡¯s my roommate and the


    +15 BONUS


    only friend I have.¡±


    ¡°Ashanti you almost got gang-raped because of a so-called friend.¡±


    ¡°Tessa is different, okay! She¡¯s got my back every time I¡¯m in trouble. I¡¯ve been with her since the


    day I stepped foot into this pack. We¡¯ve been through so much together: I can¡¯t just ept all this


    luxury and leave her behind. That¡¯s not the kind of person I am!¡± I tell him firmly.


    He lets out a heavy sigh of exasperation, rubbing his forehead with his fingers


    Yes, I know I frustrate him most times, but what can I do?


    ¡°Are you sure this girl can be trusted? Ashanti, I¡¯m doing all this to keep you safe.¡±


    ¡°I am safe with Tessa.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. Fine. You win. She¡¯ll join you.¡± My face breaks into a wide smile.


    ¡°Really?¡± I ask and the side eye he gives me makes meugh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t f**k with me, Ashanti.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I meant to say, thank you. Thank you so much for epting.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep tabs on her. One mistake and she¡¯ll leave! And you¡¯re not going with her!¡±


    ¡°Yes Sir.¡±


    ¡°Good. For now, get some rest. Tessa and your things will be brought to youter.¡±


    ¡°Yes Sir!¡± He frowns at me.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be punished for being such a stubborn girl. I promise you, Ashanti.¡± Then he exits the


    bedroom.


    My body heats up when that statement reys in my mind.


    Punished.


    For being a stubborn girl.


    It¡¯s germinant and submissive vibes.


    My core goes slick as I think of the ¡°punishments¡± he could give me as a dom.


    Goodness, that man made me h o n y with just a few words!!

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Ashanti!¡± An excited voice sounds my name, waking me up from my slumber. I snap my head in


    the direction of the call and all the sleep in my eyes dry off when I see Tessa skipping over to meet


    me on the bed. Her eyes are as bright as a rainbow in a blue sky. The news of us moving here ust


    still sounds untrue to her.


    ¡°Tess.¡± I call in excitement as I sit upright. Soon, she¡¯s on the bed, by my side with a bright smile


    stered on her face.


    ¡°Is¡­ is it true?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I try to feign innocence.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with me Ashanti. Is it true we¡¯ll be living here from now on. Are we now residents of the


    Premium quarters?¡± She asks in excitement.


    ¡°Tessa, you¡¯re in here. Our things are here as well. What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°It means we are now residents of the Premium Quarters!¡± She squeals with excitement and I burst


    intoughter.


    I understand her excitement.


    Living here is a big deal. More respect, more protection, more privacy, more ss!


    It¡¯s amazing. I¡¯m just as excited as she is.


    ¡°Wow! When I say Alpha Reagan likes you you keep denying it, but see¡­¡± She points around the


    room. ¡°Here¡¯s proof that this man is head over heels for you! The Premium Residence? Goodness!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing! He¡¯s just trying to make sure I¡¯m safe because of what happened to Hayley.¡± ¡°Exactly!


    He cares! And that alone Ashanti, is enough to make you understand the fact that he likes yo


    not everyday the Lycan King shows care and concern for some ordinary Harem girl. You are special


    to him!¡± She rants on and I simply shake my head.


    If there was a tiny bit of possibility for me to totally ignore the idea of asking Tessa to join me here,


    this would be the reason.


    She over analyses things and puts thoughts in my head. Thoughts that are going to be the end of


    me if I overthink them.


    ¡°Tess. It¡¯s nothing of that sort. I can assure you that.¡± She shrugs her shoulders.


    ¡°Keep denying it. Just make sure to shamefully let me know when you find out I¡¯ve been right all


    along.¡± She gives me two gentle pats on my thigh and rises from the bed. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go check out


    the closet and the bathroom.¡± She dashes into the bathroom first and I simply shake my head at her


    excited state.


    It¡¯s going to be so fun living here with her.


    The next hour goes by with us organizing our clothes in therge closet space. It¡¯s so big, our things


    don¡¯t even take up to half the space.


    Soon, we are all called to gather at the same hall Alpha Reagan addressed us the first day we got


    here where Hayley¡¯s death was formally announced to us. The culprit is yet to be found while her


    parents havee to take her remains home. It¡¯s a very sad atmosphere in the hall, but some girls


    still have the guts to trash¨Ctalk Hayley.


    One thing I also notice is the fact that the Harem girls are not giving me spiteful looks and throwing


    insults like they always do. Most of them are looking at me like I¡¯m a wonder and I¡¯m very


    sure it is because I¡¯ve been transfered to the Premium Residence. I have a feeling things are going


    to change a lot for me around here.


    After the announcement, since it¡¯s evening, we all head to the cafeteria to have dinner.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m fully convinced that Hayley is innocent. Whoever poisoned her did so to keep her silent on


    the issue forever.¡± Tessa tells me as we walk into the caff.


    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? She was bullied into giving me that orange juice. I feel terrible for what has


    happened to her. She died because of¡­¡±


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± A voice sounds my name from behind. Both Tessa and I turn to look and my jaw drops


    when I see a group of Harem girls rising from the table they just secured for themselves. The next


    thing they say almost throws me off bnce.


    ¡°Ashanti, Tessa, you both can take our table.¡± Says one of the girls, smiling from mr to mr.


    The others smile and nod at her statement. Tessa and I exchange confused looks.


    What¡¯s going on here?


    I blink one, two, three, ten times to make sure I¡¯m not seeing things, but after stationing my eyes on


    the smiling girls again, I confirm that I¡¯m not delusional.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Chapter 0114


    ¡°You girls want us to take your table?¡± I ask, confused. They girls nod in unison. I look around and


    notice that we now have the attention of the entire cafeteria


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother looking for a table, take ours.¡±


    ¡°And also¡­¡± one of the girls steps forward. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go through the stress of getting your


    meal all by yourself, I can help you. All you have to do is tell me what you want. Now my mouth and


    eyes are wide op


    in shock.


    She¡¯s willing to get my food for me?


    ¡°Thank you girls for the table and service, but Tessa and I are good. We don¡¯t mind searching for a


    table and getting our own meals.¡± I sh them a forced smile,but they don¡¯t seem to be having it


    because two of the girls approach Tessa and I and the next thing I know is that we are being


    pushed to the table and put to sit on the chairs. Two other girls appear before us. ¡°There are two


    meals on the table¡­¡± lists the meals. ¡°Tell me what you want and I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± I look at Tessa


    again,pletely confused and she blinks an eye at me, indicating we should y along. I turn to


    the girl and tell her what I want. Tessa does the same to the girl standing In Front of her. The girls


    dash away and the speed of light and in less than no time, they are back with our meals.


    ¡°Here you go. Enjoy!¡± Says the girl serving my food.


    ¡°Also¡­¡± Another girl chips in. ¡°If you need help with anything likeundry, chores, don¡¯t hesitate to


    let me know, okay. Just a single call and I¡¯ll be at your service


    ¡°We¡¯ll all be at your service.¡±


    The girls have surrounded the table, each of them listing the chores they could do for me if I needed


    assistance and listing various ways by which they could be of help to me. I am too stunned to say


    anything to them right now.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    A famili ice asks and when all check to see who it is, all the girls disperse from the table. It turns out


    it was the Evil Queen, A.K.A Alina, was the one who asked that question. She¡¯s looking at the girls


    as she heads to my table. She¡¯s going to be furious when she finds out what they¡¯ve done for me..


    When she arrives at the table, her eyes leave the girls and ster on my face. I drop my fork and


    prepare to face her. Shock fills every fibre in my body when she pulls out the seat next to Tessa


    across from me and sits on it.


    ¡°You seem shocked.¡± She smiles at me. I frown. Grit my teeth.


    Murderer!


    She nned to get me raped and made sure someone else took the me. She killed that person


    when the n failed.


    She¡¯s the devil.


    ¡°I know you killed her.¡± I tell her tightly, quietly. She scoffs and leans closer to me.


    ¡°Can you prove it?¡± She whispers back, smiling triumphantly. Anger makes my fists curl on the


    table. I want to punch her face till it goes numb. She¡¯s stepping on my veryst nerves. Hayley was


    just a victim of circumstances. She was a weed that needed to be plucked out in order for other


    useful nts to grow healthily.¡±


    ¡°Murderer!¡±


    ¡°Watch your tongue youngdy. False usation is a punishable offense in this pack and trust me


    that punishment is gruesome. You wouldn¡¯t want to be charged for that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make sure you go down for this!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to see you try.¡± She shes me her evil smile. ¡°You must feel like a queen now that you¡¯ve


    been transferred to the Premium Residence.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard not to feel that way after getting such a big promotion. Especially when the order came


    directly from the Lycan King.¡± I force a smile.


    ¡°You should watch your back Ashanti. From now on, be cautious with every step you take, food you


    eat and ce you go. We are at war and more blood will be spilled. Yours might be the next.¡± She


    blinks an eye at me as she rises to her feet. ¡°Since you¡¯ve refused to let go of Alpha Reagan, let the


    best girl win.¡± I am speechless as she walks away from the table.


    War. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Blood.


    Mine might be the next.


    A shudder runs down my spine.


    What have I gotten myself into?

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Chapter 0115


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    Let the best girl win.


    Those words keep ringing in my mind as I watch Alina majestically walk out of the cafeteria. I can


    picture the triumphant smile she has on as she walks. She¡¯s definitely praising herself, thinking she


    scared the s h i t out of my pants, but she¡¯s wrong.


    I am not scared of her threats. I know they are not empty. She is in fact, capable of ending my life


    just as easily as she did Hayley¡¯s and I should be terrified. I should maybe find a way to leave this


    pack so she¡¯ll stop thinking of ways to kill me, but all of those are just thoughts and I have no zeal to


    act upon them.


    Alina is powerful and influential. She¡¯s a power house of intimidation, but for reasons I do not know,


    I am not afraid of her. I am not afraid to go to war with her.


    I know Alpha Reagan has no interest in me like she suspects, but I¡¯m going to fight this war with her


    over him and I will win, just to prove to her that she¡¯s not as invincible as she is.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± Tessa¡¯s voice interrupt my thoughts. That¡¯s when I realise the food on my te is finished.


    I ate it all without even realising it.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± I mumble, looking at her.


    ¡°One of thest statements Alina made before leaving proves that she was involved in Hayley¡¯s


    death. Or, did I not hear her right?¡± I let out a heavy sigh, pushing my empty te aside.


    ¡°You heard well.¡± My voice is almost inaudible.


    Thinking about Hayley, hearing someone say her name makes my heart hurt.


    Justst night, she was alive and healthy. We spoke. Had fun. Laughed together. But today, she¡¯s


    gone Gone forever. Tears sting at the back of my eyelids and I have to blink hard to prevent from


    spilling down my cheeks.


    It¡¯s too painful.


    ¡°She literally confessed. Can¡¯t something be done about that?¡±


    ¡°You mean like telling the higher ups what she just said?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± She nods eagerly. I scoff in derision and shake my head.


    ¡°Tessa, do you honestly think Alina will let that out if she didn¡¯t have any defense strategy? If I dare


    say anything to the higher ups, she will be summoned and questioned and she¡¯s definitely going to


    deny it. It¡¯ll be my word against hers. Whose do you think they¡¯ll believe?¡± I ask with raised brows.


    Her shoulders sag in defeat.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely hers.¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t need to tell you how bad things will turn out for me after that.¡±


    ¡°So what are we going to now? It¡¯s true that I¡¯m not very happy with Hayley for deceiving you,


    +15 BONUS


    but she didn¡¯t deserve to die. The people who murdered her ought to be punished!¡± ¡°And they will.


    The Moon goddess is just. She will serve justice when it¡¯s due. For now, let¡¯s try not to get tangled


    up in this mischievous web.¡± I caution and she nods in agreement. ¡°And you need to be careful


    Ashanti. Alina is very furious right now. She¡¯s going to do everything in her power to get rid of you ¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen.¡± My gaze snaps to the door she had exited. My mind reys the memory of


    her walking out of the cafeteria and it again makes me smile.


    She might be a Lycan Warrior, but I¡¯m a true born Alpha Heir. I¡¯m going to fight her with every


    fiber in


    my body and I¡¯ll make sure I win. I¡¯ll make her see what she truly is.


    Which is¡­ NOTHING.


    ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll get these for you.¡± A girl shows up from nowhere and starts clearing the tes off the table with


    a big smile stered on her face. Tessa and I exchange the same confused looks before I train my


    eyes on the girl again.


    ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t have to do that.¡± I try to stop her, but she won¡¯t listen.


    ¡°Yes, I have to. Are you full? If you¡¯re not, just let me know and I¡¯ll get you more food. Both of you.¡± I


    shake my head. Tessa does the same.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m okay for the night.¡±


    ¡°Cool then, I¡¯ll just keep these away. Call me if you need anything else.¡± She carries both tes andN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    bounces away.


    I am speechless.


    ¡°This is getting very creepy.¡± Tessa cries out as she watches the girl s k i p away.


    ¡°What the f u c k has gotten into them? All of them? Look around. No one is throwing me dirty


    nces or gossiping about me. Like three girls have smiled at me when I made eye contact with


    them. I ampletely lost as to what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on?¡± Tessa asks and I quickly shake my head in denial.


    n¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I hones


    That is not a lie.


    ¡°You just got transfered to the Premium Residence and that transfer was made possible by the


    Lycan King himself. That means he likes you. You¡¯re in his good books and anyone who¡¯s your


    friend or anyone who treats you right will be in his good books too. That¡¯s why they are acting all


    funny.¡± She exins detaily and after everything assimtes in my mind, all I can do is chuckle and


    shake my head.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Chapter 0116


    I¡¯m gaining favor in his eyes, that¡¯s why they all want to treat me nicely.


    Wow!


    Smart move.


    ¡°That¡¯s hrious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡±


    ¡°Ashanti.¡¯


    I swear to G o d, my name never rests. If names were portions of foods that could get finished, the


    mind would¡¯ve ceased to exist by now because every ten minutes, someone calls it.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± The person calls my name again. I roll my eyes hard and geownin frustration before


    turning to see who it is. I am frowning like a hungry child, but that frown instantly disappears when I


    see Ma¡¯am Lisa standing before me, smiling.


    SMILING.


    She¡¯s smiling at me.


    Strange. She usually has a scowl when she approaches me.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am Lisa. Good evening Ma¡¯am.¡± I call almost in a whisper.


    ¡°Good evening, dear. Have you already had dinner?¡± I nod my head, but the fact that she just


    addressed me as dear makes my head swirl and that mr to mr smile she has on is not making


    things better.


    ¡°Yes, I have ¡±


    ¡°Good. Because Alpha Reagan is waiting outside to take you to his chambers right now.¡± All the hair


    on my body stands erect. My scalp starts itching.


    ¡°What?¡±


    in a harsh whisper. Her smile almost reaches her eyes.


    ¡°Yes, dear. You should go and see him now.¡±


    Someone please tell this woman to stop calling me dear. It¡¯s giving me the creeps.


    ¡°I¡¯ll escort you outside. Come on.¡± She gestures for me to do the same and I obey. The entire


    cafeteria is dead silent. My eyes do a quick scan of the room and something snaps within me when


    I see that all eyes are on me.


    They¡¯ve all heard that Alpha Reagan is here to take me to his chambers.


    I¡¯m dead.


    ¡°You mean to tell me that the Alpha himself is waiting out there for me?¡± I ask once I¡¯m on my feet.


    Ma¡¯am Lisa nods and gestures me to follow her. I do just that.


    ¡°It¡¯s shocking, isn¡¯t it?¡± she asks as we walk on. I calmly nod my head, confused.


    ¡°Yes, it is indeed shocking.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°He has never done this before. You must be very special to him.¡±


    I want to argue that point, but what difference will it make? She¡¯s definitely just going to smile wider


    and call me dear again. So I simply say:


    ¡°I see.


    ¡°So tell me, how are you recovering? Do you like your new room over there?¡±


    I cannot believe I¡¯m having such a constructive conversation with Ma¡¯am Lisa. Did she just ask


    about my well being? Am I being delusional again?


    I give myself a hard pinch and flinch when pain courses through the pinches spot. This is real. I turn


    to her and force a smile.


    ¡°I uh¡­ I¡¯m recovering just fine, thought I¡¯m devastated by Hayley¡¯s sudden death.¡±


    ¡°Poor Hayley. May her soul rest in peace.¡±


    ¡°May her soul rest in peace¡±


    ¡°What about the Premium Residence? Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Only a fool wouldn¡¯t. It¡¯s everything anyone could wish for and I¡¯m honored to be one of its


    residents.¡± We finally step outside the cafeteria. My heart soars and plummets when I perceive the


    familiar smell of Alpha Reagan¡¯s cologne. My eyes locate a ck h u m e r parked at the entrance


    of the building and as we approach it, the driver steps out andes around to open the


    passenger seat door. My knees start buckling when Alpha Reagan steps out from the car in all his


    glory, dressed in his usual suit attire. I freeze in my tracks and bow and so does Ma¡¯am Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lisa.


    ¡°Leave us.¡± He tells her and she immediately walks away. I look up and see the driver getting into


    the car.


    Now, it¡¯s just the two of us out here.


    ¡°I was hoping to have dinner with you, but it seems you¡¯ve already had something to eat.¡± ¡°I have.¡±


    ¡°What a pity. I guess I¡¯ll be eating alone tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡±


    ¡°I like the sound of that.¡± He teases. I giggle. ¡°Give me a hug.¡± He stretches out his arms for me and


    the first thing I do is look around nervously to make sure no one is watching before I turn to him and


    shake my head,


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± I ask in a harsh whisper. ¡°Out here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, out here. Is there anything wrong with us hugging out here?¡±


    ¡°People could see us!¡± I point out. His brows creased as he keeps a nonchnt attitude.


    ¡°What if they do?¡± I sigh in frustration.


    I¡¯ll be dead meat if another rumor about us spreads.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to count to five and If you¡¯re not in my arms by the time I get to five, I¡¯m gonna


    +15 BONUS


    eat up this distance between us and kiss you. Properly. So choose, Ahug or a kiss, in public.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Reag¡­¡± I start to talk but he rudely cuts me off.


    ¡°One!¡± The countdown starts. My heartbeat skyrockets. I feel my forehead get dampened with


    sweat. Nervousness grates nerves, making my entire body go hot. I feel like I¡¯m on fire! Hug or


    kiss?


    Sumi

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Chapter 0117


    +15 BONUS


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    I¡¯m in his arms by the time he gets to five and my heart is pounding uncontrobly in my rib cage.


    Someone could step out and see us. They could even take photos. The rumor would spread like


    wildfire. I¡¯ll be in trouble.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± He calls my name calmly, and quietly. I try to back away from his hold so I can look at his


    face, but he holds me still in his arms. Like he never wants to let me go. My body goes tense as his


    hold tightens. He gently squeezes me and my breath hitches in my throat when he sniffs my hair.


    ¡°Why do you always smell so nice?¡± He asks out of nowhere and I get confused.


    Do I always smell nice?


    I thought he was the only one who possessed that superpower.


    ¡°Do I?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± I shake my head. I can still not look at him because his hold around me is still as


    tight as before. If he dares to squeeze me even a bit more, my bones will break.


    He¡¯s so strong.


    ¡°I can¡¯t begin to tell you how much your smell affects me.¡± He lets go of me. I look up at his face my


    eyes drown in his charming brown eyes. A million different emotions are swimming in them and their


    gentleness makes my heart swell.


    What is going on?


    ¡°And why do you always choose the most boring options? A kiss in public would have been


    amazing.¡±


    ¡°It would¡¯ve been scandalous!¡± I correct him sternly and he chuckles, shaking his head. My heart s k


    i p s a few beats when he gestures for me to get into the car so we can leave for his chambers.


    Through e ride, I can¡¯t help but think about what will happen between us when we get to his


    bedroom. Is he finally going to have sex with me? Or is he going to kiss me and leave me hanging


    at the end of the day like always? Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    If he dares deprive me of another o r g a s m, I can¡¯t promise that one of us won¡¯t wind up dead by


    tomorrow morning.


    When we get to his chambers, we are led to the main door by the guard. The s e r v a ts we b y p as


    s in the house give us shocking gazes and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because Alpha Reagan doesn¡¯t want to let


    go of my hand. Our hands are intertwined with each other¡¯s till we get to his bedroom. I let out a


    heavy sigh of relief the moment I closed the door behind me


    ¡°Why do you look like someone who just walked through the valley of the shadow of death?¡±


    ¡®Because I just did! Did you see the looks I got from the s e r n t s down there?¡± I ask aghast. He


    simply chuckles and waves a dismissive hand at the issue.


    ¡°Forget about them.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Easy for you to say. You¡¯re not the one who¡¯s going to be gossiped about and stared at weirdly at


    the cafeteria tomorrow.¡± I snap. He stops in his tracks and swivels around to face me. His brows are


    creased and there¡¯s a perplexed look on his face.


    ¡°What was that tone?¡± He asks quietly and I gasp in horror when I notice what I just did.


    I just grumbled in the presence of the Alpha. I spoke to him like he was my mate. My head drops in


    fear.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Alpha. I didn¡¯t mean to snap at you. I was just really upset and trying to¡­¡± My blood


    turns ice cold when I hear his approaching footsteps. He¡¯s walking towards me. What does he want


    to do? Punish me for disrespecting him?


    Oh sweet goddess, I¡¯ve done it again.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan please don¡¯t be upset. It wasn¡¯t¡­¡±¡®


    ¡°Upset?¡± He stops walking. We are just a few inches from each other now. ¡°Upset?¡± He asks yet


    again and a chuckle follows.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± I apologize, almost shaking as I muster the courage to look at him. expecting to


    see him scowling at me, but the charming smile I meet throws me into a state of confusion.


    Why is he smiling?


    ¡°Stop apologizing because I¡¯m not upset. I am far from upset. I am surprised. Happy even. If you


    can use that tone with me, it means you¡¯re gettingfortable being around me and that¡¯s what I


    want.¡±


    My brows are raised as I give him a confused look.


    What¡¯s going on here?


    Does he mean to tell me he¡¯s not upset that I spoke to him like we¡¯re mates?


    ¡°Stop giving me that look. It¡¯s creepy.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I tear my gaze from his face and look at the wall ahead. My head is swirling with different


    ghts. I¡¯m still trying to understand what just happened.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy you feelfortable around me. That was my goal. I¡¯m d I aplished it.¡± He¡¯s still


    smiling at me. I look at him again and chuckle lightly when he winks at me.


    He¡¯s happy that I¡¯mfortable around him.


    But am I though?


    Am I reallyfortable around this man?


    I think the answer to that question is yes. I no longer tremble when I hear his voice or see him. My


    thoughts no longer jumble up when I try to have a conversation with him. He still has his powerful


    domineering aura hovering around him at all times, but it no longer intimidates me like before.


    So yes. He has seeded in making me feelfortable around him.


    That realization makes me smile. My heart has suddenly stopped beating fast.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ll be doing for me tonight?¡± He asks, staring at my face. I quietly shake my


    head. ¡°You¡¯ll be giving me an oll massage.¡± My eyes pop open in shock. ¡°Yeah. Naked oil massage.¡±


    My body grows hot.


    ¡°Naked oil massage?¡± I repeat the statement in shock.


    ¡°Yeah.


    ¡°And before that¡¯s done, you¡¯ll bathe me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bathe you?¡± I ask, almost shouting.


    ¡°Yeah. Got a problem with that?¡± He asks with raised brows. I stay glued to my spot as I try to figure


    out how to feel about those tasks.


    Bathe him.


    Give him an oil massage.


    All of that requires me to see him stark naked.


    Not that I have a problem with that. His body is perfectly sculpted and I can look at every body part


    of his all day long without batting an eyelid.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± His voice pulls me out of my thoughts. I look at him. ¡°Do you have a problem with doing


    any of the things I just mentioned?¡± I nod. I shake my head. I clear.


    my throat.


    ¡°No.¡± I croak. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Good then, meet me in the bathroom. The s e r v n t s will set up the massage table while we


    shower.¡± And with that, he disappears into the closet. I look around the entire bedroom. My body is


    on fire.


    It¡¯s about to go down.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Chapter 0118


    CHAPTER EIGHTY-EIGHT.


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV


    ¡°Are you going to bathe with the towel tied around your body?¡± He asks the moment I walk into the


    bathroom. My eyes drop from his face andnd on his **k and I have to purse my lips. to prevent


    the scream from escaping.


    It¡¯sid but still looks huge.


    I wonder how big it gets when he¡¯s fully erected.


    ¡°Ashanti¡­¡± He calls, snapping his fingers at my face. ¡°Eyes up here. Stop looking at my d*k. Eyes


    on my face.¡± I quickly look away from his d**k as blood rushes up to blush my cheeks.


    He caught me.


    Again.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I say, loosing the towel from my chest. It falls to the ground, revealing my pure naked


    state. This is the first time I¡¯m goingpletely naked in front of a man. A wave of intensity is


    flooding every pore of my body as he takes inventory of my entire body. His eyes stop on my


    breasts and look at them for a really long time. Nervousness cr¨¦eps from the pit of my stomach and


    spreads through my body.


    What if he doesn¡¯t like what he¡¯s seeing?


    Is he disappointed?


    Why isn¡¯t he saying anything?


    ¡°Wow!¡± His exmation disrupts my thoughts. He¡¯s smiling as he looks at my body. ¡°You look


    you¡­ Sweet Lycans, Ashanti, I¡¯m at a loss for words. You look ravishing!¡±


    Flowers are blooming in my stomach and the soft petals tickling every inch of my nervous system. It


    strangest phenomenon and it¡¯s making me smile like an idiot. I blush so hard, my chs are hurting. I


    can¡¯t even maintain eye contact with him.


    that my ch


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I don¡¯t know how, but my eyes drop to his d**k again and this time around, my gasp


    escapes before I can hold it in. ¡°Oh my G**d, Alpha Reagan.¡± I point to his d**k. He looks at it at


    shrugs.


    ¡°You see the effect you have on me? Just looking at your body has gotten me hard.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°Nothing for you to be sorry about.¡± He goes into the shower. ¡°However, you have to remedy this


    situation. After all, you put me in it.¡± My eyes widen. He shakes his head. ¡°No. Not what you¡¯re


    thinking. Come in here and find out.¡± He winks yet again and steps into the shower which has four


    walls of marble ss and a ss door that can be slid open. I exhale heavily before going to join


    him. He turns on the shower and I jump in fright when warm water pours on my head and cascades


    down my body. Sparks ignite within me whenever our bodies touch.¡± His towering height is


    intimidating. I have to crane my neck high up before I can look at his


    face. The shower space is big, but because he¡¯s in here, it feels so small. Tight. And I¡¯m suffocating.


    I am showering with the Lycan King.


    How have I not fainted up till this moment?


    ¡°I always knew you¡¯d look so hot with wet hair.¡±


    He says so quietly, I¡¯m certain I imagined it. His handse around my waist, his lips press against


    my forehead and his body is flushed against mine. I can feel his hardness on my stomach. His


    fingers are traveling through my hair while mine are tracing the sculpted hills and valleys on his


    arms and the perfection of his torso. My head is pressed against his chest and the world is suddenly


    bigger, bright, and beautiful.


    ¡°Ashanti¡­¡± He calls my name for the one-millionth time this evening. I raise my head from his chest


    and look up at him. I drown in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to die if you don¡¯t relieve me of this pain.¡± He lets


    out a ragged breath and my brain immediately interprets the meaning of his statement. My eyes fall


    on his hard d c k.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    It¡¯s bigger than a banana.


    Suddenly, the craziest idea pops into my mind, and before I can contemte if it¡¯s a good or a bad


    idea, I¡¯ve already turned off the running shower and stooped down before him, my face. looking


    right at the erect shaft.


    I have never done this before, but I¡¯m sure I can get my way around it. It can¡¯t be that hard. ¡°What


    are you doing¡­ Fuck!¡± He moans in pleasure when I circle my right palm around his flesh. It almost


    doesn¡¯t fit. I can see the veins popping and his bright pink tip that looks like it¡¯s going to burst


    anytime soon. I hold it in ce and move my hand forward and backward, stroking it as gently as I


    can. A transparent fluid licks from the tip and I use it to lubricate the rest of the dick. He lets out a


    deep sigh that makes me smile.


    I feel like I have him in my palms. Like I have the power to make or break him right now.


    I brush my thumb over his wet tip and lick my lips. That was just an intro. I¡¯m about to make this


    man lose his mind. I let out my tongue and lick the tip of his duck and he trembles hard, I feel it.


    ¡°Fuuuckk!!¡± He groans under his breath, grabbing a chunk of my hair. I open my mouth and take his


    dick in until it reaches my throat and I¡¯ve still not taken it all. With my lips circled, I pull my head


    outward, circling my tongue over it and I feel the taste of his precum. His grip on my hair is tighter.


    His eyes are closed and he¡¯s groaning in a strained voice. He looks like he¡¯s going to transform into


    a beast soon. I suck out and when I take it in next time, my forward and backward pace increases. I


    push my hair behind my ears and suck his dick forward, backward, and round like a lollipop. He¡¯s


    moaning and shuddering and pulling my hair. I know he¡¯s about to go crazy when he starts


    controlling my speed. He pushes his dick deeper, farther into my throat, and only stops when I¡¯m


    about to gag. Saliva, precum, and all sorts of liquids are leaking out of my mouth and dripping down


    my lips, but it¡¯s too good to stop. His moans. make me want to eat him even more.


    ¡°Ashanti.


    cries, digging his finger into my hair. ¡°You are going to make me cum.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my umate goal right right now.¡± He pulls my head away from his dick and makes me look at


    him. There¡¯s a strained scowl on his face. Like he¡¯s in pain. His eyes are as dark as night. With


    desire.


    ¡°You want to make me cum?¡± His husky voice questions. I nod like a good girl.


    ¡°I want to make you cum.¡± I whisper and he lets go of my hair. I go back to his dick and take it into


    my mouth. He doesn¡¯t hold back his groan this time around. He screams as I suck on it fast and


    hard. The moment I feel his load is about toe out, I take it out of my mouth and begin to stroke


    it with my palm. Firstes a loud, strained groan from him, followed by a hot creamy liquid spilling


    out from his dick, onto my breasts, my face, and anything it falls on.


    I¡¯m smiling with satisfaction as I watch him ejacte all over my body. It¡¯s a beautiful sight to


    behold.


    His pleasure. His satisfaction. His vulnerability.


    I did that to him.


    I made him cum.


    He¡¯s breathing so hard by the time he¡¯s done and when our eyes meet, we both burst intoughter.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are one very bad girl!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment.¡±

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Chapter 0120


    +15 BONUS


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°There¡¯s something you need to know.¡± Alpha Reagan breaks the silence as we both step out of the


    shower to the towels over our naked bodies. I stop walking and look at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I inquire. He pulls a towel from the towel rack and ties around his waist, gesturing to


    me to do the same. I don¡¯t know why, but my heart is beating fast because he just left me in


    suspense.


    What do I need to know?


    Goddess, I hope it¡¯s not something that¡¯s going topletely throw me off guard.


    I tie the towel around my body, chest level and train my eyes on him. I¡¯m too eager to hear what he


    has to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the drug incident.¡± My heart jumps to my throat. My knees have won the right to tremble. I


    let out a shaky breath and swallow dryly. I search my mind for possible reasons why he could be


    bringing that up right now, but nothinges.


    I¡¯m going to pass out soon.


    ¡°What¡­ what about it?¡± I ask with a shaky voice. He lets out a heavy sigh and stares at me long


    and hard.


    ¡°The culprits have been found.¡± His announcement explodes in my brain like a dynamite. My


    eyebrows trip to my hairline as I shoot my eyes wide open in shock.


    ¡°Who¡­ who are they?¡±


    ¡°They happen to be the two ninja girls who dragged you out of your room to the private lounge


    where the Lycan men were waiting.¡± He exins and all my expectations are crushed like apple


    slices in a blender. He hasn¡¯t called the names I was expecting to hear.


    Alina and Rhea.


    And he doesnt look like he¡¯s going to call the names.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± is u Manage.


    ¡°Yeah. The CCTV footage at the H a r m quarters was properly investigated and they led us to the


    girls. When they got arrested, they confessed to orchestrating the drug incident and brainwashed


    Hayley into giving you the juice so you could drink.¡±


    ¡°What about Hayley¡¯s death?¡± I ask eagerly.


    ¡°They also confessed to being responsible for Hayley¡¯s death. They didn¡¯t want her to rat them out


    so they decided to poison her.¡± He exins carefully and I can¡¯t believe a single word I¡¯m hearing.


    It¡¯s all b u s h i t .


    C r a p !


    The two ninja girls were in on the crime, but they were not the masterminds. Alina was! Only


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    the Moon goddess knows what she has threatened those girls with to make them take the fall for


    her.


    She nned for me to get gangraped. She bullied Hayley into giving me the juice that had been


    drugged. She sent girls to drag me to the men. She killed Hayley and now she has managed to


    make innocent people take the fall for something she did.


    Alina is scary. She is the devil!


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Alpha Reagan¡¯s voice interrupts my thoughts. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be thrilled to


    hear that the people who tried to hurt you and killed your friend will be getting the punishment they


    deserve. You look rather disappointed by the news.¡±


    I want to scream yes and spill out the reason for my disappointment, but I hold myself back.


    Mentioning Alina¡¯s name will only cause trouble for me because I have no proof. The girls


    confessed. All evidence points to them. The end. I better shut up and leave everything in the hands


    of the Moon goddess. She has a reason for letting things go down this way. She will definitely bring


    Alina to justice sooner orter.


    I clear my throat and look at Alpha Reagan.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m disappointed. I¡¯m happy that the culprits have been caught.¡± I lie through my teeth,


    shing him a fake smile.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am. I¡¯m just sad about Hayley¡¯s death.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Chapter 0121


    I truly am sad about Hayley¡¯s death. Her true murderer is still out there living freely.


    This is so unfair!


    ¡°She¡¯s in a better ce, Ashanti. You have to ept that and move on.¡± I calmly nod my head and


    smile painfully.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± I lie again.


    I will never forget Hayley. Even if I can¡¯t avenge her now, I will do thatter in the future. I will make


    sure Alina goes down for all her crimes.


    ¡°Alright then, massage time. I¡¯m sure the s**ts are done preparing the spot by now. Let¡¯s go.¡± He


    leads the way out of the bathroom and I follow closely behind. The moment I step out of the door, I


    leave every thought of Hayley and Alina locked up in the bathroom. I¡¯lle back to thinking about


    themter.


    In the bedroom, I¡¯m awed to see a fully set up massage spot at the centre of the bedroom. A


    massage table draped with white sheets, various bottles of oils. Red roses all over the ce. and


    even the lighting is already setting the mood. Alpha Reagan is King


    when ites toing up with kinky bedroom ideas.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± He asks, leaning against the table and winking at me!


    ¡°It¡­ it looks really cool.¡± I fight a chuckle. I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s funny. I watch him let loose his


    towel from his waist and get on the table,ying t on his back.


    ¡°I want you to give me an oil massage.¡± I walk closer to the table and stand by his head so I can


    look at his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never given anyone an oil massage.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a first time for everything, isn¡¯t there? And Ashanti, I think you¡¯ve had a lot of first times with


    me.¡± My brain takes me back to the scene that took ce in his bathroom a few minutes ago and


    blush a beetroot. My face is as red as a tomato right now.


    ¡°Could you ishing for the same reason I think you are?¡± He winks at me yfully. I quickly turn away


    from his sight and pick up a bottle of oil. By the time I turn to look back, I¡¯m shocked to see him


    sitting upright, staring at me with a c**y smile on his face.


    ¡°It was your first time, wasn¡¯t it!¡± I know exactly what he¡¯s talking about, so I shake my head in


    denial.\


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t!¡± I lie.


    ¡°I can see right through your lies, Ashanti. You surprise me everyday!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, whatever. It was my first time, so what?¡±


    ¡°So nothing.¡± He chuckles lightly and takes his former position. When he looks at me again, I exhale


    heavily.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Stop bullying me, Ashanti. I just wanted to say you need to focus more on the relevant areas.¡± ¡°And


    what are those relevant areas?¡± I ask, squeezing a good quantity of oil in my hands.


    ¡°I think you know.¡±


    ¡°I do!¡± My hand goes straight to his d**k and I gently grab it..


    ¡°Whoa! Whoa!¡± He shouts within fits ofughter, holding my hand. ¡°Not so fast. You¡¯re going to


    make me c***m again too soon.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be nice?¡± I p his hands off mine.


    ¡°If I starting already, I¡¯ll pass out by the time you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the passed out sight of you with an erected penis will be a beauty to behold.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Evil. Ashanti, you are evil.¡± I calmly ce my hand on his chest and guide him toy back on the


    table on his back.


    ¡°Just shush and let me do my work.¡±


    ¡°Have mercy on me ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡± I say, slicking my fingers around his erected penis.


    What I¡¯m about to do to him right now is far from being merciful!

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Chapter 0122


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I tell the driver and hop out of the car. The tall building towering me is the premium


    quarters where I currently reside andpared to the regr H**e*ng about things that do not


    concern them and I¡¯m happy about that because I won¡¯t b*e getting deadly stares and eye rolls


    anymore.


    I make my way into the lobby and head to the elevator which takes me to the floor where my room


    is located. I¡¯m smiling and blushing all the way because memories of what happenedst night at


    Alpha Reagan¡¯s bedroom won¡¯t leave my d**n mind!


    He let me touch him as I pleased. I made him c**m so hard, he begged! I giggle and push the room


    door open.


    It was the best night ever.


    ¡°And why are you walking into our bedroom and smiling like an idiot so early in the morning?¡± Tessa


    asks, walking out of the bathroom with a towel tied around her chest. She just showered. ¡°Did you


    two finally do the deed? One could mistake your face for a tomato right now.¡± She points out,


    making me blush even harder.


    ¡°No. The deed hasn¡¯t been done yet, but I think we are close!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ did he give you head?¡±


    ¡°Tessa, you are a dirty girl!¡± I call her out, making a disgusted face. She chuckles with raised brows.


    ¡°Oh, so he did!¡±


    ¡°No, he did not!¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who gave him a b**b.¡±


    ¡°I refuse to have this conversation with you.¡± I start walking towards the bathroom.


    ¡°Did he h


    ar head still to make sure you took it all on, but you still couldn¡¯t?¡± I stop walking an urn abruptly to


    look at her, still keeping that disgusted look.


    ¡°You pig!¡±


    ¡°And did you scream, ¡°Oh daddy, make me take it all! I need to take it all!¡± She dramatizes the


    action while making a **s mimic of my voice.


    ¡°I do not talk anything like that!¡±


    ¡°Not out here with us. Who knows what cute voice you use when in the bedroom with him.¡±


    ¡°You know what? I¡¯m don¡¯t having this conversation with you.¡± I turn to leave.


    ¡°Onest question.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I look back at her.


    *


    ¡°Did he c**m in your mouth or on your face and breasts.¡± I quietly show her my middle finger and


    barge into the bathroom with my face hot with embarrassment.


    How the hell did she figure that out? I take a quick look at the closed door behind me.


    Tessa is one very bad and dirty girl! It¡¯ll be the quiet, innocent looking ones that will make your jaws


    drop.


    Slow water indeed runs deep!


    After taking my bath and dressing up for training, I carry my backpack and head to the bedroom


    with a bracelet in my hand..


    ¡°You¡¯re done.¡± Says Tessa as I walk into the bedroom. I smile and nod.


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Did you already have breakfast at Alpha Reagan¡¯s or you¡¯reing with me to the Cafeteria?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going with you to the cafeteria.¡±


    ¡°Cool. Let¡¯s be on our way then.¡± She turns to leave, but I ce my hand on her shoulder, stopping


    her.


    ¡°Before that¡­¡± She faces me again. I bite my lips and smile, looking at the bracelet in my hand.


    ¡°Before that, I want you to have this.¡± She looks at the glittering bracelet in my hand, then at my


    face, before looking back at the bracelet.


    ¡°What¡¯s this, a bracelet?¡± A chuckle tumbles out of my hand.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s an engagement ring. I want to ask you to marry me. Of course it¡¯s a bracelet, you dummy!¡±


    She bursts intoughter and I do the same. The next ten seconds fly by with the two of usughingOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    to the point where we can¡¯t even breathe.


    Nothing very funny was said, but here we are,ughing out hearts out. That¡¯s my frienship with


    Tessa. We understand each other too well. We are always there to support eachother. We¡¯ve been


    through thick and thin in this H a r e m. I am lucky to have a friend like her.


    ¡°Take it.¡± I tell her again once we¡¯ve stoppedughing. She looks at the bracelet in my hand for a


    long time before picking it up. ¡°It¡¯s yours from now on.¡±


    ¡°Mine?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± I agree with a nod.


    ¡°It looks so beautiful and¡­ and expensive!¡± She exims, looking at every detail of the bracelet and


    her expression goes from a smile, to a shocked gaze to widely open eyes as she looks at me. ¡°Are


    these¡­ are these real diamonds!¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are.¡± A loud gasp excapes her lips.


    ¡°Diamonds! How do you own a diamond bracelet?¡±


    ¡°Rx, my father gave it to me on my sixteenth birthday and I¡¯ve treasured it since then.¡±


    ¡°Why then are you giving it to me?¡±


    ¡°Because you are my friend and I love you and want you to have something that I¡¯ve treasured for a


    long time. It¡¯s also my way of saying thank you for staying by my side all this

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Chapter 0123


    CHAPTER NINETY-ONE.


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    +15 BONUS


    Every time I¡¯m about to walk into the training arena, I have one prayer in mind. Alina shouldn¡¯t be in


    there or show upter for training. Lately, that prayer of mine has been greatly snubbed by the


    Moon goddess because every time I walk in, I see Alina and when our gazes meet, her eyes


    promise me death. Today, the same thing happens and I try my best to ignore her. My eyes light up


    when I spot Nelly seated on one of the tiered seats at the other end of the room,cing up her


    shoes. I¡¯m smiling as I walk over to her.


    ¡°Nelly.¡± I call when I¡¯m close. Her gaze flicks from the shoe in her hand to my face and I expect her


    to sh me an enthusiastic smile like always or even fly into my arms, but she does none of that.


    Instead, she gives me a lopsided smile and mutters a very grumpy;


    ¡°Hi.¡± And concentrates oncing up the shoe in her hand.


    My brows crease. I tilt my head to the side, giving her a yful look. She doesn¡¯t look or sound


    okay.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m not?¡± She snaps. She doesn¡¯t spare me a nce. Her tone is ice cold and I can¡¯t


    decide if she¡¯s mad at me or just having a bad morning.


    ¡°You¡­. you have this very grim look on.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not everyday I¡¯ll have to keep a smiling face now, is it?¡± She asks -rudely- raising her


    brows at me. I¡¯m so shocked by her sudden outburst that I have to look around to make sure I¡¯m not


    speaking with the wrong person.


    Nelly has never used that tone on me. Not that she can¡¯t, but I don¡¯t understand why she¡¯s being


    cold to me out of the blue.


    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± I calmly reply to her. ¡°I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯re having a bad morning.¡±


    ¡°My morni


    perfectly fine!¡± She contradicts.


    ¡°Right.¡± I purse my lips and walk a few seats away from her before setting my backpack down. My


    head is swirling as I take my shoes out of my bag. I can¡¯t help but throw nces at her from time to


    time. She still looks very grumpy. It makes me sad because I¡¯m not versed with this version of her. I


    hope shees around soon.


    ¡°Alright everyone, gather around for warm up.¡± Alpha Kyle¡¯s instructions make me speed up with


    lacing up my shoes and putting them on. I¡¯m thest person to join the line and he¡¯s he¡¯s giving me


    a look of dissaproval. I sigh.


    Today really has iting for me.


    ¡°Have any of you ever tried ranking these three girls in terms of fighting skills?¡± One guys asks out


    of nowhere. My heart drops into my stomach as I look at the person who just spoke, The men¡¯s


    gazes ping-pong from me to Nelly and then to Alina. I don¡¯t like what they are about to do. Things


    are already very rough between Alina and I right now,paring me to


    +15 BONUS


    her in any way will make things worse.


    I throw Delta Kyle a worried look. Begging him with my eyes to tell the men to stop, but he smiles


    and looks away from me.


    He¡¯s invested.


    He wants the conversation to go on.


    F**k.


    ¡°Alina is the most powerful of the three¡­¡± One of the guys deciphers as he looks at us, with his


    fingers stroking his chin beards. ¡°For second ce¡­ I don¡¯t really know who between Ashanti and


    Nelly takes that spot.¡±


    ¡°Ashanti, of course! She has emerged winner in all duels. She was able to go through all ten rounds


    with the Lycan King. That¡¯s something even some of you here have not ben able to achieve. She¡¯s a


    great fighter. She takes second spot for me.¡± Almost everyone is nodding their heads by the time


    Landon is done talking. I¡¯m supposed to smile and thank him for the de, but I¡¯m too terrified to


    do so. I can see from my peripheral vision, the scowl Alina¡¯s face. She will kill me for real today if


    we¡¯re paired for a duel.


    ¡°I object.¡± A voice calls out. ¡°Landon, you seem to be forgetting something.¡± I flick my gaze to the


    person who just spoke. He¡¯s one of the guys I¡¯ve never really had a conversation with since I started


    training here. He looks very scary.


    ¡°And what could that be, Rex?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not all about skills and who¡¯s winning duels or who¡¯s resisting rounds with the Alpha. It¡¯s about


    origin. Roots. Ashanti is an ordinary werewolf and by default, she¡¯s weaker that Nelly who is a true


    born Lycan. Also, Nelly has been training for a very long timepared to Ashanti who just started


    a few weeks ago. Saying Ashanti is a more skilled fighter than Nelly is an insult to everyone of us


    Lycans standing here!¡± My pride has been crushed. The frown Nelly had on a while ago has been


    reced with a very bright smile. Same with Alina.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Chapter 0124


    ¡°It¡¯s a draw.¡± A guy called Taylor says, pping his hands. ¡°In order to have this settled, Nelly and


    Ashanti will have a duel after training today. Whoever wins will upy the second spot.¡±


    ¡°I already said it¡¯s not about duels. It¡¯s about origin! The idea of settling this with a duel is


    preposterous!¡± The guy who bashed me a while ago argues, but Taylor shakes his head and looks


    at Delta Kyle wito¡¯s watching us all very attentively.


    ¡°Delta. What do you think?¡± Asks Taylor. Kyle looks at me and I plead with him yet again to stop this


    nonesense, but the traitor smiles and says;


    ¡°It will be settled with a duel.¡¯


    I want to scream till my lungs copse.


    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± Rexments.


    ¡°Good luck girls.¡± Says Kyle as he starts jogging for us to follow suit. I wish I could strangle his neck


    with my eyes. My heart is not only beating fast out of anger, but fear and nervousness.


    Nelly seems to be mad at me for something. She looks very upset. She¡¯s definitely going to


    summon all her Lycan strength during this duel today. I saw the look on her face when Landon


    praised me and said I was stronger than her. She didn¡¯t look too happy about that, but she smiled


    from mr to y when the other guy praised her. She¡¯s going to do everything in her power to win.


    ¡°Red!¡±


    I cry out in agony, tapping my left hand on the mat and Nelly finally let¡¯s go of my right hand. This is


    the tenth round and the eightth Nelly is winning.


    ¡°It¡¯s over! Nelly is the winner!¡± Someone shouts out and they all go to lift Nelly up for proving Lycans


    are superior to ordinary werewolves in terms of strength.


    She didn¡¯t ge


    what I Gi


    y on me and that just confirms the fact that she¡¯s upset with me. I wonder und her.


    Alina keeps winking at me everytime our gazes meet. She¡¯s enjoying my defeat. Good for her.


    ¡°You good?¡± Kyle catches up with me on my to the seats.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t fight like always.¡± I stop walking and look at him.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You took several punches you could block or simply dodge. You fell too easily. You didn¡¯t throw any


    meaningful punch or kick. Ashanti, I¡¯ve watched you fight countless times, I¡¯ve even fought with you.


    You are a strong, tactful and resilient fighter. That¡¯s not what I saw a few minutes ago.¡±


    ¡°I fought as best as I could.¡± I lie.


    172


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°No, you did not.¡± He argues.


    ¡°And how do you know that?¡±


    ¡°I know you.¡± He sounds very confident. ¡°Did you let her win on purpose?¡±


    ¡°What? No. Of course not!¡±


    ¡°So, you were distracted then.¡±


    ¡°Why does it even matter?¡± His gaze intensifies. He wants answers and I know he won¡¯t let me go


    till I give him a proper exnation. ¡°Fine. I was distracted.¡±


    ¡°And look where that got you. You lost a very important game.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. What¡¯s important is that I know my strengths. I¡¯m no ordinary werewolf. I¡¯m an Alpha


    werewolf and I didn¡¯t just start training a few weeks ago like that guy imed. I¡¯ve been. learning


    how to fight since I was five years old and I¡¯m here to learn new skills, notpete with anyone.¡±


    I¡¯m getting everyone¡¯s attention, but I don¡¯t care. I suck in a deep breath and train my eyes on Rex


    for a while before looking back at Kyle. ¡°If they want to use my werewolf status to downgrade me so


    they can feel better about themselves as Lycans, so they can feel like they are superior to me, I


    urge them to go ahead and do so but I know who I am and that¡¯s all what matters!¡± I am almost


    screaming by the time I finish that statement.


    Yes, I¡¯m angry.


    Lycans never miss the opportunity to brag about their superiority to us, the normal. werewolves and


    I¡¯m sick of it.


    All eyes are on me and I know it, but I don¡¯t care. I said what I said.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± I don¡¯t wait for Kyle to dismiss, I walk away from him to the sea ts where I pick up my


    back and head for the door.


    ¡°How did that feel?¡± Alina jumps in my way.


    Get


    your ugly face out of my sight, b i t c h!¡± I push her away and storm out of the arena,


    fuming.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Chapter 0125


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    I¡¯m fuming as I walk into my bedroom because of what just happened at the arena. I¡¯m an ordinary


    werewolf.


    So what?


    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have powers. I¡¯m strong. I can shapeshift. I have a heightened sense of hearing


    and smell. I¡¯m fast. The only difference between Lycans and us, werewolves, is the fact. that they


    are physically more powerful and some ancestral norms which state that they are superior to us.


    That¡¯s why they keep rubbing it in our faces every d a m n time.


    This is thest time I¡¯ll let any of those girls beat me in a duel in that arena. From now on, will train


    very hard so I can win every duel I have with them. Even the men. I need to make them understand


    that other werewolves may be weak, but I¡¯m not.


    I


    I¡¯m an Alpha Heir. I¡¯ve been training since I was five and I¡¯m very skilled and powerful. I will prove


    them wrong!


    I halt in my tracks when I see a bowl of snacks on the table in the sitting area of the room. Calmly,


    carefully, I approach the table, my eyes glued on the snacks in the bowl. Those weren¡¯t there when


    Tessa and I left this morning. There¡¯s a note in the bowl as well, so I gently pick it up to read.


    ¡°Special snacks for the Premium H r m girls. Enjoy.¡±


    A smile forms on my face.


    It seems to be a normal thing around here. I¡¯m once again reminded of the fact that my rank in this


    H a r m has been upgraded. I put down the note and take a piece of chocte from the bowl before


    making my way to the bathroom.


    I hope they deliver these everyday!


    I¡¯m famished by the time done showering and dressing up, so I take a handful of sweets and


    choctes an ead to the cafeteria. The moment I get in, the entire ce goes silent and I see


    vacating their table and one of them runs to me.


    a group


    ¡°Ashanti! Wee.¡± She greets, enthusiastically. The other girls wave and smile at me as well and


    just like


    yesterday, I¡¯m in awe.


    ¡°Thank you, Kylie.¡±


    ¡°Come. We¡¯ve vacated the table for you. You can have a seat there.¡± She gestures to me to sit on


    the table. I look at her and shake my head.


    ¡°No. No¡­ I can¡¯t. You all really didn¡¯t have to do all that for me. I¡¯m¡­


    ¡°We have to!¡± She gently pushes me to the table and before I know it, I¡¯m being lowered to the chair.


    Again. ¡°We don¡¯t mind finding another table to seat on or even standing up to eat while you seat.¡±


    She¡¯s smiling from mr to mr and I¡¯m looking around at the empty seats in the cafeteria. There


    are not many girls her so there are a lot of empty tables which I could have chosen myself.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Look, girls.¡± I say, looking at them all. ¡°I have no idea why you are are suddenly being too nice to


    me, but I wish you could just stop. It¡¯s creepy and strange and I¡¯m notfortable with it.¡±


    ¡°With time you¡¯ll get used to it. There¡¯s just two meals on the menu today. Chicken casserole and


    pasta. Which would you rather I get?¡± I look at them all and notice they are not evening listening to


    anything I¡¯m saying.


    They are here to serve me and they won¡¯t leave until Iply. I let out a deep sigh and look at the


    talking girl.


    ¡°Chicken casserole.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡± I call before she can leave.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± I take out the sweets and choctes from my pockets and put them in her hands. ¡°I feel bad


    for letting you all do this for me, so I¡¯m giving you my snacks.¡±


    ¡°The special snacks at the Premium quarters?¡± Another girl asks and her eyes widen in disbelief


    when I nod in agreement. ¡°And you decided to give it to us instead?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I shrug. ¡°Why not? They are just sweets and choctes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an angel! You are the sweetest.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Ashanti! You¡¯re the best!¡± They all turn and leave and the bantering about who gets


    which snack starts. It makes me chuckle.


    I look around the room, marveling at the sudden turn of events ever since I got promoted to the


    Premium quarters and I can¡¯t help but smile. Almost everyone is being nice to me now, especially


    Ma¡¯am Lisa who seemed to abhor me.


    As much as it feels nice, it makes me scared because it will only get Alina imore infuriated, which


    means more danger for me!


    My face lice


    when I see Tessa walking into the cafeteria with her backpack slinged over ems to just be returning


    from her daily training at the tech center.


    her arm. SI


    ¡°Tessa!¡± I call out with a wave so she can spot me ande over. When she sees me, stops in her


    tracks and I wink and wave even more. ¡°Over here.¡± I call out. She stays glued to her tracks and the


    look she has on doesn¡¯t match the smile on my face.


    It¡¯s expressionless.


    And she¡¯s staring right into my eyes, but I cannot tell if she¡¯s happy or upset about something.


    ¡°Over here.¡± I call out again, still smiling, but to my greatest shock, she turns around and leaves the


    cafeteria without saying a word to me. Instantly, I rise up to follow her, but the group of girls from a


    while ago arrive with my food.


    ¡°Where are you going? Your food has arrived!¡± I look at the girl holding my food, smiling


    from mr to mr and my heart breaks when I try to picture the disappointed look she¡¯ll have if I


    leave without eating the food she served me.


    +15 BONUS


    I look back at the door and let out a heavy sigh.


    Maybe it¡¯s nothing. Maybe she didn¡¯t see me. I could ask her about itter.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± I turn to the girls and smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± Then I take back my seat. She puts the tray of food


    on the table.


    ¡°Enjoy. And thank you once more for the snacks.¡±


    ¡°You are wee and thank you too!¡± They all nod and leave and I dig into my food, but through


    out, I keep thinking about how Tessa reacted to my greeting and invitation.


    Did she ignore me on purpose?

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    +15 BONUS


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    It¡¯s already nightfall by the time I leave the cafeteria. The girls were all really nice to me, but I kept


    thinking about Tessa the entire time. I need to see her, talk to her. Ask her what that was about.


    When I get I to our bedroom, I see her sleeping on the bed.


    ¡°Tessa.¡± I call calmly, as I approach the bed. She doesn¡¯t bulge. ¡°Tessa.¡± I call yet again when I get


    close to the bed. Her eyes are shut close. She¡¯s fast asleep, but something tells sme she can hear


    me.


    Tessa is not a deep sleeper.


    ¡°Just leave her be. You can always talk to her some other time.¡± Lena cautions within. She¡¯s right. I


    can always talk to Tessa some other time. I give her onest look before stepping away. The time


    on the wall clock reads seven pm, it¡¯s too early for me to go to bed, so I¡¯m going to go out for a


    walk. I go into our closet and pull out a pullover before heading out of the bedroom. Once I¡¯m out of


    the building, I head straight to the field where I habitually take me my evening strolls.


    Today was a bad day for me and I¡¯m trying hard not to get a mental breakdown. I have just two


    friends in this Harem and I feel like I¡¯ve lost one. I won¡¯t be able to bear it if the same thing happens


    with Tessa. She¡¯s my closest friend. We¡¯ve been through so much¡­


    My thoughts are interrupted by the sound of quiet approaching footsteps from behind. I stop walking


    and listen, but the footsteps have stopped as well. My brain starts ticking. A strange feeling in my


    gutes to life. I take two steps forward and I hear two steps follow behind. me. Three steps, the


    same thing happens. I don¡¯t turn behind to see who it is or ask, I take my heels, but the people are


    fast enough to catch up with me and push me to the ground behind. I don¡¯t let myself fall face t. I


    palm the floor and instantly turn around to see who¡¯s attacking me. They happen to be two masked


    men. One bends down and tries to grab my leg, but I kick him hard in his face, causing him to st


    backwards. The otheres to do the same, but I kick him ass the Pre


    and jump to my feet and call all of my Alpha powers which makes me run to Garters at the speed of


    light. I¡¯m sure the men are awestruck by my speed.


    When I arrive at the building, I¡¯m met with an elderly servants who¡¯s shocked to see me panting and


    sweating profusely. I have a few bruises on my palms as a result of the fall, but they¡¯ll heal pretty


    soon.


    ¡°Goodness Ashanti! Why are you in such a haggered state?¡± The servant asks, aghast. I swallow


    dryly and shake my head.


    I¡¯m shaking my head because I know exactly who sent those guys to attack me.


    Alina.


    And even if I report the issue, nothing will be done.


    ¡°Nothing important.¡°/


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Are you sure? Your palms are bleeding.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°They¡¯ll heal soon. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡± I turn to leave.


    ¡°Wait.¡± I stop in my tracks and turn to look at her. ¡°Alpha Reagan¡¯s driver is here to take you to his


    chambers.¡± The moment she finishes that statement, a familiar car parks Infront of us. It¡¯s the same


    car which always takes me to and from Alpha Reagan¡¯s chambers.


    My personal ride.


    A smile spreads on my face as I step forward and open the passenger seat door. The elderly


    servant is looking at me as though I¡¯ve lost my mind.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you at least shower before leaving?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I will shower over there. Good night ma¡¯am.¡± I hope into the car and


    close the door.


    Once I¡¯m settled, the drives kicks off.


    I had a shitty day, but it¡¯s going to end well anyway.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    Because I¡¯ve been here countless times already, I didn¡¯t need to be escorted to Alpha Reagan¡¯s


    bedroom. The only thing I received when I arrived was a formal greeting from the staff and a signal


    that the Lycan King was ready to receive me. I¡¯m sure in their minds, they have. thoughts about the


    number of times Alpha Reagan and I have sex in a single night. They must be saying I¡¯m very good


    at this if I¡¯ve made him call me this many times. They must all think I¡¯m a bedroom freak, but that¡¯s


    theplete opposite of what I am.


    The guy hasn¡¯t even gone past kissing me and I¡¯ve never had sex with any man before. Some how,


    I wish their spections were actually true.


    Ashanti.¡± The King calls the moment he opens the room door. I sh him an enthusiastic smile, but


    he doesn¡¯t reciprocate it. His eyes are hovering all over my body and his gaze has gone dark dark


    when he looks at my face again.


    ¡°Hi.¡± I greet curtly. His brows furrow. His mouth twists in a frown.


    ¡°What the fuck happened to you? Why is your hair disheveled. Why are they faint traces of bruises


    on your body?¡± The concern in his voice makes my heart melt.


    ¡°I uh¡­ it¡¯s nothing.¡± I lie.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like nothing, Ashanti. Tell me what happened. Did someone try to harm you?¡±


    ¡°No. I went out for a jog earlier and while at it, I tripped and fell. That¡¯s how I got the dishevelled hair


    and bruises. I¡¯m fine. I promise.¡± I lie through my teeth, looking deep in his eyes and praying he


    buys it.


    I lied because telling him the truth won¡¯t change anything. Like I said before, it¡¯s only going to get


    Alina more upset, which is not a nice thing for me.


    ¡°Are


    you sure?¡± The look he¡¯s giving me makes me understand that he¡¯s finding it hard to believe my


    words. I smile and step forward, my gaze never leaving his face.


    ¡°I prom


    fine. I was careless. That¡¯s all.¡± I try my best to assure him, but he doesn¡¯t look too convinced. He


    still looks very grumpy as he steps from the door way for me to get in.


    ¡°You should go get a shower already and I hope those bruises heal pretty soon because seeing you


    like this makes me want to kill someone!¡± I stop in my tracks and smile at him.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± My voice is unusually calm and I¡¯m biting on my lower lips and giving him a seductive


    smile. ¡°You hate to see me hurt, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Ashanti. To the bathroom. Now!¡± He firmly instructs, pointing to the bathroom door at the other of


    the room.


    ¡°Yes. Sir!¡± I give him a curt nod and march towards the bathroom, smiling from mr to mr.


    The concern in his voice. The angered look in his eyes. His reaction as a whole when he saw that I


    was hurt.


    +15 BONUS


    He cares for me.


    I have a ce in this man¡¯s heart.


    In the bathroom, 1 strip out of my clothes and I¡¯m about to step Into the shower when he walks in.


    As usual, the bathroom walls close in on us and the room suddenly feels so small. I am very close


    to suffocating.


    ¡°Are you here to watch me bathe?¡±


    ¡°You just read my mind.¡± My eyes widen in awe. I crease my brows and tilt my head to the side,


    giving him a yful side eye.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡± My body grows hot when he starts walking towards me. The look on his face


    is a very serious one. His eyes have gone dark with desire. Filled with lust. I can see how hard he¡¯s


    holding himself back from kissing me. Eating me up. Fucking me.


    My question is¡­. Why is he holding himself back?


    ¡°Joking isn¡¯t really my thing, Ashanti and I¡¯m sure you know that.¡± He stops walking. Our bodies are


    almost touching each other. I swallow dryly as I summon all the courage in me to enable me


    maintain eye contact with me.


    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Chapter 0128


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Good. Tonight, I want you to do more than just bathe for me to watch.¡± My brows creased in


    confusion.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I want you to go into that shower, turn on the water and touch yourself for me.¡± A burning sensation


    sparks through my c**t as he words bounce into my ears.


    Touch myself for him.


    My heart beat skyrockets.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you mean by that.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s not clear about what I just said


    EE


    ¡°The part where I have to touch myself.¡± I have a terrified look on my face and I get even more


    uneasy when he chuckles. He leans closer to my ear, my body trembles as his lips graze the flesh


    of my neck.


    I¡¯m going to p**my pants if he doesn¡¯t stop right now.


    ¡°Ashanti¡­¡± He whispers. ¡°I want you to touch every part of your body. From your hair, to your face,


    your neck down to your breasts. Both of them. You¡¯re going to caress them until I ask you to stop,


    then you¡¯ll move down to your stomach after which you¡¯ll spread your legs and brush your long


    slender fingers over your sensitive folds.¡± Goosebumps s**r all over my body and I tremble within


    from his erotic words.


    He wants me to¡­


    ¡°And I want you to find your c**t and rub on it until your c**m. Hard.¡± I release ragged breathe and


    he smiles at me.


    He knows he¡¯s setting my body on fire and he loves it.


    ¡°Now, gon


    @ and pleasure yourself for me.¡± I suck in a deep breath. I can¡¯t believe he just asked me to do that.


    Is he punishing me for what I did to him the other day? Is today my day to beg for mercy?


    I take calm calcted steps towards the shower and the moment I step in, I turn on the running


    water which falls on my head and cascades down my naked body.


    ¡°You are beautiful, Ashanti. I hope you know that.¡±


    I don¡¯t nod. I don¡¯t give him any word of affirmation. I simply ride on with wetting my body and


    preparing my mind to touch myself. My heart is threatening to jump out of my chest at


    this moment.


    ¡°Do it. Now. You are drenched enough.¡± I release another ragged breathe and start drawing circles


    with my fingers around my neck. My eyes are train on me, like wise his on me. He¡¯s standing a few


    metres away from the shower feet slightly apart and both arms crossed over his chest. He looks


    eager for this.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Why do you want me to touch myself?¡± I palm both my breast and rub them seductively whilst


    looking at him. He sighs lightly.


    ¡°Because I figured it¡¯ll be a wonderful sight and I wasn¡¯t wrong. You have no idea how hard I¡¯m


    trying to hold myself back from approaching you and doing that myself.¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep holding yourself back?¡± I don¡¯t hide the curiosity in my voice. He simply smiles


    and doesn¡¯t reply as usual. My left hand stays on my left breast while my right hand goes down to


    my stomach and I part my legs wider and brush my folds like he wanted. He inhales sharply with


    eyes trained on me.


    ¡°Is this what you want?¡± He nods. I step out of the shower and walk close to him. ¡°Standing up won¡¯t


    give you a good view. Come with me.¡± I hold his wrist and lead him back to the bedroom. At the


    sitting area, I lower myself on the couch and gesture to him to sit on the one opposite. He does just


    that. I spread my legs wider open on the couch, ex*y pi*nk p**y to him. He¡¯s gritting his teeth as his


    eyes ping-pong from m y c* t o* my p**y.


    He seems to be confused on which to look at.


    I¡¯m about to give him the show of his life.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    Apart from the fact I feel terribly shy right now to be seated naked before him with my legs. spread


    open, I am aroused.


    Terribly aroused.


    My entire crotch is throbbing and every time I close my eyes, I imagine how he goes down on his


    knees in front of me. Touches my pussy. Kiss it. Licks it. If he would at least make me cum.


    He must have noticed how wet I am. How unbelievably horny!


    My hand has a mind of its own and slides over my folds. I can feel the heat. The moisture. My pussy


    yearns for satisfaction. And since he doesn¡¯t want to give it, then I have to find another way. I slowly


    begin to rub my finger over my clitoris in a slow rhythm with my gaze glued to his face. He swallows


    hard as he adjusts himself on the sofa. That¡¯s a sign that he¡¯s trying to keep still. He wants toe


    over and do all the things I mentioned up there, but only the goddess knows what keeps stopping


    him. I feel the moisture with satisfaction as it covers first my pointer finger and then my middle


    finger. This is the first time I¡¯m touching myself and it feels really good.


    ¡°Am I doing well?¡± I ask with my most seductive tone. His Adam¡¯s apple bubbles up and down as he


    swallows saliva.


    ¡°You surprise me everyday, Ashanti.¡± His hoarse voice tells me. It¡¯s thick with lust and desire.


    My fingers dive deeper into my desire. I can feel how my legs get weak and how my knees move


    the faster and harder I rub against my crack. I pull my knees up and open my legs far enough to get


    ess to my pussy. My fingers move faster and faster over my clitoris until one of them finally


    slides into my throbbing hole.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± I throw my head back and moan, while I give into my passion.


    It feels so good, so damn right. I can feel the heat spread from my middle and take over my


    stomach, my mbers and my entire body. Small mes appear to dance over my skin while I push


    my L faster and deeper into my little opening and bite my lips with desire. I know that I am ying


    with fire, but I can¡¯t stop it anymore. There is only one way to stop the fire. And the only thing I have


    to do is keep rubbing my pussy. It tingles so wonderfully, so intense. I can feel the reliefing.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    But I don¡¯t have any luck in extinguishing the fire that has spread in my crotch.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Hemands. I obey, I stop rubbing my clit and take my fingers away from my pussy. It¡¯s


    still wet and hot and throbbing, but the relief that was about to burst within me a while ago is gone,


    like a puff of smoke.


    I shoot him a frown.


    This is the second time he¡¯s deprived me of an orgasm.


    ¡°Why did you make me stop?¡± I don¡¯t hide my annoyance. I¡¯m still frowning as I look at him and


    anger brews in my veins when he shes me a smirk. He rises to his feet and approaches


    +15 BONUS


    the sofa I¡¯m seated on.


    ¡°I enjoyed the show, love. You did better than I thought you would, but while I watched your touch


    yourself, pleasure yourself, I felt jealous. Very jealous.


    ¡°Jealous?¡± I chuckle. ¡°Of what?¡±


    ¡°Of whom?¡±


    ¡°of whom?¡± My bores furrow.


    ¡°You.¡± He kneels before just like I had imagined a while ago..


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. Why would you be jealous of me touching myself?¡±


    ¡°Because you give yourself this much pleasure. I want to be the only one to do that.¡±


    ¡°What are you¡­¡± My words are cut short when he pins both hands on my thighs and pushes them


    apart. My heart beat skyrockets when his heated gaze falls on my bright, pink, throbbing pussy.


    ¡°You¡¯re as wet as a fish. You¡¯re ready to receive anything I have to give you right now.¡± My pounding


    heart is crashing within my ribcage as I watch him study my pussy like it was something interesting.


    ¡°It must taste like heaven.¡± His gaze meets mine. I let out a ragged breath and swallow dryly. ¡°A


    while ago you looked so confident. What¡¯s that nervous look I see in your eyes right now.¡±

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Chapter 0130


    ¡°I¡¯m not nervous.¡± 1 lle.


    +16 BONUS


    oh yeah?¡± My breath almost stops when he stretches his hand up and slowly brushes his thumb


    over my c**. My entire body vibrates like I¡¯ve touched a life wire. He chuckles. ¡°Too sensitive, are


    we?¡± I don¡¯t reply to him. Short heavy breaths leave my chest as I try to stay sane. In the same


    moment, he slides his hand forward to my p**y again. I moan in surprise. His touch is unexpectedly


    delicate as he carefully opens my little lips. My p**y presses against his hand. As much as I try to


    control my desire and to tame my response, my own body will not y along. My mind protests and


    doesn¡¯t want anything more than to push away the naughty fingers that are simply finding their


    ce between my legs. But my genitals are speaking anothernguage. I am tingling in the middle


    and I can feel the unstoppable moisture that is collecting in my little c**k and moistening the Alpha¡¯s


    exquisite fingers.


    ¡°You feel so good, Ashanti.¡± He moans and disrupts himself again and again to give me small kisses


    of the sensitive insides of my thighs. ¡°Like pure temptation. Innocence. Purity.¡± I gasp with pleasure


    as he licks my c**k and lifts me into heaven with a soft flicking of his tongue. My whole body pants


    for satisfaction.


    ¡°Do


    you like it?¡± He asks between my legs.


    Before I can respond, his rough tongue finds my c**is again and rubs it so firmly until I squirm with


    desire. My **h burns like fire and just as before, the heat goes out from my middle into all directions


    until I have the feeling that I a


    in mes. I can¡¯t control my breathing anymore and the sensual noisesing from me. I get so


    loud that Reagan has to put his hand on my mouth to prevent my noises from being heard outside


    of the room. Even Though I doubt that¡¯ll be possible. He stops right before I am about to c**m and


    waits until my breathing gets back to normal before he begins to stimte me again. He can


    probably feel how the blood rushes through my veins, can hear the beating get louder and louder inThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    my chest. He stops rubbing his finger over my c**, waits and enjoys the desire with which I move


    my loins towards him now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so greedy,¡± He warns and punishes me for my misbehaviour with a small p on


    my p**y


    I give a yel surprised by the sudden blow. Even though I am already so hot that the pain can only


    make my desire even greater. He guides his palm on my p**y again, then he returns with his mouth


    and drives me absolutely crazy.


    ¡°C**m for me, baby¡± He demands while he alternates between licking me and cing further


    delicate blows on my twitching p**y.


    I pant, sigh and whimper.


    I moan, shudder and cry out.


    The volcano in my p***y is about to explode, it could erupt at any moment and carry its glowingva


    into all parts of my body. I have longed for this moment for some time now, even though I no longer


    believed that I would experience it. He stares me in the eyes until I roll my eyes in ecstasy but he is


    the one who stares nag in the eyes until I roll my eyes in ecstasy and just see stars that appear


    before me like lightning and break through the darkness. My climax


    +15 BONUS


    is violent, my entire c**h shakes and trembles as ites over me.¡±I tear my mouth


    open in ecstasy and scream out my desire. He doesn¡¯t stop me and I scream until I have calmed


    down and my body slowly returns to its normal rhythm. Once I have stopped twitching and stay


    peaceful and quiet in my pillow, he takes his finger away and gives me a final, small kiss on my p**y


    before looking at me.


    ¡°There you go. What you¡¯ve been craving.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to f**k me yet?¡± I ask breathlessly. He simply smiles and rises to his feet. and


    my eyes follow hiln.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a shower.¡±


    As usual, he evades the question.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Chapter 0131


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    +15 BONUS


    He did not respond to my question. He simply carried me to the shower, where we both took our


    baths, after which we watched movies almost all night. I almost died of embarrassment.


    1 feel like he¡¯s doing this on purpose. It¡¯s obvious that I want him. My bodynguage is screaming


    those words every now and then to him. He said he¡¯d only touch me when he sees that I¡¯m very


    comfortable around him. Could it be that he¡¯s blind? Because right now I¡¯m veryfortable being


    with him.


    Heck, I¡¯ve never beenfortable with anyone in my life like I am with this man.


    What the hell is he waiting for?


    1


    I¡¯m groaning as I sit upright on the bed. Alpha Reagan¡¯s side is empty, as always.


    ¡°Workaholic!¡± I murmur grumpily as I squint my eyes and step down from the bed. I always have a


    heart attack when he speaks behind me.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± I tremble and gasp in surprise as I quickly spin around to look at him. My heart is


    pounding fast and it gets worse when I see himpletely shirtless with just his towel tied around


    his waist.


    That wet ruffled hair.


    Goddess! This man will get me h**y in the morning.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan. You scared me!¡± Iin, palming my chest. He chuckles and makes his way


    over to where I¡¯m standing. ¡°I thought you¡¯d left for work already.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m here.¡± He stops very close to me, I can perceive the clean smell of his breath feels very


    fresh and crisp. I could eat him whole right now.


    soap and his


    ¡°You¡¯re here. Since you¡¯re done showering, shall I pick out an outfit for you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He sh away from h


    his head. I frown because that was supposed to be my ticket for me to get erwhelming presence.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Charlotte already did that.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte:¡± I ask, aghast. ¡°she¡­ has she been here this morning?¡± I ask almost breathlessly and


    when he nods his head in agreement, my scalp *s from nervousness. My heartbeat quickens. My


    body grows hot.


    ¡°Yeah. It hasn¡¯t been long since she lifted. Breakfast has also been served by the other s**ts.¡±


    ¡°The other **ts we¡¯re here too?¡± My tone is harsher than it was thest time I spoke. His eyes widen


    in surprise.


    ¡°Yes. They were.¡±


    ¡°They all came in here and saw me sleeping on this bed? Your bed? While you showered?¡±


    ¡°When you say it like that it makes me feel like you¡¯ve been awake for a long time. You just


    pretended to be still asleep.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    shocked by my sudden outburst.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t pretending!¡± I shout out. He backs away from me, shocked by my


    Even I am shocked.


    ¡°Oh my G***d, I¡¯m sorry. L¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to raise my voice at you. I¡¯m just really shaken to hear


    that the s**ts came in here and saw me sleeping on your bed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like they were expecting you to sleep on the floor or something.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ but I¡¯m talking about the time.¡±


    ¡°What time? And what about the time?¡± He looks genuinely confused and it¡¯s not helping things or


    how I feel.


    The time!


    It¡¯s morning. They all came in here and saw me sleeping on Alpha Reagan¡¯s bed in the morning like


    I was his¡­


    His¡­


    His wife!


    Yes, I know. I¡¯m delusional!


    ¡°Forget about it, Ashanti. It was no big deal. Go freshen up while I dress up.¡± He steps forward and


    nts a soft kiss on my forehead before disappearing into his closet. I lifelessly head to the


    bathroom, my head swirling.


    After showering, I go into his closet where I put on one of his white shirts before going to meet him


    in the bedroom. I am null and void of underwear. The moment he sets his eyes on me, he breaks


    into a wide smile.


    ¡°I like it when you wear my clothes.¡± He says calmly. I smile.


    ¡°Do you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I like wearing your clothes. Your scent sticks on me.


    ¡°You like


    smell?¡±


    ¡°Is that even supposed to be a question?¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡± He stretches his hand out to me which I dly take and he guides me to sit on hisp.


    ¡°You look beautiful.¡± Hispliment throws me off guard. I blush so hard, I have to hide my face in


    his neck to hide my flushed face. He chuckles and kisses my hair. ¡°Very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Kyle told me what happened at the arena yesterday.¡± I raise my head from his neck and look at


    him, a bit confused.


    ¡°Delta Kyle?¡± I ask to be sure.


    ¡°Yes. He said Nelly won eight of ten rounds during your duel.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she did. She¡¯s stronger than I am.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°No, she¡¯s not!¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Tell me the truth Ashanti.¡± He has a serious look.


    ¡°Well¡­ I was feeling a bit down that morning. Nothing serious. You know one of those days. when


    you don¡¯t feel too good. That¡¯s why I really didn¡¯t put in a lot of effort in the duel.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re still not feeling too well today, you can s**p training. I don¡¯t want anyone beating you up.


    Okay?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡± His calm but firm voice cuts me off. I purse my lips and nod my head.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡± His eyes drop to my breasts and before I know what¡¯s going on, two buttons of my shirt


    are off and his right hand is travelling from one breast to another. I giggle.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He takes one of my breasts into his mouth and starts sucking on it.


    you


    you


    ¡°Are serious right now?¡± I ask, giggling and he mumbles a ¡°yes¡± response. ¡°Out there act like one


    big bad Lycan King, but you¡¯re just a baby who wants to suckle.¡± He lets go of my breasts from his


    mouth and looks at me.


    ¡°News of this can never reach another ear.¡± He grabs my back tighter and captures my breasts in


    his mouth again.


    I howl withughter, pinning my hands in his hair and watching him suck on my breast like a hungry


    newborn. Watching him devour them like that sends tingles down to my toes. It feels. so good. I¡¯m


    already h o y.


    ¡°About the question you askedst night.¡± He looks at me. My brows crease as I try to remember


    what he¡¯s nothing about, but nothinges to mind.


    ¡°What question?¡±


    ¡°The quest question.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    He¡¯s staring at me deep in the eye. My face grows pale when I remember the


    ¡°Yes. And the answer is¡­¡± He looks at my breast, then at my face. ¡°Very soon.¡± Sparks explode in


    my body.


    He¡¯s going to f**k me very soon.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Chapter 0132


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    The moment I step into the lobby of the Premium Residence building, Tessaes to mind and


    worry fills my heart. It¡¯s almost eight am and I¡¯ll be lucky to meet her in our bedroom. She always


    leaves very early for her training.


    ¡°Ashanti. You¡¯re back!¡± The elderly s e r a n t I had an encounter withst night announces as she


    approaches me. I stop walking and nod at her.


    ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°I trust you had a great night!¡± Her words trigger memories ofst night and my face turns red.


    To say I had a great night is an understatement. I had a spectacr night! I came for the first time in


    my life and it was mind-blowing! I can¡¯t wait for the day Alpha Reagan and finally have sex!


    ¡°Oooohhh¡­ the smile on your face says it all. You had a great night.¡± I blush even harder and look


    away from her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll just go ahead now, ma¡¯am.¡± I tell her and literally run to the elevator and throughout the


    ride, I¡¯m reminiscing about what happenedst night and smiling from mr to mr. When the


    elevator stops and opens up, I step out of and head straight to my bedroom where I meet Tessa


    who¡¯s about to leave for her training.


    ¡°Tessa! Good morning.¡± I greet as enthusiastically as I can.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± She mumbles under her breath as she busies herself with packing stuff into her


    bag. She hasn¡¯t even spared me a nce. I look at her hands and notice that she¡¯s not wearing the


    bracelet I gave to her the other day. My heart breaks, but I decide not to overthink it. She definitely


    has a good reason for not wearing it.


    Heck, Ashanti. She has every right to not wear the bracelet if she doesn¡¯t want to.


    When she¡¯s done packing her bag she hauls it over her shoulders and turns to face me. I sh her a


    smil she doesn¡¯t reciprocate it.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± I finally ask the question out loud.


    ¡°Yeah, why?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I feel like you¡¯ve been acting cold towards me.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± He replies curtly.


    ¡°Yesterday at the cafeteria, I saw you and I¡¯m sure you saw me too, but when I called you over, you


    just turned on your heels and left. It left me wondering if something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°Nothing is wrong, Ashanti.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She lets out an irritated sigh and takes two steps closer to me. Now she¡¯s frowning.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°The fact that I don¡¯t feel like hanging out or talking to you doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s something wrong.


    Now, if you¡¯re done with your interrogation, kindly let me go. I don¡¯t want to bete for training.¡± Her


    cold words hit me like the worse kind of possible pain.


    Without saying a word, I step aside for her to walk through and leave the room. My eyes shut close


    with the door behind her. I can feel the already broken pieces in my heart breaking into smaller


    fragments.


    My heart ispletely shattered while my mind is filled with a million different questions, one of


    them being;


    What¡¯s going on?


    I am very confused.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Chapter 0133


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    I¡¯m still in shock as I look at the the door Tessa just exited.


    The look on her face. That tone.


    Something¡¯s not right. Tessa would never dismiss me like that for no reason.


    ¡°What the **k just happened?¡± I ask rhetorically as I walk to my bed and sit on it. I am shocked to


    the core. Completely dumbfounded. Tessa looked **d. Like I¡¯ve done something wrong to her, but


    no matter how much I search my mind, I can seem to recall doing anything to upset her.


    This is frustrating!


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up. When shees back, you girls can sort things out.¡± Lena advices and I


    calmly nod my head. That¡¯s actually the only way out.


    We need to talk, straighten things out because I don¡¯t like the energy between us right now. Tessa is


    my very good friend and being on bad terms with her is not something I want.


    Sighing heavily, I fall on the bed, on my back and spread my arms out wide.


    I don¡¯t feel too good and because of that, I won¡¯t go for training today. Thank **d Alpha Reagan


    gave me permission to stay home if I wanted to. With the way I¡¯m feeling right now, if I go to that


    training centre and get paired with Nelly for a duel, she¡¯ll break all my bones. If it happens to be


    Alina, she will end my life!


    I still have a lot to aplish in life. I don¡¯t fancy dying right now.


    Groaning, I sit upright on the bed and look around and when I remember that I have dirty clothes to


    wash, a smile spreads on my face. At least I¡¯m not going to die of boredom. I calmly rise from the


    bed and head to the closet where I pick up theundry basket full of my dirty clothes and leave the


    room. I spend the next fifteen minutes trying to locate theundry room, but I don¡¯t see it. I finally


    decide to go over to theundry room at the H*m Q*uarters to do myundr


    When I get there, since it¡¯s Saturday, it¡¯s almost packed with other girls who all go mute the moment


    they see me.


    ¡°Hi.¡± I greet the girls nearby and they both all smile and wave at me as they return my greeting. Just


    a few days ago, I can swear they would have rolled their eyes and looked away, but now, they are


    being nice.


    Interesting.


    As I walk further into the room, something catches my attention.


    Rhea,


    There are four machines close to her and a line of girls standing beside them, but they don¡¯t seem


    to be using it.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Rhea.¡± I call as I approach her.


    ¡°What?¡± She asks rudely.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± I ask, looking at the spinning washing machines and the girls. standing in


    the line.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m doing myundry?¡± She replies rudely.


    ¡°With four machines?¡±


    ¡°Got a problem with that?¡± She asks with raised brows. I look back at the machines and then at her.


    A chuckle tumbles from my lips.


    I can¡¯t believe this.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°You. You are funny.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There are people standing in line, waiting for you to get done with four washing machines. before


    they could do their ownundry. What makes you think you have the right to upy four machines


    and leave others waiting? Do you think this is your father¡¯s castle where you can act like a spoiled


    brat?¡±


    ¡°Ashanti. I don¡¯t have time to fight with you today. As you can see, the machines are upied. If


    you want to doundry, you have to join the queue.¡± She scoffs and folds her arms over her breasts,


    giving me a daring look.


    I take the dare. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Without any hesitation, I dump myundry basket on the floor and head to the closest spinning


    machine. Looking at her deep in the eyes, I turn it off. Her eyes widen in shock and the entire hall is


    filled with gasps from the other girls.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Shees close to me.


    ¡°Lay a finge ne and I¡¯ll throw you into this machine and have you washed like a dirty pair of socks.¡±


    My warning makes her shoulders sag. She takes two steps behind. ¡°I thought as much.¡± I push her


    aside and proceed to take out her dresses from the washing machine and dump them on the floor. I


    do the same with the next two machines and leave thest one spinning. ¡°Now you¡¯ve got one


    machine, as you should. Get on with yourundry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to regret this, Ashanti. I swear I¡¯ll make you pay!¡± She screams at my face and storms


    out of theundry room, fuming. I chuckle and shake my head.


    Spoilt brat.


    ¡°The machines are free now. You girls can go ahead and do yourundry.¡± I tell the girls standing in


    the line.


    ¡°Thank you, Ashanti.¡±


    I simply nod my head and step away.


    Looking at Rhea¡¯s dirty clothes reminds me of Hayley. She would have been the one doing this


    +15 BONUS


    laundry if she was alive. But now she¡¯s gone.


    My eyes travel to the door and I grind my teeth hard against each other.


    They¡¯ll pay for killing that innocent girl.


    ¡°Ashanti. I¡¯ll help you do yourundry.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to¡­¡± Before I can finish my statement, the girl has already carried myundry


    basket away and begun sorting out my clothes. I quietly find a chair and make myselffortable.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± Another girl calls my name and when I look up, she¡¯s beaming at me.


    ¡°Yes, Mira.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell us your secret?¡±


    ¡°What secret?¡±


    ¡°Alpha Reagan is smitten by you. How did you manage to get him to fall for you?¡± She asks giggling


    and I can¡¯t help but smile and chuckle.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think smitten is the word to use. And he¡­ he hasn¡¯t fallen for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, he has! He has eyes only for you right now! Even when he invites girl to his room, he no longer


    has sex with them.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, curious. ¡°The girls always gushed about how well he¡­ he you know¡­.¡±


    ¡°F**d them?¡± Shepletes my statement. I nod.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, they lied! They just said that to make themselves feel good. Since the first day you spent the


    night with Alpha Reagan, he has not had sex with any other girl. Not even Alina.¡± My brows touch


    my hairline as I widen my eyes on shock. My eyes and mouth widen.


    I thought he was busy banging other girls.


    I thought he


    the others, but


    I want to have sex with me because he was getting better satisfaction from appears I was wrong.


    Could it be that he¡¯s keeping himself for me?

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Chapter 0134


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    THREE DAYS LATER.


    ¡°Strawberry!¡± I cry out in pain and immediately, Nelly lets go of my neck and there¡¯s ant uproar of


    cheers from the guys standing around. I rise to my feet and look around. The victorious smile I see


    on these Lycan soldiers faces irritates me to the core. My gaze meets Alina¡¯s, she winks at me and I


    bite my lips in irritation.


    Nelly and I are on the fourth round of our duel and so far, it¡¯s a draw. For three days now, we¡¯ve


    been like cat and rats in this arena. After several attempts of trying to get her to talk to me or at


    least tell me what I did wrong, I finally made up my mind to let her be. Not to chase her around


    again.


    To reciprocate the energy she¡¯s giving me and now, were acting like enemies.


    If she wins this duel, they are all going tough at me and it¡¯s going to make her feel like she¡¯s


    superior to me. I can¡¯t let that happen.


    ¡°Get ready to go again.¡± Delta Kyle signals and I take my stance. Nelly is smirking at me. Winking.


    I¡¯m frowning. Fighting my urge to roll my eyes.


    Till this moment, I still can¡¯t understand what got over her to make her baleva ethis way towards me.


    She changed like a chameleon. It¡¯s almost fascinating.


    At the end of the duel, I win seven out of ten rounds and Nelly is furious. Even Alina is frowning with


    me on her behalf, but who cares? I¡¯ve won. Point made. They can all go to hell for all I care.


    ¡°That was a great fight there.¡± Says Delta Kyle as he approaches me. As usual, he has on his very


    sweet smile that always warms my heart.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s the Ashanti I know.¡±


    ¡°What do y


    an by that?¡± I¡¯m giggling as I sit down to take off my training shoes and start puttin on the ones I


    came in with.


    ¡°The day Nelly beat you, you weren¡¯t yourself.¡±


    ¡°You told me that.¡±


    ¡°Good. And henceforth forth, I want you to fight like this. Don¡¯t let anyone beat you in the circle


    when you are very much capable of beating them.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I rise from the seat, carrying my bag along. ¡°I have no idea why you¡¯re so insistent on me


    winning every duel, but okay. I¡¯ve heard you. I will try my best to win every duel.¡±


    ¡°Now that, makes me happy. Do you mind if I walk you to your quarters?¡± He asks really nicely and I


    shake my head without a second thought.


    ¡°I¡¯d love for you to walk me home.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Let¡¯s be on our way then.¡±


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± A voice sounds my name. My brows shoot up in surprise when I recognize the voice.


    Nelly.


    Why is she calling me?


    I stop walking and turn to look at her while Delta Kyle walks on after signalling me he¡¯ll be waiting at


    the door. Nelly is smiling at me, but the smile seems forced. I don¡¯t even know how to behave


    around her right now.


    ¡°Nelly. Hi.¡± I greet awkwardly. She chuckles.


    ¡°Hello. I just wanted to say, great fight back there. You really did put all your mind and soul and


    strenght to it.¡±


    ¡°Same thing you did the other day.¡± I sh her a tight smile. She nods knowingly.


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re right. Anyway, I just wanted to congratte you on your win. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I appreciate you doing this.¡±


    ¡°You are wee.¡± She turns to leave, but I call her back.


    ¡°Nelly.¡± She stops. Turns. Trains her eyes on me. She¡¯s no longer smiling. The cheerful look on her


    face has been reced with a serious one.


    This girl definitely has a problem with me. Nothing can convince me otherwise.


    ¡°Did I do something to offend you?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°No. Why?¡±


    ¡°I just¡­ you know¡­ you¡¯ve been acting really cold towards metely. Avoiding me as well, so I was


    wondering if¡­¡±


    ¡°Ashanti I don¡¯t want to have this conversation with you. Let¡¯s just¡­ let¡¯s just maintain this energy


    between us okay. It¡¯s better that way. Have a nice day. Good bye.¡± Then she walks away. My eyes


    meet with Alina¡¯s and she¡¯s smirking at me as though she overheard our conversation.


    Now that I¡¯m King at her, I can¡¯t help but suspect that she has something to do with this.


    Is she the reason why Nelly is being cold towards me?

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    The more I think about it, the more it makes sense to me. Before Nelly started acting up, we didn¡¯t have any sort of misunderstanding. She just woke up


    Did she threaten Nelly? Did she promise her something?


    How the hell was she able to turn Nelly against me so quickly?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Delta Kyle¡¯s announcement jabs me out of my thoughts. I stop walking, look at him and smile.


    ¡°Thank you very much for apanying me back here.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, Ashanti. I had a good time talking with you all the way here.¡± He¡¯s smiling as usual and I¡¯m trying hard to keep myself from


    We¡¯ve grown apart in thest few weeks. He no longer checks on me regrly or proposes walks with me, so I¡¯m happy he did this today.


    I¡¯ve missed him.


    ¡°You should go in and rest.¡± I tear my gaze away from his handsome face and nod


    ¡°Yeah. I should. Good bye. See you tomorrow.¡±


    my head.


    ¡°See you tomorrow, love.¡± He gives me a gentle pat on my shoulder and


    walks away, smiling. I¡¯m grinning as I watch him majestically saunter away from the premises.


    I¡¯m still finding it hard to believe that man is rted to Alina. Were they actually raised in


    the same household by the same parents? I highly doubt that. Kyle was raised by angels. Alina on the other hand, is the devil himself who has transform


    Sighing heavi building.


    push the sibling shenanigans at the back of my mind and go into the


    I¡¯m surprised to get into the bedroom and meet Tessa lying on the bed. It¡¯s either she didn¡¯t go for training today or she came back early.


    ¡°Hello Tess.¡± I greet, putting on my brightest smile.


    ¡°Hello Ashanti.¡± She doesn¡¯t spare me a nce. Nelly has not been the only one ignoring my existence these past days, Tessa has as well.


    Right!


    Alina might be in on this too.


    She definitely has a hand in the reason why Tessa is suddenly being so¡­


    Wait.


    +16 BONUS


    Wait.


    Hold up.


    I pause in my tracks when something in the nearby trash can catches my attention. Slowly, I walk over to it and my heart relocates to my stomach when


    It is in fact the bracelet.


    ¡°Tessa.¡± I call as I stoop down and pick up the bracelet from the trash can, staring at it in awe. My heart is beating so fast, I can¡¯t breathe properly. ¡°Tessa


    ¡°Oh¡­ that.¡± She sits upright on the bed. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to put it on anymore that¡¯s why I threw it away.


    ¡°You what?¡±


    ¡°I threw it away.¡± She says carelessly. She looks so unbothered. There¡¯s no iota of guilt in her tone. She¡¯s ring at me as though she has done nothing


    ¡°You just decided to throw it away?¡±


    ¡°I believe that¡¯s what I said.¡±


    ¡°But Tessa I¡­¡± Tears well up in my eyes. A painful lump forms in my throat. ¡°I told you how much this bracelet means to me. If you didn¡¯t want to put it on


    Tessa threw away the bracelet I gave her just a few days ago. She¡¯s talking to me like we¡¯ve never been friends before. Her tone, her words, the look in


    ¡°That skipped my mind.¡± She steps down from the bed.


    ¡°Please Ashanti. I¡¯ve had a long long day and if you¡¯re going to nag me right now, I¡¯ll just leave.¡± Then she storms out of the bedroom.


    I look at the bracelet in my hand and then at the door she just exited, unable toprehend what just happened.


    Is this how it ends?


    Am I back to being friendless?


    And Tessa.


    Tessa of all people. How could she do this to me?

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Chapter 0136


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    I cried.


    I cried hard as I returned the bracelet to its ce in the locker. Tessa threw it away. That was


    supposed to be a symbol of my love for her as my friend. A symbol of my appreciation for all the


    times she stood by me, but she threw it away.


    I¡¯m upset, but not at her because I know Tessa would never decide to do any of these things on her


    own. Someone is brainwashing her or setting her up to do these things and this person seems to


    have something big on her.


    This is ridiculous.


    ¡°There goes your meal.¡± Kylie, one of the H a r girls who rushed to serve me the moment I walked


    into the cafeteria, announces as she puts the tray containing the tes of food on the table before


    me. I look up at her and smile thankfully.


    ¡°Thank you, Kylie.¡±


    ¡°You are wee. Call me if you need anything else.¡± Then she whisks off to join her friends at


    their own table. I look around the cafeteria and smile as I watch the rest of the girlsughing and


    chatting away as they eat their food. The atmosphere is no longer tense. I can¡¯t hear anyone saying


    vile things about me. Lately, all they do is appreciate me, especially after what I did to Rhea in the


    laundry room a few days ago. I only have to cough right now and at least three of them will rush to


    me, ready to serve me.


    It¡¯s cool and terrifying at the same time.


    My heart pangs with pain when I spot Tessa. She¡¯s sitting at a far corner of the room, all alone,


    eating her food. She doesn¡¯t look happy at all and that makes me think all the more that someone is


    influencing her behavior towards me.


    I feel sorry for her.


    ¡°Ashanti!¡±


    I thought this moment won¡¯te when someone would scream my name out loud. It always


    happens.


    I don¡¯t even bother to look at who just called my name. I focus on taking a scoop of my food and


    chewing as gently as I can, waiting for whoever it is who called my name to arrive at my table. She


    finally does and when I look up to see who it is, I am surprised to see that it¡¯s one of the girls who


    resides at the Premium Residence. She¡¯s fuming, like I¡¯ve done something to upset her.


    ¡°Linda.¡± I call, calmly.


    ¡°You thieving piece of garbage! I thought when people¡¯s statuses get upgraded, their attitudes do


    same, but I guess I was wrong. You brought your klepto attitude to the Premium Residence. How


    dare you!¡± I squint in confusion as I try to understand what she¡¯s talking about.


    She called me a thieving piece of garbage. She said I had a klepto attitude. I rise from my seat


    +15 BONUS


    to level her height. Now I¡¯m frowning.


    ¡°How about you hit the nail on the head already?¡±


    ¡°How dare youe into my bedroom and steal my ne?¡± She scolds in my face and the


    entire hall is filled with gasps from the other girls. I ampletely taken aback by her sudden


    usation.


    ¡°I know nothing about your ne.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you do. You stole it!¡±


    ¡°Linda, I will let this very disrespectful tone of yours slide, but not the usation. I did not steal your


    g o d d n e d ne, so go find it where you kept it and stop causing a scene!¡± I fire back at her


    and her eyes widen in shock. She backs away and gives me a careful look before chuckling.


    She chuckles hard, for a long time before stopping and training her eyes on me again.


    ¡°Did you¡­ did you just talk back at me?¡±


    ¡°Why? Am I not allowed to do that?¡± I ask with creased brows.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± We both turn to look in the direction of the voice and my heart sinks when I


    see Ma¡¯am Lisa walking towards us with an eternal frown masked on her face. ¡°Why are you girls


    screaming at each other? Can¡¯t you see you¡¯re making it impossible for the others. to eat their


    meals?¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am Lisa. You need to punish this girl severely. She¡¯s a thief! She came into my bedroom and


    stole my ne while I was away!¡± A chuckle tumbles from my lips as I look at the girl in total


    disbelief. Ma¡¯am Li?a looks at me.


    ¡°Ashanti. Do you have any idea what she¡¯s talking about?¡±


    ¡°No Ma¡¯am.¡± I calmly shake my head.


    ¡°Liar! She¡¯s lying!¡± Linda shouts out.


    ¡°Be quiet!¡± Ma¡¯am Lisamands and the girls goes mute. Ma¡¯am Lisa looks from me to the girl


    and sighs heavily before saying; ¡°Both of you,e with me!¡± Then she starts walking that leads


    out of the cafeteria. Linda and I exchange murderous res before


    towards the


    following her.


    As we walk to the building, I can¡¯t help but feel scared about this situation even though I have no


    intention of showing that fear. If Linda is using me so confidently, it means she has nted the


    ne among my belongings in my closet and when they go to search, they¡¯ll find it there just like


    they did with Rhea¡¯s jewellery.


    I¡¯m seriously doomed.


    ¡°When they go through your stuff and find my ne, you¡¯re going to be demoted back to the H r


    m quarters where you belong!¡± Linda sneers as we both step Into to the elevator. I don¡¯t say


    anything to her. The door closes and the elevator starts ascending and I do the only thing I can do


    at this moment.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Chapter 0137


    Pray.


    I pray for the Moon goddess to prove my innocence. I don¡¯t want to go back to t t e H a r m girls to


    start hating me again. If they do, I won¡¯t survive it because I no longer have Tessa by my side to


    lean on and cry to when things get too hard. I¡¯ll be done for if they find that ne among my


    belongings.


    We finally arrive atst floor where my room is situated and step out of the elevator. Ma¡¯am Lisa


    leads the way to my bedroom and the victorious smile on Linda¡¯s face makes me understand that


    I¡¯m doomed.


    When the search is carried out, the ne is found among my belongings as expected.


    ¡°I told you she stole it!¡±


    ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t.¡± Tears well up in my eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t steal the ne.¡±


    ¡°Linda, are you sure Ashanti stole this ne?¡± Lisa asks Linda who quickly nods her head in


    agreement.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± I protest.


    ¡°Be quiet!¡± Lisa shuts me off. Bile rises in my stomach and I clench my fists by my side in anger.


    ¡°Both of you,e with me!¡± She orders and leads the way to the end of the hallway where there¡¯s


    another room I have never bothered to check out.


    I am terrified and confused. Linda is smiling from mr to mr. When we get to the door, Lisa


    creaks the door open and my mouth drops to the floor when I look in and see what the room is.


    There are severalputers on the walls and on the desks in the table and there are four men


    sitting in front of theputers watching. On the screen of eachputer is footage of specific


    areas of the building.


    That¡¯s when i is in. We are here to watch a CCTV footage to confirm if I really stole the ne orn


    ¡°Good evening boys.¡± Lisa greets the guys as we all walk into the room.


    ¡°Good evening Ma¡¯am.¡± Lisa looks at Linda who now looks terrified.


    ¡°At what time did you notice your ne was missing?¡± She asks Linda.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ uh¡­¡± Linda stutters nervously. I smother a smile. ¡°Just this evening.¡± She replies and Lisa


    turns to the guys once more.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the camera for this hallway?¡± She asks and one of the men points to a a nearby screen.


    Lisa walks to the screen and presses a few keys on the keyboard. She keeps pressing the keys and


    looking closely at the screen. Everything is ck and white so I can¡¯t really make out images or


    understand what¡¯s going on, but Lisa seems to understand how it works because after looking for


    some time, she stops and stands upright.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen what I needed to see. Thank you.¡± The guys simply bow to her and she gestures to us to


    follow her outside. Once in the hallway, she stops walking and looks at us.


    heart has flown to the moon without me.


    ¡°Linda, for incriminating and falsely using Ashanti, you will be demoted to the normal H a r e m


    quarters. You have until midnight to transfer your stuff back into your former room at the H r m


    quarters.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Linda screams.¡±¡±I¡­ it¡¯s not a false usation. She stole my ne.¡±


    ¡°The CCTV footage shows otherwise. A few hours ago you sneaked into her bedroom with the


    ne and put it there yourself! There¡¯s evidence! And if you keep insisting, I will show it to Alpha


    Reagan and you know what that will entail!¡±


    ¡°It was not my idea!¡± Linda keeps screaming. Tears are flying down her cheeks like a waterfall.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t your idea, whose was it then?¡± Lisa asks calmly. I face Linda, eagerly waiting to hear the


    name she¡¯s about to call.


    ¡°It was¡­¡± she stops and hups. ¡°It was¡­¡± she stops yet again and I get confused. I look at Lisa


    and my heart sinks when I see the meaningful re she¡¯s casting at Linda. The re that¡¯s stopping


    her from calling the name she wants to call. When I look back at Linda, my stomach lurches when


    she shakes her head and says;


    ¡°It was no one. I set her up myself. It was my idea. No one influenced me.¡±


    I don¡¯t believe her words. The terror on her face after Lisa shot her that re makes me understand


    there¡¯s more to this story.


    Someone asked her to do it.¡±I can feel it!


    She cries bitterly.


    ¡°Get your things ready!¡± Lisa says firmly and Linda cries even harder.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± A familiar voice asks from a distance. We all turn to look and my heart


    migrates to my throat when I see Alpha Reagan stepping out of the elevator.


    oh¡­


    This just got even more messy for Linda.


    The thought of that makes me smile.


    Serves her right!N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Chapter 0138


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°I asked what¡¯s going on here?¡± Alpha Reagan repeats his question as he approaches us. We all


    bow and mutter a unanimous greeting and Lisa raises her head up to reply to him.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan. We are here to settle an issue. Linda here falsely used Ashanti of stealing her


    ne, but after checking the CCTV footage of this hallway, I found out she was lying and that


    she was the one who nted the ne among Ashanti¡¯s belongings before raising the rm.¡±


    Ma¡¯am exins calmly and a proud smile forms on my lips.


    Knowing her history of disliking me, I never expected her to handle this so well, but she has


    surprised me. I¡¯m impressed.


    Thest time she passed a judgement without carrying out proper investigation, she got a proper


    scolding from Alpha Reagan. I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t want that scenario to repeat itself, that¡¯s why she


    took it upon herself to investigate.


    Smart move.


    ¡°So this girl here put her own ne among Ashanti¡¯s belongings and then proceeded to use


    her of stealing it?¡± Alpha Reagan asks in a calm, but deadly tone. Ma¡¯am Lisa nods her


    head.


    ¡°Yes Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Please Alpha¡­¡± Linda falls to her knees, palms joined together as she looks up at him with tears in


    her eyes. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my idea. I was asked to do so. I was threatened by Alina and Rhea. Please, I¡¯m


    sorry.¡±


    ¡°What punishment have you decided for her?¡± Alpha Reaganpletely ignores her pleas. It


    makes me happier.


    ¡°She has been demoted to the normal H**m Quarters. She knows she has until midnight to transfer


    all her stuff to her former room.¡± Linda starts wailing on the floor.


    ¡°Good. That each her lesson never to falsely incriminate someone. If you were being threatened


    you had to do was report to the authorities, but you didn¡¯t. That proves you were more than happy


    to cause trouble for this innocent girl and for that, you will be punished. Get her out of my sight!¡±


    Guards file in from nowhere and grab Linda¡¯s arms. She starts screaming and begging as they pull


    her out of the hallway while Lisa tries to shush her as she follows. Peace and quietness only returns


    to the hallway again when they get into the elevator and it takes them away.


    I don¡¯t feel sorry for her one bit.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Alpha Reagan asks, concerned. I sigh heavy and calmly nod my head.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Three stepster, he¡¯s standing before me and our bodies are almost touching. My heart


    starts beating abnormally as I nervously look around. If any of the girlse out now, they are


    going to see us standing so close to each other and rumours will start spreading.


    ¡°But your face looks pale.¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°I was taken aback by the sudden usation, that¡¯s why my face went pale. But truly, I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    I try to assure him. He calmly nods his head.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡± I simply nod. My breath hitches in my throat when he


    stretches his hand forward and tucks a few strands of hair behind my ear. ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡± 1 raise


    my brows in confusion.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°My chambers.¡± He replies curtly. ¡°Can you walk? Or do you want me to carry you?¡± My eyebrows


    shoot to my hairline as I give him a shocked.


    gaze.


    What the f**k!


    1 step away from him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to carry me. I can walk just fine.¡± I start walking towards the elevator to get


    away from him, because I know his mind could spark and he¡¯ll sweep me in his arms any time soon.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± I step into the elevator and press the bottom which indicates the ground floor. Alpha


    Reagan steps in and the elevator door closes shortly afterwards.


    ¡°May I ask why you came up here in the first ce?¡± I ask after a long moment of silence.


    ¡°I came to get you.¡± My brows creased as I turn to look at him. He smiles and nods his head. Yes I


    did.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Is all I manage. I want to ask other questions like ¡°why?¡±, but I decide to keep quiet. I


    shouldn¡¯t get on his nerves.


    Soon, the elevator door dings and the door opens up. We both step into the lobby and all eyes are


    on us. The girlsing in and going out can¡¯t help but look at us and they all bow and greet Alpha


    Reagan as he walks past them. As if the attention and weird looks I¡¯m getting from the girls is not


    enough, Alpha Reagan slicks an arm around my waist and gently tugs me closer to his body. I tense


    in his hold.


    ¡°What are de


    I whisper harshly. I can hear him smirk as he says;


    ¡°I¡¯m just ti, to make them understand in the most subtle way that they shouldn¡¯t mess with you


    because.¡¯ve got your back.¡± All my o r g n s shut down when he nts a peck on my jaw.


    Did he just kiss me in public?


    I look around and everyone has surprised looks on their faces. They are just as shocked as I am.


    Alpha Reagan smiles down at me and I¡¯m tempted to ask him what¡¯s funny.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± I don¡¯t say anything. I simply follow his lead out of the building where there¡¯s a


    car already waiting for us. The driver opens the passenger seat door and once we get in and settle,


    he drives off.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to put on clothes, Ashanti. I¡¯m about to eat you up right now.


    Lightening strikes in my core and my entire body goes hot as those words reach my ears.


    Eat me.


    What the hell does he mean by that?


    ¡°Get on the bed.¡± He orders. It¡¯s been a while since hemanded me to do something in the


    bedroom. He always just lets me do my thing. He definitely means business today.


    Without protesting, I walk to the bed andy on it, on my back. My heart starts drumming as I watch


    him approach the bed. His naked body is in full view and I can¡¯t get my eyes off his c o c k. It¡¯s<pid right now, but it¡¯s just a matter of seconds before it gets fully erected. I draw in a


    deep breath when he fame on the bed and parts my legs, before settling between them. As


    he leans on me, I can feel his o c k on my flesh, his sweet smell has begun to assault my senses


    again. He looks me deep in my eyes, I have to look away because my face turns red. I¡¯m too shy to


    maintain eye contact with him.


    ¡°What?¡± His soft voice inquires. I keep my eyes glued to the nearby wall.


    ¡°You¡¯re making me shy.¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    ¡°Look at me.¡± He calmly instructs. I hesitate for a while before looking at him. My soul leaves. my


    body when he leans closer and captures my lips in a slow, passionate kiss.


    I feel like more is going to happen between us today.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Chapter 0139


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    Ashanti, I can feel your desire.¡± Before I can even consider a response, he grasps my a**and lifts


    me astride his stomach as hey back on the bed. I yelp, my eyes rounding and hair falling forward.


    I tten my hands on his chest to catch myself.


    ¡°I must taste you in full,¡± he says. ¡°Must drink of your essence.¡±


    I gap at him. ¡°You.. you what?¡±


    He grins as his eyes drop to my exposed p**y. He drags me farther up his chest, covering his skin in


    my slick. ¡°I want my tongue in your c***t.¡± My eyes widen.


    Oh goddess.


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait!¡± I brace my hands on his shoulders, stopping his progress. ¡°I¡­ You.. You


    want me to sit¡­¡±


    Cheeks zing, I lift my hands and cover my face. ¡°I¡¯ve never done that¡­¡±


    Alpha Reagan takes hold of my wrists and guides my arms down, pressing a kiss to each of my


    palms. I¡¯m sure he can see the uncertainty in my eyes because he says;


    ¡°You¡¯ve nothing to be afraid of.¡± I look down at him. There is pure adoration in his eyes.


    Adoration and yearning.


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared of you,¡± I told him. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ shy.¡±


    He chuckles, the sound vibrating against my p**y.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be. I only want to pleasure you.¡± He slips one of my fingers into his mouth and sucks,


    the tips of his tongue twirling around it as he slowly withdraws it. ¡°I hunger for you. Thirst for you.¡±


    Another aching pulse sweeps through me, followed closely by anticipation. My heart is beating so


    fast that I wonder if it would sprout wings and fly away.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nod.


    Alpha Reagar on either side, palms my a** with both hands, and tugs me forward until my knees are


    his head. A shiver courses through me when I feel his warm breath upon my


    slick, intimate tie h.


    ¡°You are so wet.¡± Flicking his brown eyes up to mine, he says, ¡°And you are mine.¡±


    His mouth meets my p**y, and I gasp.


    Curling his hands around my thighs, he runs the t of his tongue along my p**y from bottom to top,


    where its tips brush around my c**


    ¡°Reagan!¡± I rasp as my pelvis twitches with a s** of pleasure. ¡°Oh f**k!¡± This feels different.


    ¡°Exquisite.¡± He clenches my thighs and holds me firmly in ce. His eyes lock with mine as he


    sweeps his tongue through my folds. He licks, sucks, and nips, leaving no part of me untouched,


    teasing my c l i t but never giving it his full attention.


    +15 BONUS


    I lean back and brace my arms behind me, gripping his sides. My breathes in soft pants. With


    each flick of his hot, delectable tongue, he edges me closer to my peak. I can feel my pleasure


    coiling tighter. I can feel the pressure building in my core. My skin tingles with awareness, set alight


    by the overwhelming sensations.


    But he pushes me no further. His unwavering, possessive gaze pierces me, holding me in ce as


    securely as his hands.


    ¡°Please,¡± I whisper, undting my pelvis. ¡°Please Alpha Reagan. If you want me to beg, I¡¯m


    begging you now. Make mee.¡± He skims my c**it with the tip of his nose, and I nearly dig down


    upon it, eager for more. He once more breathes in my scent and hums.


    ¡°Not yet. I crave more of you.¡± Those big hands whisper over my skin, brushing across my belly until


    they reach my breasts and close over them.


    His touch is real, tangible, thrilling, and they massage and caress with all the familiarity of his touch.


    I arch my back with a moan as those fingers pinch and twist my nipples.


    ¡°I want you writhing.¡± Alpha Reagan nips my inner thigh with his teeth, forcing another gasp from


    me, then soothes the sting with his tongue. ¡°I will have you breathless, mindless in your need.¡± He


    swirls his tongue around my cl*t, and I nearly s** with the pleasure it brings before. he abruptly pulls


    away.


    ¡°I want you lost to ecstasy, awash in a sea of pleasure. No room for thought, only sensation. Only


    me.¡±


    Those apparitions flow over my body, touching, soothing, stroking, stimting every part of me as


    he grazes my thighs with his fingers.


    ¡°Reagan¡­¡± I breathe. He growls andps at my **t, coaxing more liquid heat from me. He thrust his


    tongue deep into me. ¡°Oh G**d,¡± I moan, my p**y clenching around it. His tongue pumps ruthlessly,


    delving ever deeper, and I am helpless but to move with it, craving relief from the maelstrom raging


    inside me. And his hands continue their tantalising exploration of my body.


    Gripping his hair in one hand, I rock my pelvis, needing his tongue deeper, needing more, and soon


    lose my o sensation.


    If I was a spectato:, I would not have recognized the creature I have be in this moment. A


    Woman of lust, a woman of power, a woman taking pleasure from the Lycan King beneath her, who


    is so willing to give her everything.


    I bounce upon him, grinding against his mouth, and he growls in encouragement, the sound.


    resonating in my core and fanning the mes burning there.


    But it isn¡¯t enough. My body trembles with need for release.


    As though hearing my unspoken plea, Alpha Reagan withdraws his tongue, mps his lips around


    my c**t, and sucks it into his mouth. Rapture strikes me like a bolt of lightning. My nerves buzz with


    pure, potent energy, and my muscles seize in white-hot pleasure.


    ¡°Reagan!¡± Squeezing my eyes shut, I throw my head back as sharp, breathy cries tears from my


    throat and heat floods my core. His tongue strokes my pulsing c**t relentlessly, drawing out my cries


    and holding me at that peak. He does not allow me to descend, does not allow the sensations to


    dull even slightly.


    I fall forward, nting my palms on the bed as I grind my p**y against his mouth, unable to stop,


    driven purely by instinct. Alpha Reagan¡¯s hands cup my a** holding me in ce and guiding my


    movements until another burst of pleasure sweeps through me.


    I scream, bunching the nket in my fists as more heat spills from me and runs down my inner


    thighs, and he drinks from my p**y as though unwilling to waste a drop.


    ¡°Please, no more,¡± I plead when my p**y contracts again. ¡°Enough!¡±


    His hold tightens, and my world flips. Ind on my back, c**d by the soft bedding. Before I


    understand what has happened, he crawls over me, wedging his hips between my thighs. His


    glowing eyes are dangerous, intense, and fixated upon me.


    He grasps my chin and growls,


    ¡°I will f*k you tonight.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    REAGAN¡¯S POV.


    I stare down at Ashanti, revelling in her pink¨Cstained cheeks, her parted lips and panting breaths, her full, lush breasts.


    Her body quivers in the aftermath of her climax.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She is radiant.


    My mate, my queen, lost in the pleasure I have provided.


    I run the tips of my tongue across my lips. Her essence lingers there, ambrosial and alluring, ensuring that my hunger will never be sated. I will spend ete


    But another need is stronger still.


    It flows through my veins like fire, pumped by the zing heart in my chest. It reverberates through my entire being, body, mind, and soul, devouring me


    I have to im her.


    Make her mine.


    The heated gleam in her half¨Clidded eyes holds the same desire.


    She wants me. She wants to be mine.


    She ttens her palms on my chest, and I groan as she smoothes them down my abdomen to my waistline where she


    boldly cups my cock. I hiss through my teeth and shudder at the overwhelming pleasure.


    With a coy smile, she says,


    ¡°You¡¯re so big!¡± I chuckle, and something swells in my chest¡­ something warm and rich that has nothing to do with the mes of my desire. She¡¯s my As


    who has brought light andughter into my world again.


    When had Ist found a reason tough, to smile? When had Ist known joy or light-. heartedness?


    But now that she is here, I will take all the joy I can.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. You need to brace yourself for what¡¯s about to hit you.¡± She giggles shyly. Her touch is like a branding iron, scorching but sweet.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± She tightens her grip and brushes my ridges with her thumb. ¡°These¡­ these will feel very nice.¡±


    ¡°Ashanti,¡± ¡°I growl. My muscles tense, and my cock twitches. That


    slight change of pressure, that little stroke, and I am already on the verge of exploding. Her eyes meet mine, and she smiles. She wraps her fingers fully


    +15 BONKUS


    Ashanti swipes her thumb over the tip, gathering my liquid, and spreads it along my shaft with another pump of her hand. She presses her lips lightly ag


    ¡°Is that a yes?¡±


    Sumbing to such pleasure, such bliss, should be easy. It would require no thought. All I have to do is feel.


    But I don¡¯t want this to end.


    I catch her wrist, drawing her hand away from my cock. Thest brush of her skin over mine nearly undos me; I clench my jaw and hold back the tide, re


    I guide her hand over her head, press it onto the bed, andce my fingers with hers.


    ¡°Nice is far too inadequate a word. I want more.¡± I shift until the head of my shaft aligns with the enticing heat of her pussy. ¡°I want all of you.¡± Flexing my


    Horror fills my body as I look down at her.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡­ this is my first time.¡± My body grows hot. My eyes widen in shock


    ¡°Fuck, Ashanti, you should have told me. I was going to rip you apart just now. Fuck!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She whimpers beneath me, biting her nails.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to apologise. We¡¯ll take it slow, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She nods and I nt a soft, assuring kiss on her forehead. My heart is beating fast all of a sudden. I¡¯m about to take this girl¡¯s innocence. It pleas

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Chapter 0141


    I crown her entrance once more and push in as carefully as I can, she bites her lips to stop. herself


    from screaming.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold it in, Ashanti. Scream if you must and don¡¯t be afraid to tell me to stop if the pain


    bes unbearable. Is that understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She agrees with a nod. I go back to what I¡¯m doing. She starts writhing beneath me when I


    push in the tip of my c**k into her tight little p**y. I can see it stretching to amodate it. She


    squeezes my hand and clutches my side, breath hitching. I pull out and she lets out a sigh of relief


    as she looks down.


    ¡°It¡¯s so big.¡± She cries.


    ¡°I know, baby. I know.¡± I push just the tip of my d**k in again and lower myself on her body. Look at


    me.¡± I try to distract her. ¡°How does it feel?¡±


    ¡°Like nothing I¡¯ve ever felt before.¡± I kiss her lips. I nt soft kisses all over face before kissing her


    lips again whilst trying to go deeper.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± She moans in my mouth. I close my eyes and give one deep thrust, breaking through her


    barrier and all hell breaks loose. Her body wriths underneath mine and I have to wrap my arms


    around her to hold her still.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t. It¡¯s too much.¡± I stay still in her as I nt more kisses on her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing great, baby, just rx. Rx.¡± My words work like magic. She stops fighting me and


    stays still. I pull out and thrust into her again. I feel every inch of her slick inner walls as they glide


    around my shaft. That friction sent waves of pleasure through him, all of which wound tight and low


    in my belly.


    It takes all my willpower to stop myself from thrusting into her too quickly. I want to savour this


    moment. The feeling of her body taking me inch by inch, of her c**t stretching around me, so wet,


    so tight, so hot. I want to relish the look of pleasure upon her face. I want to revel in her every


    reaction. The tiny twitches of her body, the sensual whimpers from the back of her throat, the


    fluttering of hershes, the parting of her lips with her shallow breaths..


    She is perfect.


    And she is mine..


    Tension grips my limbs as my pleasure builds to a new, impossible height. My self-control is bound


    only by a fraying twine, and those sensations slice through each thread, one by one, until the


    restraints finally break.


    With a growl, I snap my hips forward, burying myself in her fully.


    Ashanti gasps and arches her back, brushing her hard nipples against my chest. I wrestle back my


    control, if only barely, and pause. Her p**y pulses around me; I can feel every tremor, no matter how


    small, every quiver, feel even the beating of her heart. She fits around me perfectly. Her body


    wees me, beckons me, begs me for more and offers everything in return.


    All the desire roaring in my soul like a ravenous beast, all the need, cannot not prevent me from


    appreciating this moment, this intimacy. Cannot prevent me from appreciating Ashanti. All I have to


    do now is sink my canines into her neck and mark her and we¡¯ll be one. But I won¡¯t.


    ¡°You are mine alone.¡± I rasp, dipping my head to brush my lips across her forehead. Even that small


    movement causes enough friction to shake me to my core and quicken my heart. Raising her


    knees, Ashanti tips her head back and trails kisses along my jaw toward my ear, where she


    whispers;


    ¡°Please don¡¯t stop.¡± I draw back my hips and lift my head. Staring into her eyes, I thrust again. This


    time, a shudder wracks us both.


    ¡°Oh G o d, I can feel those inches.¡± Ashanti lifts a hand to my face and strokes it before slipping her


    fingers into my hair. Despite the overwhelming sensations flooding me, I am stricken with pride. The


    corner of my mouth quirks as I push into her again. ¡°My c c k pleases you?¡±

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Chapter 0142


    ¡°Very much,¡± She says with a moan. Her p**y clenches around my shaft upon my next withdrawal.


    That moan urges me on, and I continue pumping into my mate with slow, measured thrusts, each


    deeper than thest. She moves with me, flows with me, inplete


    unison.


    Our fingers remained tightlyced, neither of us willing to sever the connection.


    An inferno zes through my veins, severe and agonising, blissful and thrilling, iparable. The


    mes burn hotter with each movement Ashanti and I share. I wee the heat, embrace it, crave


    it. That fire glows in her blue eyes as well, not merely a reflection but an exact match, a kindred


    me just as fierce, just as consuming.


    Why did I wait for so long to do this?


    This isn¡¯t merely theing together of our bodies, driven by loneliness and desperation. I can feel


    her soul, her lifeforce, already tinged with my own, dancing with mine, twining together irrevocably. I


    can feel the mate-bond sealing us into something unbreakable.


    ¡°My Ashanti.¡± I rasp, my rhythm growing more urgent. She spreads her thighs wider and meets me


    thrust for thrust, weing me ever deeper. Her brows furrow, and her grip on my hand tightens.


    Her voice is strained, aching, and raw when she says, ¡°I, I need you.¡±


    ¡°You have me.¡±


    I drop my head and capture her mouth with mine as she tenses around me. She cries out, and I


    take that cry into myself eagerly. Her nails scrape my scalp, and her p**y contracts around my c***e


    is my undoing.


    My muscles* seize, making my rhythm falter, and my breath catches in my throat. The pressure at


    my core swells, suddenly too great for me to bear, and each tiny movement of Ashanti¡¯s body only


    intensifies the sensation. My thoughts are fractured. Everything I want. Everything I see and do,


    everything I experience and suffer, all of it breaks apart into meaningless shreds but for one thing¡­.


    My mate.


    A snarl rips out of my throat as c**m erupts from me. My free hand darts to her hip, pinning her inN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ce. I continue pumping my hips forcefully, erratically, resisting the oblivion


    omised by my climax for as long as possible.


    Wrapping her arm around my neck, Ashanti holds me tight as her body quivers.


    She squeezes her eyes shut and presses her forehead to mine. Our breaths came in short pants,


    mingling with my low groans and her soft moans. Curving my body over her, sheltering her,


    protecting her, I thrust into her one final time, burying my c**k deep, and holding myself there while


    pleasurable shocks echo through us.


    Basking in the aftermath of our joining, we slowly ease. Our soft breaths, our heat, our mating


    scents. Our hearts beating in tandem. I lift my head to look down at her.


    Ashanti is radiant.


    I brush the back of my fingers down her cheek, and she looks up at me with a content smile. My


    heart clenches.


    ¡°That was awesome!¡± She cries.


    ¡°Was it?¡± She nods.


    Cupping her cheek, I wipe away one of her escaped tears with my thumb. I press my lips gently to


    her forehead, letting my eyelids fall shut, letting myself relish our closeness, our warmth, our bond.


    It is more than I have ever dared to hope.


    She is more than I have ever dared to dream.


    When I lift my head again, I say the only words my ragged voice is able to produce.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Unwilling to withdraw from her and relinquish the rapturous heat of her body, unwilling to sever our


    connection, I slip my arm behind her shoulders and roll onto my back, drawing her atop me. I wrap


    my arms around her, cocooning her in my embrace.


    I will never let you go, my mate.


    I could not bear it.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    Blink.


    Blink.


    Blink again. My eyes flutter open and the huge chandelier on the ceiling abovees into view.


    There¡¯s only one bedroom I sleep in that has got a chandelier hanging from its ceiling. Alpha


    Reagan¡¯s bedroom.


    I¡¯m in Alpha Reagan¡¯s bedroom. Sleeping on his bed.


    How cool is that?


    My head bangs with pain as I struggle to sit upright on the bed, but that pain is soon surpassed by a


    searing sensation between my thighs¨Cthat makes me wince painfully. My eyes drop down to my


    body under theforter and a current of energy washes through me when I see that I¡¯m naked.


    That¡¯s when everything reys in my mind.


    The kiss. Alpha Reagan eating me up while I sat on his face. Sex.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    We had sexst night. I gasp in awe, covering my mouth with my hands.


    It finally happened.


    ¡°Good morning, Ashanti.¡± A voice greets me unexpectedly and I tremble on the spot and gasp


    again, loudly.


    ¡®Alpha Reagan. You scared me!¡± I cry. He chuckles and sets the newspaper he¡¯s holding down on


    the table before rising from the sofa. He¡¯s dressed in a white dressing robe and a pair of indoor


    sliders. He¡¯s smiling brightly as hees to meet me on the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t mean to scare you.¡± He sits by my side on the bed and I look away. My cheeks are


    burning with embarrassment and I can¡¯t bring myself to look at his face.


    We had sexst night.


    ¡°And why are you avoiding my gaze?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± I lie. He chuckles.


    Lid you have a good night¡¯s sleep?¡± His voice is calm. I nod my head.


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± I reply, still not looking at me.


    ¡°Ashanti, look at me.¡± He instructs, but I don¡¯t obey.


    How am I supposed to look at him after everything we didst night? He ate me out in a position I


    never thought was possible. He made love to me like we were a regr couple in love. He took my


    innocence.


    I know I was eager for this to happen, but no one gave me a forewarning of how to behave the


    morning after. I don¡¯t even know what to do with myself right now.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± He calls my name again and I know that¡¯s not a good sign. He¡¯s a Lycan King and I know


    better than to make him repeat himself, so, swallowing the Httle pride I have left, I tear my eyes off


    the wall and ster them on his face. That makes him smile.


    ¡°Your face is totally flushed right now. Are you shy to be in my presence because of what happened


    between usst night?¡± He asks with a smile tugged at the corner of his mouth.


    I want the ground to open up and swallow me right now. My neck heats and anxiety bubbles. inside


    of me as I stare at him, unable to give him a response to his question.


    Why even give him a verbal response when my face already says it all?


    I am shy to be in his presence because we had sexst night.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± He shifts closer to me. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to be shy about. It¡¯s me, Alphat Reagan.


    We¡¯ve kissed a thousand times, seen each other naked, and made each other cum over


    hundred times already, this shouldn¡¯t be any different.¡±


    ¡°Easy for you to say.¡± I snap. Heughs and it feels like the sky has parted and heaven graced us


    with a miracle. I recognize the warmth sipping through me as he smiles.


    I¡¯m shy, but I loved the experience.


    Yes, it did hurt.


    It hurt so bad at first, but he was gentle and considerate and soon I couldn¡¯t feel the pain anymore.


    Only pleasure. It¡¯s one of the best things that have ever happened to me.


    ¡°You look so beautiful this morning.¡± A small kiss on my lips follows thatpliment. My cheeks


    burn as I try to smother a smile. This man will be the end of me. ¡°So beautiful, I want to take you


    again right now.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s stopping you?¡± I ask daringly. My voice is less than a whisper. He shakes his head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I heard you wince a while ago. You¡¯re still very sore. Anything we do now will cause you


    more pain than pleasure. That¡¯s not what I want.¡± I suck in a deep breath at the sensation shooting


    up my spine.


    He doesn¡¯t want to hurt me. He¡¯s being considerate of me again.


    I joined my lips together, wishing I could hide my face so he wouldn¡¯t see my shy smile.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how proud I am to be the first man to do this with you?¡±


    zoddess, I¡¯m going to melt on this spot if this man doesn¡¯t stop being so cheesy. A zing ferno


    neats my body from head to toe.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost as though you kept yourself for me. I¡¯m proud of you.¡± My face breaks into a wide


    smile.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Another kissnds, this time around on my forehead. My pulse throbs through every


    inch of my body as I savour the moment. I¡¯m here, seated on the Lycan King¡¯s bed post- coitus,


    receiving sweetpliments and kisses. It feels surreal. Like I¡¯m not just some Harem girl whom he


    chose to please him for the night.


    It feels a lot different from that. A lot special.


    Like I mean something to him. I can¡¯t exactly gut my hand on it, but I feel like I¡¯m special to this man


    and he¡¯s trying to tell me with actions, not words.


    ¡°You should go take a bath now. I¡¯ll ask the servants to serve breakfast while you¡¯re at it.¡± I nod in


    agreement and proceed to peel off theforter from my body. The smile on my face wipes away


    and horror fills my entire being when I see red spots on the immacte white sheet beneath me. I


    quickly cover it up, praying Alpha Reagan didn¡¯t see them as well, but when I look at him, he¡¯s


    smirking as an indication that he has seen what I¡¯m trying to hide.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already seen the blood stains, love. I know my words won¡¯t help, but don¡¯t feel shy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sweet goddess!¡°Iment almost in tears, covering my face with my palms.


    ¡°Ashanti. Look at me.¡± He instructs and I obey. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to be ashamed about. Go


    take your bath right now, the servants will change the sheets.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the servants to change the sheets.¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you want to take it along with you as a souvenir? That¡¯s creepy, you know.¡±


    ¡°I do not want to¡­¡± I stop and shoot him a furious re. ¡°God, you are impossible!¡± He chuckles


    and rises to give me way so I get down from the bed. As I attempt to put one leg down, more pain


    sears between my thighs. I close my eyes and wince in pain, willing myself to rise from the bed and


    walk to the bathroom, despite the burning sensation coursing through me.


    I hope the second time is going to be different.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Chapter 0144


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    Alpha Reagan made me blush throughout breakfast and I thanked the Moon goddess in my heart


    when it was finally time for me to leave. As much as I enjoyed spending time with him, I wanted to


    leave because he was being too cheesy and my poor heart couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    The s r n t s changed the sheets as he had said and that reality sends chills down my spine. I can


    only imagine the look on the poor maid¡¯s face when she saw the blood stains. She understood that I


    was a virgin and that Alpha Reagan and I had just had sex for the first time. If I¡¯m unlucky, she will


    tell her colleagues who will in turn tell other people and in less than no time, the news will spread


    throughout the castle like wildfire and I will be the centre of attention again.


    ¡°Ts¡­¡± I heave out an exasperated sigh.


    It¡¯s never going to be well with me in the castle.


    My stomach turns sour when I walk into the bedroom and meet Tessa. She¡¯s getting ready to leave


    for her training. I don¡¯t greet her. I simply ignore her and head to the closet where I change my


    clothes and by the time I return to the bedroom, she¡¯s nowhere to be found. She left.


    I¡¯m done trying to find out what the problem is between us. If she wants us to be strangers, we


    will.


    Sighing lightly, I slum on my bed and look around the bedroom. I¡¯m bored to death. I shouldn¡¯t have


    said no when Alpha Reagan asked me to spend the day in his chambers. I couldn¡¯t do otherwise,


    he was impossible to deal with so I had to leave.


    I rise from my bed and head to the door, making up my mind to go for a walk around the castle.


    Once outside, I head towards the field where I normally go, but as I¡¯m about to cross the road, a car


    h n k s and stops in front of me. I take two steps back as the driver winds down the dark window


    sses. My eyes shoot open in surprise when I see that it¡¯s Alpha Kyle.


    ¡°H!¡± He greets me cheerfully and I break into a smile as I wave at him.


    ¡°Delta Kyle. Hi.¡±


    ¡°I can see you s k e d training today as well.¡± My cheeks heat up as the reason for that shes. in


    iny mind. I quickly push it away and focus on the guy in the car.


    ¡°A girl has to rest sometimes.¡± He nods.


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s true.¡¯


    ¡°Are you heading somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I uh¡­ I have something to pick up in the city. Are you busy right now? Do you minding


    with me?¡±


    ¡°You want me toe with you?¡± I ask in surprise and my surprise surprises me because I don¡¯t


    know why I get surprised whenever Delta Kyle makes king gestures towards me.


    He¡¯s a nice, sweet Lycan guy who has been nothing but nice to me since the first day we met


    ¡°That¡¯s if you don¡¯t mind.¡± He says, shrugging.


    As much as the offer sounds very appealing, I can¡¯t concur to it.


    I had sex with Alpha Reaganst night and even though that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re in any sort of


    rtionship, I feel like there¡¯s something new and different going on between us and going out with


    another man right after having sex with him counts as cheating.


    Call me s t u p i , but I can¡¯t help but feel that way.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t.¡± I calmly decline his offer. His face falls.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I have other things to do.¡± I lie smoothly.


    I have nothing to do today. My conscience won¡¯t let me go anywhere with him.


    I don¡¯t see Kyle as anything more than a friend.


    After all the sexual adventures with Alpha Reagan, I expected a change in his behavior towards me,


    but none of that has happened. He still treats me like an ordinary H r e m girl even though I feel like


    there should be something more between us right now. I want something more at this point.


    Something like a real rtionship with him.


    That isn¡¯t too much to ask, is it?


    ¡°You¡¯re lying to me, Ashanti.¡± Kyle¡¯s voice brings me back to earth. I look at him in the car and the


    next thing I hear is the sound of the door clicking. ¡°Get in right now or I¡¯lle out and shove you in


    myself.¡±


    ¡°I could simply run away.¡± I dare. He starts to chuckle.


    ¡°Good luck with that. Now, get in!¡±


    It¡¯s more of amand than a request.


    I look left and right nervously, praying in my heart for Alpha Reagan not to show up and see me


    getting into this car even though I know he won¡¯t give a t even if he does.


    He feels nothing for me. I¡¯m just a H e m girl who pleasures him in bed. There¡¯s nothing


    cial about me. He would never care.


    With a bleeding heart, I open the car door and get in. The fresh smell of the car¡¯s air freshener


    mixed with his sweet cologne feels my nostrils as I strap on my seat belt.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Chapter 0145


    This is going to be a great ride.


    ¡°Thank you for letting mee with you,¡± 1 tell him once I¡¯m settled. My hands are stationed on my


    lap, with my fingers intertwined.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I should be the one thanking you for epting to keep mepany.¡± I spot his


    cute dimple when he smiles again. He ignites the car engine and kicks off when the car roars to life.


    ¡°You look beautiful this morning.


    Oh, shoot!


    Another man to make me blush my life away again.


    ¡°Thank you.


    11


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand. You have a certain glow on your face today like something really


    exciting happened to you.¡± He shoots me a nce before looking at the road. Nervousness coils in


    my stomach as horror skates through me.


    Something exciting.


    Is it that obvious?


    I chuckle awkwardly to ease the tension rising in my chest.


    ¡°Nothing exciting happened.¡± I lie. ¡°I¡¯m just you know¡­ glowing for nothing.¡±


    ¡°I highly doubt that, but okay. I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°But your eyes though. They are sad. Is something bothering you?¡±


    Is this man a psychic?


    ¡°Uh no.¡± I lie again. ¡°I¡¯m cool.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie. Tell me what¡¯s bothering you. I won¡¯t stop asking until you tell me what I need to hear.¡±


    And I know he¡¯s serious about that. I let out a sigh and trained my eyes on him.


    ¡°My friends are avoiding me. Nelly and Tessa, just woke up one day and decided to stop


    ¡°ding to me.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Did you do anything to offend them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. No matter how much I think, I can¡¯t recall anything I did to upset them.¡±


    ¡°So why would they just stop talking to you?¡± He shoots me a brief nce.


    ¡°I feel like they are being influenced by someone. Because I know Tessa all too well. If I had


    offended her, she would have told me that same moment. She¡¯s not the time to store things. and


    hold grudges. For Nelly, I don¡¯t know her too well, but I think she would do the same. That¡¯s why I


    think someone has a role to y in their sudden cold attitudes towards me.¡±


    1/3


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Do you have anyone in mind?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I slur. My heart rate picks up. How am I supposed to call his sister¡¯s name? ¡°I do. But I


    have no proof, so I¡¯d rather not call out the names.¡±


    ¡°Smart.¡± He says, nodding. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do about that. Okay?¡±


    ¡°What do you intend to do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but I¡¯ll try my best to get to the root of the issue. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°It sounds awesome. Thank you.¡± I¡¯m beaming like a light ray.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± A moment of silence goes by. ¡°Would you like to listen to some music?¡± He


    breaks the silence.


    ¡°Ah¡­ yea. I would very much love that.¡±


    ¡°Cool. Pick up my phone.¡± He points to the console box which contains his phone, two watches, and


    other items. I pick up the phone and he presses a button on the music system area. ¡°Turn on my


    Bluetooth and connect with the car. Name is Kyle.¡± I do as told and soon, it¡¯s connected. ¡°Now


    you¡¯re free to y any song you want.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I smile as I go to the music app on the phone and choose a song to y.


    Throughout the ride, none of us say anything to each other. He has his eyes on the road while I


    quietly listen to the music ying.


    This is why I like this man. He always lets me have my way when I¡¯m with him.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± He stops In Front of a tall building and I pause the music.


    ¡°Should I get out?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± He opens his window and soon, a man shows up.


    ¡°Good day, Delta Kyle. The documents you asked for.¡± The man hands him a brown envelope which


    he opens and goes through its contents. When he¡¯s done, he looks at the man again.


    ¡°Thank you, Cole. That will be all. You are dismissed.¡±


    Thank you, Delta.¡± The man bows curtly and leaves. Kyle closes the window. The file goes. straight


    to the backseat and my mouth keeps itching for me to ask what it is, but I know better than to do


    that.


    Ashanti. Do you have any prior engagements for the day?¡± He asks with raised brows. I shake my


    head.


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Great! So we¡¯ll be spending the day together!¡±


    ¡°Spending the day together?¡± I am confused.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He starts the car and drives away. ¡°We¡¯ll start by visiting a seafood restaurant. How does


    that sound?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ yummy!¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡± He drives on and I lean against the backrest of my chair with my head


    spinning like a rollercoaster and my heart threatening to hop out of my chest.


    I will be spending the entire day with the Delta.


    That sounds terrifying!

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    REAGAN¡¯S POV.


    Now that I¡¯ve had sex with Ashanti. Now that I¡¯ve been inside of her, tasted, and known how she


    fecis like, her image has been tattooed in my mind and I can¡¯t get it off.


    I have been thinking about her all day. I have not been able to focus on anything else. Her soft


    moaning voice, her gentle cries, her delicate body pressing against mine. The feeling of her tight


    pussy mping around my dick as I thrust in and out of her. Her lips taste like strawberries. I can¡¯t


    get any of that off my mind.


    She has bewitched me.


    Right now I¡¯m heading to the Royal monument to pay a visit to myte father¡¯s grave and I had


    seeded in getting Ashanti off my mind as I focused on thinking about but the moment we pass


    by the Premium Residence building, my parents fall off a cliff and


    myte parents, Ashanti returns to torture me.


    My heart skips a few beats when I see her getting out of a ck jeep with shopping bags in both


    hands. I watch in horror as my Delta, Kyle,es out of the car and hugs her and she¡¯s all smiles


    as she looks at him after breaking the hug. She then proceeds to wave at him with the many bags in


    her hand before going into the building. The car I¡¯m seated in drives past the building and they both


    go out of my view.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    I mutter under my breath when somethinges to mind.


    I have never bought anything for Ashanti. So far, I¡¯ve treated her the same way I used to treat the


    other Harem girls even though she¡¯s my mate.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I curse under my breath and lean against the chair.


    Kyle is always ten steps ahead with his gestures. He took her out. Probably got her lunch from


    a very ssy restaurant around town, showed her ces, and took her shopping.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    pha Reagan. Is everything alright?¡± My driver asks from the front and I look at him.


    He can hear me.


    Shit!


    ¡°Everything is fine!¡± I reply grumpily. ¡°King, I can¡¯t believe you just let me act like an ass all this


    while.¡±


    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want to make it obvious to her that you had feelings for her, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t


    propose anything.¡± King defends himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to buy her things. Good things. Expensive things. I¡¯m supposed to take her ces. I


    have to spoil her! All these years of shutting people out have made my romantic skills rusty. Damn


    it!¡±


    1/3


    **) +15 BONUS


    ¡°Does that mean you no longer care if she realizes your feelings for her?¡±


    ¡°If she hasn¡¯t already realized that I have feelings for her by now, then she must be terribly naive


    when ites to these things. I¡¯ve been a homeless romantic towards hertely. I do things that


    make me feel ashamed sometimes, but I can¡¯t help it.


    ¡°That sounds refreshing. You¡¯re finallying to your senses.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point, King. I might lose her at this rate. Did you see the smile on her face when Kyle


    hugged her? Kyle fucking hugged her! I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± Iment.


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t! It¡¯s not his fault he knows how to be charming towardsdies and besides, you love


    the guy, even though you never show it!¡±


    ¡°You know why I can¡¯t let Kyle know how much I love him!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you don¡¯t want him to bex and not perform his duties as he should.¡±


    ¡°King, you keep missing the point of this conversation. This isn¡¯t about Kyle. Focus on Ashanti.


    Another man is spoiling her with gifts and he¡¯s not just any man. He¡¯s Kyle, the Delta! He can


    be a strongpetitor. I have to step up.


    ¡°Right. Sorry. Our precious mate, Ashanti. I think you should remedy this situation by buying her


    gifts as well. Jewellery, shoes, clothes. Gifts that are way more than what Kyle got for her!¡±


    ¡°Oh, King. You and me. We are both very pathetic for thinking this right now, but it has to be done.¡± I


    snap my eyes open.


    ¡°Ward, take me to the best jewelry shop in the pack.¡± The confused driver shoots me a brief,


    shocked look and I nod. ¡°Yes. Jewellery.¡±


    ¡°But I thought we were going to the monument.¡±


    ¡°That can wait. Change of ns. Jewellery shop. Now. The best one.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord!¡±


    I lean against the chair and smirk.


    I know what Kyle is ying at, but I won¡¯t let him win!


    Ashanti is mine alone.


    nha Reagan, I know this will upset you but I called back up. Some are right behind us right while


    some are heading to the shop to make sure it¡¯s clear and safe for your arrival. I can¡¯t risk taking you


    to the city without a convoy.¡± I turn behind to look and indeed there¡¯s a line of cars following us and I


    don¡¯t even know when some of them overtook us and are now in front.


    ¡°Damn you, Ward!¡±


    ¡°Your safety is my utmost priority, My Lord.¡± I roll my eyes and cross my arms over my chest,


    leaning on the chair¡¯s backrest once more.


    By the time we arrive at the shop, the entire entrance is stacked with Men in ck. I¡¯m sure they


    must have vacated everyone from the shop because I have to go in.


    This is the one thing I have been unable to change. Tight security. These guys would rather I punish


    them than let me be on my own in public.


    23


    18 BONUS


    It¡¯s sad.


    A guard soon opens my seat door. I shoot Ward a murderous re before stepping out of the car.


    The idiot is smiling at me.


    A good number of the men apany me into the shop where all the sales agents are lined up at a


    corner with their heads bowed down.


    ¡°Good day, My Lord.¡± I sigh lightly and return their greetings. An elderly woman dressed in a


    corporate outfit with her hair tied in a neat bun approaches me with a wide smile. She must be the


    manager.


    ¡°My name is¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care to know your name.¡± I cut her off. ¡°Show me the best jewelry you have here. From


    nes to bracelets to earrings. All of them.¡± I head to a nearby couch and make myself


    comfortable. The entire store gets busy with the girls running around to find various jewelry to bring


    to me.


    The next hour goes by with them showing me several pieces of beautiful jewelry. I finally decide to


    go for simple designs since it was my first time buying Ashanti jewelry. Also, she seems like a


    simple girl, so I¡¯ll go for the very simple designs.


    After jewelry shopping, I go back to my car where I call Charlotte to ring a supermarket fordies


    and have their staff bring all kinds of clothes to my chambers.


    ¡°If they can transfer their supermarket to my chambers today, let them do it. And remember,dies¡®


    clothes only.¡± I tell her over the phone.


    ¡°Your message will be delivered, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Good. And also, send word to Ashanti. Let her know she¡¯ll be spending the night with me today.¡±


    ¡°That will be done with immediately effect.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I end the call and look at my reflection in the rear mirror ahead. A satisfied smile forms on


    my face.


    Ashanti has no idea what ising her way today.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Chapter 0147


    KYLE¡¯S POV.


    I¡¯m smiling like an idiot as I drive into my father¡¯spound and park in the driveway. Today has


    been a joyful day for me. I intentionally passed by the Premium H a e m quarters this morning,


    hoping I would get a glimpse of Ashanti, but I got way more than that. I took her out and spent a


    good number of hours with her. There¡¯s a party going on in my heart right now. If only I could spend


    that much time with her everyday. But I wouldn¡¯t dare because Alpha Reagan would forget that I¡¯m


    his Delta and deal with me squarely.


    A soft chuckle tumbles out of my lips as I head to the main entrance door.


    pray he doesn¡¯t let her go. I pray he chooses her as his Luna because Ashanti has those qualities.


    However, If he fails to make her his, I will make her mine.


    ¡°Good day, Delta Kyle and wee home.¡± The butler greets cheerfully the moment I step into the


    living room. I returned his smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Oliver. Is my sister at home?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir. She¡¯s in her bedroom.¡±


    ¡°Tell her I¡¯m here to see her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The moment he leaves, two female s e r s approach me.


    ¡°Delta Kyle. You are wee home. How can we be of service to you?


    ¡°I¡¯m famished.¡± I simply tell them.


    ¡°The table will be set for you. Sir.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Will that be all?¡±


    ¡°For now, yes. You may leave.¡± They bow curtly and walk away. I head over to the wine bar where I


    pour myself a ss of wine and myselffortable on one of the stools. My eyes scan the entire


    living room and a familiar warmth pools in my stomach.


    talgia.


    I miss living here, in my father¡¯s house even though it wasn¡¯t fun. Father was always very strict with


    me because he wanted me to grow up to be a great Delta like himself. The day of my induction as


    Delta of the Lunar Crescent Pack was the best day of his life. It was the only day I saw my father


    genuinely smile at me. The only day he told me how proud he was of me.


    I cried.


    It was definitely difficult growing up knowing I had to live up to his expectations as a Delta when I


    became one, but now that I¡¯m here, it¡¯s not that hard. I¡¯m just grateful he didn¡¯t go easy on me. I


    would¡¯ve definitely be a spoiled brat like my sister, Alina.


    1/2


    BANQU SI+


    Speaking of Alina.


    I can hear the sound of her heels clicking against the tiles as she descends the staircase. I turn to


    look, our eyes meet and she rolls hers. She¡¯s not thrilled to see me. She knows I¡¯m here to Escold


    her about something.


    ¡°What now, Kyle? Are you here to chastise me about the methods I¡¯m using to get the man I want?¡±


    she asks, clearly annoyed. I c h u g my wine and ce the ss on the bar table before. stepping


    down from the bar stool. My hands go into my trouser pockets and I stand straight, feet slightly


    apart. There¡¯s a no nonsense look on my face.


    ¡°Unfortunately for you, I am.


    ¡°Just get on with it already.¡±


    ¡°A girl died!¡±


    ¡°She was coteral damage.¡± She folds her arms over her breasts and rolls her eyes yet again.


    ¡°She was a werewolf!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! A lowly being. That¡¯s what she was. I had to get rid of her because she was going to ruin


    things for me.¡±


    ¡°If this gets to Alpha Reagan do you have any idea what will be done to you?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do! I¡¯ll be arrested with immediate effect and locked up in a cold, smelly dungeon


    cell¡­¡±


    ¡°A cell that has got walks coated with silver and you¡¯ll only be put in there after getting flogged and


    wounded so the silver gets into your wounds and tortures you while you¡¯re in the cell. After which


    you¡¯ll be judged and sentenced to death by hanging. That¡¯s the punishment for people whomit


    murder in this pack, Alina!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    ¡°I know that already!¡±


    ¡°But you still went ahead and killed a girl.¡±


    ¡°Like I said¡­ coteral damage.¡±


    ¡°I could report you, you know.¡±


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t!¡± She inches closer to me, smirking, ¡°First you don¡¯t have proof that I¡¯m involved in


    Hayley¡¯s death. For the second reason¡­¡± she chuckles. ¡°You can¡¯t do that to your only sister. Mum


    and dad will never forgive you. You will never be able to forgive yourself after they kill me. You¡¯ll live


    a miserable life.¡±


    ¡°You think?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Her confidence makes my blood boil.


    ¡°Then you really don¡¯t know me.¡± I take out my cell phone from my trouser pocket and hold it up,


    making sure the screen is facing her. The smirk on her face wipes off and horror spreads across her


    face, eating it all up.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been recording our conversation?¡± She sounds terrified. There¡¯s a look ofplete.


    unbelief on her face as she stares at the phone, I smile and shove the phone back into my pocket.


    ¡°I have. And I¡¯m going to hold onto it for a long time. Just so you know, I¡¯m in charge of investigating


    Hayley¡¯s murder case. I know you made those two innocent girls take the fall for you. The girls will


    not be hanged. I won¡¯t tell you what I¡¯ve done to them, but don¡¯t bother trying to find them, you won¡¯t


    seed. Everyone thinks the case is closed, but it¡¯s not. I can reopen the investigation anytime I


    want and that will depend on how you behave from now on.¡± The look on her face goes from


    terrified to scared.


    ¡°What the hell do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I will stain my honour as Delta just this once, for you. Act right from now on and I¡¯ll make sure I


    never bring up the issue again. Keep acting like a brat and I¡¯ll make sure your evil deeds. bite you in


    the ass.¡±


    e you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am. Leave Ashanti alone. If you want to get Alpha Reagan for yourself, find other means to


    do so. I¡¯m warning you if you keep making life miserable for that girl in this pack, I¡¯ll see to it that you


    get hanged.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re choosing aplete stranger over your sister!¡± She screams at the top of her voice. ¡°You¡¯ll


    start by releasing whatever hold you have on her friends that¡¯s making them ignore. her. If by the


    end of this week I find out that Ashanti and her friends are still not on good terms with each other, I


    will be your worst nightmare.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    12


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Oh yes,


    I can! And I¡¯ll only stop when you seize from doing things like you were a wicked witch. That will be


    all for today.¡± I walk past her and head for the dinning.


    ¡°Why all this fuss for a girl you don¡¯t even intend to im as yours? Alpha Reagan is the one who


    wants her. You¡¯re fighting his battles for him!¡± I stop in my tracks and turn to look at her once more.


    There¡¯s an easy look on my face.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was born to do. That¡¯s the purpose of my existence. To fight his battles for


    him! You didn¡¯t think my duties towards him ended in the battlefield or administration, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pathetic.¡±


    ¡°You should be happy I¡¯m the one fighting this battle. I¡¯m going very soft on you. If Alpha


    hurt the woman he loves, you¡¯d be with our ancestors by now. So thank your stars that I¡¯m the one


    fighting this battle with you.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°You¡¯re a loser!¡±


    Reagan had to see for himself the shitty things you do to very soft on you. If Alpha


    ¡°At least I don¡¯t have the word, murderer, on my resum¨¦.¡± I wink at her and head to the dinning to


    eat.


    She knows better than to not do as I¡¯ve instructed.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Chapter 0149


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    I¡¯m smiling like an idiot as I look at the clothes Delta Kyle bought for me while we were out. I tried


    putting them in the closet a while ago, but they looked too nice, so I brought them back to my bed


    and I¡¯ve been admiring them ever since.


    Tank tops. Shorts. T-shirts. A zer.


    It was this zer that made him take me shopping.


    We were passing by a shop and I saw it disyed on a mannequin. He followed my gaze and


    noticed me looking at the zer and then proceeded to ask me if I wanted it.


    ?


    Of course I lied by saying no and of course he insisted on buying it for me. After about two minutes


    of bickering over whether to get it or not, he finally held my hand and dragged me into the shop


    where he not only got me the zer, but several casual outfits I admired in the shop. It was a


    blissful experience.


    ¡°Have you ever wondered what shopping with Alpha Reagan would be like?¡± My wolf, Lena, chimes


    in. I smack my lips, looking up at the ceiling as I try to imagine what it¡¯ll be like shopping with Alpha


    Reagan.


    Me walking at the speed of a snail down the various isles, looking at clothes probably in the babies


    section because I got too nervous and mistook the babies section for the women¡¯s section and I still


    haven¡¯t realised it yet. Alpha Reagan grumpily walks behind me like a bodyguard. He¡¯s the first to


    notice were in the babies section, so he says;


    ¡°Ashanti, I had no idea you brought me here to do baby shopping. This is a terrible way to tell me


    you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    Then I¡¯ll just fall down and die!


    ¡°Eshhh¡­ Ashanti.¡± Lena cries. ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic about how the experience will be. Alpha


    Reagan might be uh¡­ he might be a very dense man, but he sure knows how to loosen up when


    he needs to. That¡¯s a fact you can¡¯t dispute.¡±


    ¡°Lena¡­ what I¡¯m trying to say is that shopping with Alpha Reagan will never happen!¡±


    ¡°A few hours ago you could¡¯ve said the same thing about Delta Kyle, but look what happened.


    r say never!¡±


    ¡°Lena. You are me and I am you. We are one person. We are not supposed to have contrasting


    views about a situation. When I say shopping with Alpha Reagan is a dream that will nevere


    true, you¡¯re supposed to agree with me and not give me a logical exnation that will nullify my


    im. You¡¯re being too mean to me.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re being such a cry baby..¡±


    ¡°Ts¡­ you¡¯re impossible!¡±


    ¡°Between Alpha Reagan and Delta Kyle, who do you think will be a better lover to you?¡± She fires


    another difficult question. I drop the t-shirt I¡¯m holding and ce my index finger at the side of my


    chin, looking up at the ceiling again.


    +15 BONUS


    Alpha Reagan. Delta Kyle.


    Who will be a better lover to me?


    I take in a deep breath through my mouth and exhale heavily.


    ¡°Well¡­ Delta is um¡­ he¡¯s uh¡­ he¡¯s calm and And uh¡­ cool. He¡¯s sweet. He gives off the cute guy


    vibe. He¡¯ll open car doors, get your flowers himself, deliver them to you himself. He¡¯ll treat you like


    an egg and cherish you like you¡¯re the most precious thing in his life. For Alpha Reagan, I think he¡¯s


    a fierce lover. Very possessive. He won¡¯t open car doors for you, his guards will. If he¡¯s to take you


    somewhere, he¡¯ll want just the two of you to be in that area, so he¡¯ll make sure everyone else is


    evacuated from the building or open space. He¡¯s gentle, but can be rough when needed.¡± A chuckle


    escapes my lips. ¡°I think both men will be good lovers in their own way.¡± I conclude with a shrug.


    ¡°Wow! You really do know your men, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°My men? When you say it like that, it makes it seem like I have them in the palm of my hand.¡±


    ¡°But, you


    t, you do!¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Keep denying it. And if you were to choose between those two men, who would you choose?


    Forget about their statuses. If they were ordinary men who were asking you out, who would you


    choose?¡±


    ¡°The one my heart beats for. Duh!¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Delta Kyle is really cool. Compared to Alpha Reagan, he¡¯s closer to my ideal man, but I will choose


    Alpha Reagan.¡±


    ¡°Other than the fact that you¡¯ve loved him since the first day you set your eyes on him, what else?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a fierce lover. If he finally falls for me, he¡¯s going to be a very fierce lover and I love that about


    him. Now, let¡¯s talk about the fact that I¡¯ve had feelings for that man since the first day I set my eyes


    on him. Why on earth do you always say the word ¡°mate¡± when we¡¯re in his presence?¡±


    ¡°Because that¡¯s what I feel. The mate bond. I feel it strongly when we¡¯re beside him.¡±


    eel it too. But if we were mates, I¡¯m sure he would¡¯ve said something by now. Maybe¡­ maybe


    you¡¯re tripping!¡± I say and burst outughing.


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± She counters and shuts herself out.


    She¡¯s upset.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be alright, love. We¡¯ll both be alright.¡± I tell her, but she doesn¡¯t respond to me. I¡¯m about to


    go back to admiring my clothes when the room door opens and an elderly s**t


    comes in.


    She¡¯s smiling.


    Why¡¯s she smiling?


    2/3


    +15 RONUS


    ¡°Hello Ashanti.¡±


    ¡°Hello Ma¡¯am.¡± I rise to my feet.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan called, he said to tell you to get ready. The driver ising by 3pm to pick your up.¡±


    ¡°3pm? But that¡¯s early.¡±


    know. Those were his orders.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll get ready then.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Her eyes go to the clothes on the bed. My heart starts pounding. ¡°Did he get those for


    you?¡±


    ¡°N¡­ no. Delta Kyle did.¡±


    ¡°The Delta took you out for shopping.


    ¡°Well¡­ something like that?¡± I respond, shaking my head from side to side.


    ¡°You¡¯re a lucky girl. You¡¯ve got two powerful men giving you the princess treatment.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, Ma¡¯am¡­ it¡¯s nothing of that sort. I swear!¡±


    ¡°It is and the earlier you ept it, the better. I hope you make the right choice.¡± She shes me a


    wide smile and exits the room, leaving me dumbfounded. I open my mouth to talk but words fail me.


    My voice is nowhere to be found. I slump on the bed and proceed to fold the clothes.


    If I ever have to make a choice between those two men, Alpha Reagan will definitely be the one.


    But then, he¡¯s the f**g Lycan King!


    Could there really be a chance for me with him?

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Thank you, Ward.¡± I say to the driver when he parks in front of the building. We just arrived at


    Alpha Reagan¡¯s chamber building.


    ¡°You are wee. Have fun.¡± I simply nod and get out of the car with an ox¨Cblood turned face.


    Have fun.


    A decent way to say ¡°Enjoy having sex with Alpha Reagan.¡±


    I head straight to the door and I¡¯m surprised to get into the house and meet Charlotte waiting for


    me.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am Charlotte, hello. I hope you¡¯re not surprised that I¡¯m here so early. Alpha Reagan asked me


    toe. He even sent a driver.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of that my dear. Please follow me.¡± I blink my eyes in surprise. I find it strange that she¡¯s


    asking me to follow her today. For the past days, she simply let me go to the room. all by myself.


    I daintily follow her up the flight of stairs and when we get to the staircasending, she takes the


    hallway on the left, instead of the right which leads to Alpha Reagan¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am Charlotte, the bedroom is the other way.¡± She stops in her tracks and smiles at me.


    She¡¯s always smiling.


    ¡°I know, but I need to show you something first.¡± She turns and continues to lead the way. My heart


    starts pounding in my chest. As we walk further in the hallway, I start hearing faint feminine voices


    It looks like a spacious living room that has been turned into a shopping mall and there are about


    five mboyantly dressed girls organising stuff here and there.


    I shoot Charlotte a confused stare.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    my


    se designers and everything you see in here were sent over for you by Alpha Reagan. So in there


    and get anything you want.¡± My mouth hangs open in shock. My head, my eyes,


    mind is pinning as I step into the room, eyes and mouth agape.


    All of this for me?


    There are so many dresses and I¡¯m confused. Am I supposed to choose one from this multitude?


    That would be an impossible thing to do!


    I have never seen anything like this in my life.


    ¡°Miss Ashanti.¡± One of the women calls. She has on the most beautiful outfit I have ever seen in my


    life and her heels are so damn high. Do her feet not hurt?


    +15 BONUS


    And look at her slick blonde hair, all that nicely done make¨Cup.


    Standing before this woman makes me feel so little. So insignificant. So local. I feel ashamed. I


    almost bow for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honour for me to serve you, Ashanti. My name is Cassandra and those are my colleagues,


    Edna, Jade, Sofia and Kelly. We are here to help you choose whatever it is you want. ¡°I swallow


    dryly as I look at the others. They all bow curtly as well and all I can do is smile at them. My eyes


    travel to the area where the clothes have been set up and I¡¯m totally awed.


    Everything screams expensive!


    ¡°One moment please.¡± Cassandra nods and goes to meet the others. I rush back to Charlotte. ¡±


    Ma¡¯am Charlotte, I know this is not allowed, but please I need to speak with Alpha Reagan.¡± I¡¯m


    almost trembling as I speak. To my greatest shock, she takes out a phone and dials Alpha Reagan¡¯s


    number.


    Right now I don¡¯t really care if my call is going to disturb him. I need him to tell me what¡¯s going on.


    He never told me anything about designers and a shopping spree let alone transferring an entire


    supermarket to this ce.


    He should have at least given me a heads up!


    ¡°He¡¯s on the line.¡± Charlotte hands me the phone. I press it against my ears and rub my chest with


    my free hand to calm my raging heart beats.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± I call in a harsh whisper.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡±


    That voice.


    That deep, soft and enticing voicees through and I close my eyes and exhale heavily to pack


    up the courage to talk.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan. What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°Is something wrong? Should Ie over?¡± He asks, rmed.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°No, I mean¡­ yes, something is up, but you don¡¯t have toe over.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Ashanti?¡±


    designers! The clothes.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ they came already?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± I whisper harshly. ¡°There¡¯s five of them and I think they brought an entire mall with them. How


    am I supposed to choose from all these¡­¡± my breath hitches. I let out a heavy sigh of exasperation.


    ¡°You never even gave me a warning!¡±


    ¡°I wanted to surprise you.


    ¡°You wanted to¡­¡± I stop and let out a deep sigh before finally saying; ¡°This is too much.¡±


    Heughs on the other end of the phone.


    He fuckingughs.


    +16 BONUS


    ¡°Excuse me. This is not funny. I am terribly stressed out right now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. Choose as many as you want. If you want all, take all. They are for you.¡±


    That makes me feel even more anxious than I was before I called.


    ¡°What do you mean take all? Have you seen how many there are? And they all look so expensive.


    I¡­¡±


    ¡°Ashanti. Ashanti, baby girl, calm down. Breathe.¡± He calmly instructs and I obey. ¡°Forget about the


    prices and take as many as you want. Clothes, shoes, jewellery. Take anything and if you want


    more, all you have to do is ask. Have fun.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Reagan, this is too much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not. Nothing is too much for you. Go ahead and choose. I¡¯m eager toe home and see you


    try on what you chose.¡± I can hear him smiling on the other end. It makes my heart swell.


    1 look back at the clothes and bite my lips.


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll choose. Thank you.¡±


    I¡¯m definitely going to have a st!


    ¡°Anything for you, love. Have fun.¡± I quickly end the call and smile so hard that my cheeks start


    hurting.


    This


    is going to be so much fun!

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    There were so many dresses to try on. I had no idea where to start from. The girls of the fashion


    crew were so nice to me that it didn¡¯t even feel like I was doing mass shopping for the very first time


    in my life. Back at my father¡¯s castle, I used to go shopping, but it was never anything like this!


    The leader of the group even went ahead to tell me all about shopping, various famous clothing


    lines and shoe brands, some of which I knew already, others I did not, and right now, with all the


    knowledge I learned today about fashion, I feel like I should be a fashion influencer.


    The entire experience was exhrating. I couldn¡¯t contain my joy.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After I spoke with Alpha Reagan in the morning, I had set my mind to pick ten outfits, but the


    fashion crew members, especially Cassandra, were not having it. At the end of the day, almost a


    hundred different outfits were selected, together with shoes and tones and tones of jewelry.


    Cassandra even offered to teach me how to do make¨Cup and every otherdy¨Clike stuff, but I


    refused.


    There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to need it anyway. I¡¯m just a Harem girl. Right now,


    I¡¯m sitting on the bed and my eyes keep flicking to my wristwatch to check the time. I¡¯m impatiently


    waiting for Alpha Reagan to return from work so I can tell him all about my day and show him the


    things I got. I can hardly keep my butt on the bed. I keep standing and sitting.


    I¡¯m ted.


    When the sound of a knock on the door breezes into the room, I yelp in excitement and run to the


    door to open


    it up.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan!¡± I call, almost breathlessly as I look up into his sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Ashanti He greets me with a light smile on his face. I step away from the doorway and rush into the


    bedroom. I can¡¯t contain my excitement. I¡¯m smiling from jaw to jaw and he¡¯s looking


    ne in amusement. He must know why I¡¯m excited.


    ¡°I take it that the shopping went well.¡± He says, training his eyes on me. I squeal and wriggle my


    body. I¡¯m shaking my head so hard that by the time I stop, my hair is all over my face and I¡¯m


    breathless.


    Alpha lets out a calm, softugh and walks towards me.


    ¡°It was the best thing I¡¯ve ever experienced.¡± I start ranting. ¡°Cassandra and the other girls were so


    helpful. After we spoke on the phone in the morning, I intended to choose just about ten outfits, but


    the others didn¡¯t agree with that. They made me try on all the outfits and even though it was


    exhausting, I loved it. At the end of it all, almost everything was chosen. And the shoes¡­. Oh¡­ she


    shoes! I¡¯ve never seen anything so pretty before¡­ the jewellery¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t know what to take and


    what to leave. They were all shiny and¡­ and¡­and¡­¡± I burst into tears.


    +15 BONUS


    I burst into tears because I was too excited. Because I am still trying to understand what¡¯s going on.


    One moment I feel like an ordinary Harem girl and the next he does something that makes me feel


    like I¡¯m his queen. It confuses me.


    ¡°Hey¡­ hey¡­¡± He calls calmly and takes my hands in his. ¡°Look at me.¡± I look up at him with tears¨C


    filled eyes. He¡¯s smiling and his eyes are sparkling and my heart is doing somersaults in my


    stomach. More tears spill down my cheeks, but he keeps brushing them off with his thumb. Those


    gentle strokes are sending electric currents down my spine. They are making my brain explode in


    my head. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± He pulls me into a warm embrace. I wrap my arms around his waist and bury


    my head in his chest.


    He smells so damn nice.


    The smell of his cologne is assaulting my senses.


    ¡°You had a great day, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°One of the best days of my life,¡± I mumble in tears and he chuckles softly and gently pulls me out of


    his arms to look at my face.


    ¡°Then why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°Tears of joy.¡± I sniffle. He chuckles so hard that I start tough. This is such a bitter¨Csweet moment.


    My heart is almost bursting with all the emotions swimming in it. Our gazes lock and my entire body


    heats up. God his eyes are so beautiful, it makes me insecure about mine. Does he think they are


    beautiful?


    I burst into tears became I was too excited. Because I am still trying to understand what¡¯s going on


    One moment 1 feel like an ordinary Harem girl and the next he does something that makes the Feel


    like I¡¯m his queen. It confuses me


    ¡°Hey hey¡­¡± He calls calmly and take my hands in his ¡°Look at me.¡°I look up at him with tears¨Cfilled


    eyes. He¡¯s smiling and his eyes are sparkling and my heart is doing somersaults in my stomach.


    More tears spill doen my cheeks, but he keeps brushing them off with his thumb. Those gentle


    strokes are sending electric currents down my spine. They are making my brain explode in my


    head. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± He pulls me into a warm embrace. I wrap my arms around his waist and bury my


    head in his chest.


    He smells so damn nice.


    The smell of his cologne is assaulting my senses.


    ¡°You had a great day, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°One of the best days of my life,¡± I mumble in tears and he chuckles softly and gently pulls me out of


    his arms to look at my face.


    ¡°Then why are you crying?¡±


    Tears of joy.¡± I sniffle. He chuckles so hard that I start tough. This is such a bitter¨Csweet moment.


    My heart is almost bursting with all the emotions swimming in it. Our gazes lock and my entire body


    heats up. God his eyes are so beautiful, it makes me insecure about mine. Does. he think they are


    beautiful?

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    ¡°Your eyes are so beautiful,¡± I say out of nowhere. I don¡¯t know what got into me.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Goodness Ashanti, if you keep acting like this I¡¯m going to take you right here.¡± He nts a gentle


    kiss on my forehead and walks away from me. I almost tell him to take me. Thank God the words


    have been stitched to my tongue. I clear my throat and keep looking at him.


    ¡°You were telling me something about your shopping spree.¡± He breaks the silence and he¡¯s staring


    straight into my soul.


    ¡°It was indeed a shopping spree. I¡¯ve never done anything so exciting before.¡±


    ¡°If it makes you so happy, you can do it every day.¡± I cackle.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be a terrible dad! You¡¯ll spoil all your kids.¡±


    Kids?


    Kids?


    What the hell is wrong with me?


    Where did thate from?


    All the color drains from Alpha Reagan¡¯s face. My hands fly up to my mouth when I notice what I


    just said. I quickly look away in embarrassment.


    Why the hell did I have to say a thing like that?


    ¡°I¡¯ll spoil my daughters.¡± Lord help me. I¡¯m on fire. I almost melt when I hear his footsteps


    approaching me. ¡°Their mother is gonna have to be the one to discipline them because I won¡¯t have


    the heart to scold them even once. But for my sons, she¡¯ll leave them to me. I learned a lot from my


    dad about how to handle sons.¡± He¡¯s standing in front of me and I can¡¯t bring myself to look him in


    the face. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy Ashanti, look at me.¡±


    I don¡¯t.


    I can¡¯t.


    My entire face is red from blushing too much.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± The way he calls me heats my insides. I finally look at him. I¡¯m chewing on my bottom lip.


    ¡°Stop doing that. You are tempting me.¡± He growls and I feel like I¡¯m looking at a different version of


    Alpha Reagan. The version that wants something more than just hugs and light forehead kisses. I


    can feel the heat of his stare on my lips. I almost moan when he strokes my cheek with his thumb.


    He has no idea how much I want him to do what he wants to do. But for some reason, I can¡¯t tell


    him because I¡¯ll feel too embarrassed. I¡¯m still feeling giddy from all the sex we hadst night.


    ¡°Do you want me to try some of the dresses for you to see?¡± I step away from his intoxicating


    presence and point toward the closet. He lets out a deep breath and shoves both hands in his


    trouser pockets.


    15 BONUS


    ¡°I want you to try on all the outfits. That¡¯s my entertainment for tonight.¡± I smile so hard, my cheeks


    hurt.


    ¡°Come with me then.¡± I take his hand and lead him out of the bedroom to the living room. ¡°I was


    also meaning to tell you that I have no space in my bedroom for all these things.¡±


    ¡°A room will be arranged here for them. Simple.¡± My brows shoot up as I give him a shocked


    gaze.


    ¡°A room here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He walks to a sofa and sits on it. It baffles me to see him act like he didn¡¯t just say


    something serious right now.


    A room for my clothes.


    It¡¯s almost the same as saying he¡¯s preparing a bedroom for me in his chambers. That¡¯s a huge


    step.


    ¡°Ashanti, I¡¯m growing impatient.¡± His voice snaps me out of my thoughts. I give onest bemused


    gaze before going over to the pile of clothes to start changing into them.


    He will never cease to amaze me


    We spend a great deal of time on this activity. I tried on the clothes and Alpha Reagan gave


    comments andpliments. We only stop when we both get horny and decide to switch from trying


    on new clothes to having sex for the better part of the night.


    It was a st.


    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    I didn¡¯t feel too sore like I didst night after having sex with Alpha Reagan and this morning, I¡¯m full


    of life and energy. I have a very serious look as I walk into the arena with my backpack in ce. I¡¯m


    feeling very optimistic. I¡¯m ready to train. To have a duel and I¡¯m going to make sure I beat whoever


    I¡¯m paired to have a duel, unless of course I¡¯m paired with either Alpha Reagan or Delta Kyle.


    Those two are unbeatable.


    ¡°Whoaa! Herees the Alpha¡¯s girl.¡± I overheard one of the guys whispering to his group of 3


    other guys. I stop in my tracks and look in their direction and they all guiltily look away.


    ¡°She¡¯s his favorite H a r e m girl now. He invites her to his chambers every night and won¡¯t let


    anyone else get close to her.¡±


    ¡°She must be very good in bed, then. Her p**y pleasures him real good. I¡¯d do the same if I were to


    ever find a girl who could milk me dry every night.¡± All the guys burst intoughter and I¡¯m


    completely disgusted.


    How dare say such immoral things about their Alpha?


    And me.


    There¡¯s some truth to it, but it¡¯s none of their business! I wish I could march over there and tell them


    that!


    ¡®Brandon, Jasper, Logan, and Mason.¡± An authoritative voice calls the names of the guys who were


    just gossiping about Alpha Reagan and me. Everyone in the arena turns to look in the direction of


    the voice and my already speeding heart rate skyrockets when my eyes fall on Alpha Reagan. He is


    standing just a few meters away from me with a no-nonsense look on his face. ¡°There¡¯ll be no


    training for you guys today.¡± He deciphers in a calm, but deadly tone. The guys exchange confused


    nces.


    Even I am confused as to what¡¯s going on¡­


    Oh s**t, he heard.


    He overheard their conversation just like I did.


    They are doomed.


    ¡°Report to the Military camp immediately. Beta Ronald is expecting you guys. You know what


    punishment awaits you if you keep him waiting.¡± The guys, who have still not understood what¡¯s


    going on, take off on their heels towards the door. Alpha Kyle who just walked in has his brows


    furrowed as he watches the guys rush out through the door. He¡¯s confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are they running out?¡± He asks with raised shoulders and wide eyes,


    looking between the door and Alpha Reagan.


    ¡°They were going to give us a hard time, so I figured I should send them to someone who¡¯ll be able


    to handle their s i t perfectly.¡±


    1/2


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He starts walking towards me. My entire body heats up. ¡°Beta Ronald will teach them. how


    not to run their mouths like women.¡± A smile forms on my face as I nod.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll do a good job,¡± I reply and start walking towards the sitting area and he tails me.


    When I get there, I ce my backpack on one of the chairs.


    ¡°How was your night?¡± He asks out of nowhere and I give him the ¡°Are-you-f u k g-kidding -me¡±


    look.


    ¡°I was with youst night. You should know.¡±


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    ¡°I was¡­ well slept,¡± I whisper with a smirk and he bursts into a light chuckle. His eyes light up like


    electric bulbs as heughs softly, shaking his head.


    I guess he¡¯s shocked to hear me use that kind ofnguage.


    ¡°I¡¯m beginning to think I have a bad influence on you.¡±


    ¡°You do, Sir. Twenty years living in my father¡¯s castle and I never even knew if my p u s s y hole was


    farther down or up. A few months with you and not only do I know its exact location, I now dare to


    touch it and pleasure myself. I have screamed more times than I should ever¡­ His palm cubes my


    mouth to stop me from talking. What makes meugh is how his eyes are whisking around the


    room, trying to make sure no one is paying attention to us or our conversation and luckily for us, no


    one is.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± He whispers. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I truly am a bad influence on you.¡± I peel his palm off


    from my mouth arid smirk at him.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± I say with a shrug. He calmly shakes his head and gets behind me.


    ¡°Rubber band.¡±


    ¡°Rubber band?¡± I turn my head to look at him. He holds up my left hand and pulls out a rubber band


    from my wrist. That¡¯s when I understood what he meant.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Chapter 0154


    +15 BONUS


    He wants to tie my head up in a ponytail and he knows I always wear the rubber bands I¡¯ll use on


    my left wrist. I purse my lips together, trying to hide my smile as he proceeds to tie


    my


    my hair


    up.


    As usual, all eyes are on us and I feel very awkward. The minutes snail by and it¡¯s until I think


    knees are going to give way for me to reach the ground that he says;


    my


    ¡°All done.¡± I sigh in relief and leave his presence.


    The only ce I¡¯m able to handle this man is in the bedroom. I can onlyfortably interact with


    him when we¡¯re just the two of us. When extra pairs of eyes get involved, everything bes


    awkward and I have no idea what to do with myself.


    Sighing, I shake off the thoughts and jog over to Delta Kyle who¡¯s rallying the others toe over


    so we can start warming up.


    ¡°Delta Kyle.¡± I sh him a smile.


    ¡°You look cheerful this morning.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I had a splendid night!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy for you!¡± He looks at my hair and his brows crease. ¡°You already have it tied up. >>


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I don¡¯t tell him Alpha Reagan helped me even though I¡¯m sure he knows already.


    ¡°Too bad. I looked forward to doing it for you.¡±


    ¡°Next time.¡±


    ¡°Mean it, Ashanti! Next time I¡¯ll be the one to tie your head up in a ponytail.¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    Good. Now let¡¯s join the others.¡± I nod and we both join the line of guys and girls jogging around the


    arena.


    I have done a great job ignoring Nelly and Alina today. I haven¡¯t made eye contact with any of them


    since I got here, but I can feel them looking at me. Especially Alina. This heat I¡¯m feeling all over my


    body is a result of the scorching looks she¡¯s throwing my way now and then.


    *********δ*****


    *****


    ¡°Strawberries!¡± Alina chokes out in agony and I instantly release her neck from my arm¡¯s firm grip.


    The entire hall is filled with gasps from some of the men and apuse from a few others.


    ¡°It¡¯s a draw!¡± One of the guys shouts out. ¡°Ashanti finally had a draw with Alina! Way to go,


    Ash!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Nick.¡± I smile at him. I look at Alina and there¡¯s a scornful look on her face as she


    struggles to stabilize her heavy breathing.


    If she had surrendered faster, she wouldn¡¯t be wheezing!


    ¡°She cheated!¡± She shouts bitterly and I¡¯m taken aback by her sudden usation. ¡°She tried to


    1/2


    strangle me! What was I supposed to do in that situation?¡±


    ¡°Peel her arm off your neck like she did when you tried to strangle her as well during the fifth round.¡±


    Her brother, Kyle, says and steps forward. ¡°When real soldiers lose a duel, they bow respectfully to


    their opponent as a sign that they acknowledge their skills. They don¡¯t go off about how they were


    cheated. That¡¯s a sign of weakness. And no Lycan Soldier is a weakling His voice drops an octave


    with thatst statement. Alina¡¯s furry only grows worse. She jumps to her feet and closes the gap


    between us, looking me straight in the eyes.


    Hers are burning with anger and indignation. She feels like I¡¯ve humiliated her. If she had a sword or


    dagger in her hand, I¡¯d be on the floor, bleeding from a wound or stab she would have inflicted on


    me.


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this.¡± She sneers. I smirk.


    ¡°Dishing out threats again? Your pot of threats never runs dry, does it?¡± She huffs and spins around,


    making sure her ponytail whips my face before storming out of the arena.


    I chuckle lightly!


    Spoiled brat!


    ¡°That was brilliant!¡± Says Delta Kyle as he approaches me. The fake smile that was meant for Alina


    turns into a genuine one.


    ¡°Thank you. I could¡¯ve only done that because of the training you all have given me. Thank you very


    much.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. You must be exhausted, do you mind if I walk you home?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary¡­¡± A voice speaks before I can give a response to his question. It¡¯s Apha


    Reagan. We both look at him. He winks at me. ¡°I will be the one walking Ashanti back to her


    quarters today.¡± The entire hall goes dead silent.


    As if that¡¯s not enough, he proceeds to go over to the sitting area and picks up my backpack, then


    he calls me over with a hand show.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Has he lost some of his brain cells?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay for you to do this?¡± I raise the question the moment we step out of the arena.


    He looks at me with surprise¨Cfilled eyes,


    ¡°I don¡¯t see anything bad in me walking you back to your chambers after training, Ashanti.¡±


    ¡°I know there¡¯s nothing bad in doing that. I didn¡¯t say there was. I¡¯m just, you know¡­. wondering.¡±


    ¡°Wondering?¡± He stops walking and looks at me. I swallow dryly. Nod.


    ¡°Yes. Wondering.¡±


    ¡°What are you wondering about?¡± His brows crease.


    ¡°If this is even appropriate. The Lycan King, walking an ordinary Harem girl back to her quarters.¡±


    ¡°The Lycan King has the right to do as he pleases. I¡¯m sure you know that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that.¡±


    Then hit the nail on the head already.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Reagan, if people see us¡­¡± I look around and notice how ironic my statement is because


    people are already gawking at us right now. ¡°Just take a look around right now. People have seen


    us. The news will spread throughout the pack and misconceptions about the kind of rtionship we


    have will be born and you and I both know that won¡¯t be a good thing.¡± I say calmly, but firmly.


    ¡°Misconceptions about the rtionship we have will be born.¡± He repeats my statement so calmly,


    it¡¯s almost a whisper. ¡°That¡¯s deep. Care to expatiate?¡±


    People could say we are dating, when clearly, we aren¡¯t. They could say you¡¯re trying to court me,


    which is a lie. That¡¯s what I mean.¡®


    ¡°Are we dating?¡± He asks out of nowhere. Hot air rushes out through my nostrils. I can hear my


    heart beating in my throat.


    ¡°No.¡± I whisper almost inaudibly.


    ¡°Am I courting you?¡± He fires another question. I want to swallow, but my throat has gone dry like a


    hot dessert. Right now I¡¯m so thirsty, I could dry up a waterfall. I suck in a deep


    breath


    ¡°No.¡± Another whisper.


    ¡°What kind of rtionship do we have?¡±


    My heart falls into the pit of my stomach. My ears start itching from nervousness.


    ¡°The same rtionship you¡¯ve been having with other Harem girls for the past years.¡± I calmly


    respond and he nods his head.


    1/3


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Good. So let them talk. We know what¡¯s going on between. You and me. That¡¯s all what matters.


    Okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nod my head and smile despite the sadness I feel in my heart.


    We are not dating. He¡¯s not courting me.


    He considers what we have as nothing special. He still sees me as a Harem girl whoes to his


    chambers every night to pleasure him.


    Nothing else.


    Reality has pped my face like a hundred hands.


    Through out the walk to the quarters, I¡¯m awfully calm and the best I can give him is one word


    replies to his questions. I am so heartbroken and disappointed.


    Dissapointe


    in myself.


    I knew I better than to have taken his sweet gestures as anything. I shouldn¡¯t have expected too


    much. But how could I not when he did all these things for me?


    Just how?


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± His voice interrupts my thoughts. I look at him and force a smile.


    ¡°Thank you for walking me home.¡± The girls around are looking at us in awe.


    ¡°For nothing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just go in now.¡± I turn to leave but he holds me back.


    ¡°Just like that? Not even a hug.¡± I almost roll my eyes at his request.


    He wants me to hug him after telling me there¡¯s nothing going on between us.


    Crazy!


    ¡°I¡¯m sweating all over and so are you. Hugging you right now will be kind of¡­ ufortable


    or both of us. Gross even.¡±


    Are you trying to say it¡¯s nasty when we sweat and still hold each other during sex?¡± Now it¡¯s my


    turn to palm his lips to stop him from talking further. I¡¯m almost on my toes as I struggle to keep my


    hand stretched up to his mouth since he¡¯s so far up there. I¡¯m a tall girl, but this man towers me with


    his height and physique.


    ¡°What?¡± The questiones out as a muffled mess under my palm.


    ¡°Stop saying such in public.¡± He chuckles and removes my hand from his lips.


    ¡°Now you see that I wasn¡¯t exaggerating when I did the same thing back then, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, enough with the bickering. Tomorrow. Twelve noon. I¡¯ll being to pick you up so we


    can go for a drive around the pack. Put onfortable shoes because we¡¯ll be doing a lot of


    walking.¡± My mouth hangs open upon hearing that.


    All the sadness in my heart suddenly dissipates and I can feel excitement sprouting from the


    +15 BONUS


    pit of my stomach, growing branches that spread into every corner of my body. The brooding look


    on my face has been wiped off and reced by amusement.


    Going out for a drive with him tomorrow.


    I can¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Are you¡­ are you serious?¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact, I am. So be ready by noon.¡± He steps closer to me. My heart melts when he


    tucks a few loose strands of hair behind my ears. ¡°You did excellent at the training centre today. A


    bit more training and you¡¯ll be able to beat Alina in every duel.¡±


    ¡°Will that please you?¡± I tilt my head to the side, giving him a queer look. He simply chuckles, but


    doesn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be busy all night today so I won¡¯t call you over.¡±


    ¡°How about Ie and keep youpany. I promise I won¡¯t make any noise. You won¡¯t even know


    I¡¯m there.¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear.¡± His thumb gently strokes my cheeks, sending waves of current from my head to my


    toes. I vibrate under his touch and he feels it.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to focus if I¡¯m with you in the same room. I could never.¡± He holds my chin in ce


    and leans into me, nting a soft, gentle kiss on my lips. It¡¯s a brief kiss that ignites fireworks in my


    body and I¡¯m heartbroken when he breaks it too soon. Cold breeze whips over my lips, drying them


    up in a matter of seconds and whispering to me how much I already miss him when he¡¯s still


    standing in front of me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you.¡± He tells


    me and I nearlybust..


    I¡¯m too speechless to say anything as he gets into the car which arrived a few minutes ago to pick


    him up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too.¡± I mumble under my breath. The car drives away and I know he hears me


    cause I hear his voice say;


    ¡°Dream about me.


    I go to bed with one question in my mind.


    180


    What kind of rtionship do we have?


    Sumi


    Author


    How are you liking their romance so far?

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    +15 BONUS


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    My eyes flick to the wall clock for the thousandth time today and I sigh in dismay when I see that it¡¯s


    still eleven thirty am. Alpha Reagan is supposed toe pick me up by noon. I¡¯m already dressed


    infortable clothes and shoes like he instructed and impatiently waiting for noon toe,


    burtime seems to be walking like a snail.


    I remember how upset I was with him during our conversation yesterday after training. He said


    things that broke my heart and shattered my expectations. I had already made up my mind to get


    back into my shell and stop expecting anything from him, but one invitation for an outing and he


    broke my damn lock and stole my heart all over again. The thought of spending time with him


    outdoors makes me so happy, I feel like I¡¯m going to die of euphoria.


    After pacing about for some time, I slum on my bed and I¡¯m about toy on it when the room. door


    opens. My eyes shoot to the door and an elderly servantes in view.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am Athena.¡± I call, rising from the bed.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan has arrived. He¡¯s waiting for you.¡± My heart soars and plummets at the same. time.


    A fat smile covers my face as I hastily pick up my little handbag and rush out of the room. My heart


    leaps in my chest when I step out of the building and meet the passenger seat door of the car held


    open by a guard. I look around and there are five other cars, two in front and three behind, that will


    apany ours.


    A convoy.


    We¡¯ll be going out with a convoy.


    Wow!


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I tell the guard with a curt bow as I get into the car. His familiar smell hits my nostrils,


    bringing the smile back to my face.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Good morning, Ashanti.¡± His gruff voice greets.


    ¡°Good morning, Alpha Reagan.¡± I return his greeting and my heart melts when he smiles. Three


    inches forward, his breath is sweet and warm on my neck and he lifts his lips closer to my ear and


    whispers;


    ¡°You look beautiful.¡± Chills run down my spine and as a result, I get goosebumps all over my body.


    His lips drop back to my neck. He breathes my scent with his eyes closed and kisses my the nape


    of my neck and I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ve ever felt anything so incredible in my life.


    The car starts moving.


    I turn to look into his eyes that are now open. They are dark and deep and drenched in passion. His


    hand slips around my neck, drawing my face closer to his till our lips touch. Everytime he kisses me,


    it¡¯s like a burst of fire and electricity that ignites my bones in the most amazing way. I am vibrating


    with pleasure from head to toe.


    After kissing for what seemed like forever, we finally pull out of each other¡¯s arms and I wish I¡¯ could


    disappear so he doesn¡¯t have to see how red my face has be.


    1/2


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know where our first stop will be?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even given me the chance to settle or think ever since I got into this car.¡± I strap


    on my seat belt and sh him a fake frown. He grins and leans back on the chair.


    ¡°Touch¨¨.¡±


    ¡°What will we be doing first?¡±


    ¡°Eating.¡± He looks at me.


    ¡°Eating.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s already noon, we need to have lunch before riding on.¡± My smile widens.¡±


    ¡°Brilliant.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, Ashanti¡­¡± He takes my right hand in his. ¡°What¡¯s your favorite meal?¡± He asks out of


    nowhere and I gawk at him in disbelief. ¡°What?¡± He questions when he sees how shocked I


    1. am.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just shocked to hear you ask such a question.¡±


    ¡°Why are you shocked?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± I stutter because I have no idea what response to give him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just tell me your favorite meal.¡±


    ¡°I love beef. I¡¯m game for anything cooked with beef. Beef stew, beef sandwich, beef hamburger.


    Anything with beef on the table is what I¡¯m going for.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡± He nods. ¡°What about snacks? Any specific preference?¡± ¡°Chocte!¡± I blurt out. He


    laughs loudly.


    ¡°Of course. That¡¯s why you have such sweet lips. You eat them all the time.¡±

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Chapter 0157


    ¡°I do. One of the perks of living at the Premium Residence is that I have an unlimited supply of


    snacks daily. It¡¯s amazing.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy you¡¯re having a good time over there.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I am.¡±


    ¡°What about your roommate, Tessa? How¡¯s it going with her? I hope she¡¯s not causing you any


    problems.¡± My smile fades at the mention of Tessa¡¯s name. Apart from the fact that she greeted me


    this morning, she has been cold and distant. If I tell Alpha Reagan all what has been going on


    between us, including the fact that she threw away the bracelet I gave her, he¡¯s going to see to it


    that she gets transferred back to the normal H a m quarters.


    Tessa has been a real i t c h to metely, but I don¡¯t want her to go back to the H m quarters, so I


    wear a fake smile and look back at Alpha Reagan.


    ¡°Tessa and I are doing just fine. I told you there was nothing for you to be worried about.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± He insists and I nod eagerly, despite the fact that my heart is breaking I to pieces


    within.


    She¡¯s being influenced. Tessa in her right mind won¡¯t treat me the way she¡¯s doing right now. Things


    will eventually get better between us. I won¡¯t cast her away simply because of a little difficult


    moment. Everything will be fine soon.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± I insist and he nods.


    The question and answer sessionsts for the entire ride and by the time we arrive at the


    restaurant, I feel like I¡¯ve emptied myself into Apha Reagan. The man knows almost every basic


    thing about me right now.


    After eating at the restaurant, our next stop is the beach.


    pha Reagan and I are walking along the banks of the ocean, the strong wind blowing is threatening


    to carry me away.


    ¡°So, can you swim?¡± He rmences his question and answer session. I give him a nod.


    ¡°Father was always on about teaching me basic survival skills, so I learned how to swim when I was


    little. I don¡¯t know if I can swim in the ocean though.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I only trained in pools. The only times I swam in a stream were the few times when my friends and I


    managed to sneak out of the castle to go y outside. It was fun.¡±


    ¡°So you were a recalcitrant kid?¡±


    ¡°Recalcitrant is too harsh of a word to use in this situation. I was just a kind who loved to explore,


    but my father wouldn¡¯t let me.¡± He stops walking and I do the same.


    ¡°He kept restricting you from doing the things you wanted to do, so you became recalcitrant. I


    almost forgot it¡¯s impossible to win an argument with this man. I chuckle and shake my head.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Whatever.¡± I want to turn and keep walking on, but he stops me by holding my arm. He slicks his


    other hand around my waist and pulls me towards him. Our bodies crash into each other¡¯s. My face


    heats with embarrassment because a few of the guards following us can see what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± I whisper his name.


    ¡°Are you having a good time?¡±


    ¡°Good is too small of a word to describe everything that has abd is still happening. I¡¯ve never


    experienced anything like this with anyone before.¡± He smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear that¡­ ouch.¡± He suddenly winces and drops to his knees, his hand holding his


    feet. rmed, I stoop down to see what¡¯s going on and to my greatest shock, the man digs up a pile


    of wet beach sand and rubs it on my face before bursting into a loud hystericalughter.


    ¡°Gotcha!¡±


    My mouth and eyes are wide open in shock and anger is brewing in my veins.


    1


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this!¡± I fire back, digging a chuck of wet sand, but before I can rise and do the same to


    him, he¡¯s already running a few metres ahead,ughing out his lungs. I follow and that¡¯s how we


    start running around the beach, throwing beach sand at each other like we were children.


    Sometimes we y with eachother like we were soulmates. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    +16 BONUS


    Chapter 0158

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    REAGAN¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Fuck. I need to get you naked.¡± When I look up, her eyes are glued to my dick and she swallows.


    We are both in the shower, about to bathe after spending the entire day visiting ces and ying


    like babies.


    Right now, we need to get to the adult stuff.


    ¡°You are so big!¡± Shements.


    Fuck me.


    It makes me feel proud.


    I grab her panties and rip them at her hips, letting them float to the ground so she¡¯spletely


    nude. I take a step back; my eyes raking over her perfect body and turn the water


    1. on.


    ¡°Get in.¡± I instruct.


    She walks by me and I tap her ass gently, enthralled by the way it shakes under the smack. She


    giggles and turns around, her back pressed against the tile and the water hitting her naked body. I


    swallow as I walk closer to her, wondering if she can hear my heart pounding in my chest over this


    intimate moment. Her eyes, staring at my dick, light with excitement and intrigue. I¡¯ve always been


    praised for my physique. Hard muscles cover my arms and legs, with abs I work hard to keep in


    ce. Ashanti licks her lips and I¡¯m hard at her response to my body. ¡°Reagan,¡± she holds her arms


    out towards me, e here, let me touch you.¡± I obey hermand and step into the shower,


    closing the ss door behind me and then we are naked in front of each other. ¡°Then touch me.


    Please. I¡¯m so desperate to feel your fingers. Please touch my pussy.¡± I feel her words shooting


    through me like an electric current.


    Jesus, Ashanti. Where did you learn to say things like that?¡±


    She smiles wickedly.


    Jesus!


    Ashanti will be the end of me. I¡¯m as hard as a rock right now.


    My fingers find her nipple and I rub it between my thumb and index finger.


    She gasps when I flick her nipple.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°These tits,¡± I grumble as I put my hands on both and push them together. ¡°I want to slide my cock


    between them and thrust over and over until your silky skin jerks me off and Ie all over them. I¡¯ll


    come so hard and so much that some gets on your face, coating your pouty lips and I¡¯ll watch you


    lick it off. Lick my cum off your tits because every drop of it belongs in your body somehow. Your


    mouth, your pussy, your asshole. I want to drain my cock in every one of your holes.¡± I press her


    against the wall, letting my cock rub against her stomach making me harder than granite. ¡°I¡¯ll never


    stop touching you. I¡¯m fucking dying for a taste of your perfect pussy again. This pussy that


    belonged to me for longer than anyone would deem appropriate.¡± My hands snake down and


    spread her puffy lips. I rub the lips of her pussy, not


    +15 BONUS


    pushing inside and she shudders at my touch. She gasps as one finger pushes between her folds


    and rubs her clit gently.


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± she sobs and I actually see the tears forming in her eyes. ¡°You have no idea how long


    I¡¯ve waited for this.¡± She holds my face in her hands. ¡°You make me whole, Reagan.¡± Her cheeks


    turn pink and she looks down at where we¡¯re connected.


    I trail kisses down her face, her neck and over her shoulder as I continue to rub her sex. I feel her


    words in my heart and my head and my dick and it makes me want to give her everything.


    My love, my attention, my care, my baby, everything she could ever want.


    One leg wraps around me, opening up her sex even more. ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask her as I begin


    to rub her clit harder, I dip a finger into her sex and she¡¯s practically soaking which makes my mouth


    water and cum pool at the tip of my cock.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Chapter 0159


    She looks up at me, emotions swimming in her blue pools that are highlighted by thick eyshes


    that hold drops of water from the shower.


    ¡°Everything,¡± she whispers.


    ¡°Be more specific. Say the words, Ashanti.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that I could ask for it?¡± I pull away from her slightly, my fingers still in her most intimate


    ce and eye her curiously.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I mean I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°When have I ever denied you anything? Anything you want it¡¯s yours.¡±


    Her eyes stare into mine and for a moment I feel like I can¡¯t breathe from the rawness of her desire


    for me.


    I clear my throat. The hot water, the steam, the naked woman all adding to the intensity of the


    moment.


    ¡°You can have anything you want.¡± My voice is h**e andced with arousal. I¡¯ve been with a number


    of women in my past but never have I felt so vulnerable or intimate with a woman in my life. Never


    has a woman expressed such a need for me that I felt with every fibre of my being. Every part of her


    calls out to every part of me and I want to protect it and keep it away from anyone and everyone


    who wants to tear us apart.


    ¡°I want it all.¡± Her lip trembles and I lean forward and capture it between my teeth.


    I don¡¯t respond at first, my mind trying to calm my d***k down. That¡¯s hard and ready to breed the


    fertile woman in front of me.


    ¡°You can have it all.¡±


    ¡­.I can?¡±


    ¡°I want it all too,¡± I tell her honestly, my voice barely over the sounds of the running water.


    ¡°F**k me,¡± she whispers. ¡°Put your d**k inside of me and give us what we both want right now. I


    know your heart belongs to me.¡±


    ¡°Always,¡± I grunt.


    ¡°I want to know your d**k is mine too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s yours, Ashanti.¡± I look down and


    cup her p***y. ¡°Is this mine?¡±


    ¡°You know it is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll break the neck of any man who thinks it¡¯s not.¡±


    I rub my c**k against the lips of her sex and begin to rock against her slippery c**t, probing


    her opening with the blunt tip. ¡°You never have to worry about that


    Say it again. I¡¯ve never been the type of man that required any kind of validation but with


    +15 BONUS


    Ashanti, I¡¯m f**g desperate for it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°No, Daddy.¡±


    Jesus!


    She just called me daddy.


    This girl will be the end of me!


    My c**k jumps and she whimpers as it tickles her c**t.


    ¡°I had ns toy you out and make love to your p**y with my fingers and my tongue and make you


    come over and over until you were loose andnguid and drunk on me and I¡¯ll make love to you


    until your body can¡¯t take it. But now¡­


    your body can¡¯t take it. But now¡­¡± I stare down to where we¡¯re connected, where my


    d**k is an inch inside of her. ¡°I want to take you like a f** animal. Rut into you like a beast and rip


    your precious body apart and put you back together a new **g woman.¡¯ I push slightly harder and I


    watch as the wind leaves her in a gush. ¡°My. F**g. Woman.¡± The word leaves her lips like a prayer


    and my d**k is the holy word.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She affirms. And then in the shower, her legs and arms wrapped around me like ivy, I pressed


    my c**k fully into Ashanti, the most important person in my world, just as a scream. so sexual and


    passionate leaves her lips that I almost shoot my seed inside of her. She burrows her face in myBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    neck and bites her teeth into the flesh and whimpers as I f**k her mercilessly against the wet tile.


    ¡°You okay?¡± I press my lips to her shoulder and I feel her nod.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop,¡± she whispers.


    ¡°Never.¡± I breathe ¡°Your p**y is gripping me so hard, it¡¯s taking everything not toe yet.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    ¡°I want you to.¡± She squeezes and I groan, wishing we wereying down because I have at feeling


    this orgasm might kill my ability to stay upright.


    Fuck, she¡¯s tight.


    ¡°Come inside me, Reagan. I need it so bad, I can¡¯t take it.¡± I fuck her almost brutally, drilling her into


    the tile so hard I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if we break through it. My fingers grip her hips. as I pull and


    push her harder on my dick. I wonder if I¡¯ve really hurt her. But the beast doesn¡¯t care. He wants to


    rip her open and feast on her insides. Kiss away the fear and terror that lurks within her and swallow


    any pain she¡¯s ever felt.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it better. I¡¯ll kiss your pussy till it feels better.¡± I grit out, as the orgasm takes hold


    my body.


    of


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. It feels¡­so¡­ good¡­¡± She stammers between thrusts. Her eyes are squeezed shut,


    her nails digging into my shoulders and her mouth slightly agape and I know, at this moment, I¡¯ve


    never seen anything more beautiful. I could search the world, explore the seven wonders, meet the


    Moon goddess herself, and I¡¯d never witness anything more magical or powerful than this look on


    Ashanti ¡®s face while I¡¯m inside her.


    ¡°Holy fuck, I think I¡¯m going toe.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Come on my cock, baby. Touch your pretty clit until your cunt creams all over me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, God keep talking.¡± She moans and I feel her. ¡°You know what¡¯s going to happen the second


    we get out of this shower? I¡¯m going to bend you over and lick you from your pussy to your asshole


    and then back. Settling on your sweet folds until youe so hard you ck out.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    ¡°I can feel you quivering. Jesus Ashanti, you¡¯re so fucking sexy.¡± I want to feel her warmth in my


    bones and her words in my soul. I want to worship at her feet from now until I take myst breath.


    im gonna¡­ gonna¡­¡± Her eyes fly open, blue irises staring straight at me as the edge.


    she goes over


    Tears roll down her face just as her eyes flutter shut and roll back in her head. She digs her nails


    harder into me, her heels digging into my ass and pushing my dick deeper into her if that were


    possible. ¡°OH MY GOD!¡± she screams. I swallow them with mine just as I feel myself sumbing to


    my climax. An orgasm so powerful that it thunders through my chest andes out my mouth with


    a roar that sounds more animal than human. I m my fist against the wall next to Ashanti ¡®s head,


    as my orgasm continues pumping rope after rope of thick, hot cum into her womb.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to get you pregnant.¡± The words leave my lips at the peak of the high. Words that


    escape me before I can stop them and she gasps in response.


    ¡°Me too.¡± She runs her hands through my wet hair and pulls gently.


    I swallow hard as my cock falls from between her pussy lips and I press my mouth to hers.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re not tired,¡± I murmured against her mouth. I make love to her mouth, rubbing my


    tongue against hers. She nibbles on my bottom lip before biting down harder and I


    groan.


    ¡°ns to keep me up all night?¡± She grins as I set her onto shaky legs but I wrap my hands around


    her hips just in case they give out on her.


    ¡°Try for the rest of your life,¡± I tell her with a smile. I turn the water off as it starts to cool slightly and


    lead her out of the shower.


    ¡°Rest for now because we¡¯ll be fucking all night!¡±

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    TWO WEEKS LATER.


    I have been spending the night at Alpha Reagan¡¯s chambers for straight two weeks now. The other


    Ha m girls are not very happy about this. The entire pack is buzzing with rumours about the kind of


    rtionship we have.


    Some say


    say I¡¯m a bedroom freak, that¡¯s why he cannot get enough of me. Others say I used a charm on


    him. Some kind onse have the decency to get love involved in the issue. They say Alpha Reagan


    has fallen in love with me and I am the chosen one. Meaning, he¡¯s going to ept me as his


    second chance mate.


    Oh, how I wish that was true.


    When I go to his chambers, the only thing we do is have fun the best way we can and have sex and


    sleep. We never talk about ourselves or bring up the rumours flying around or talk about what we


    have.


    The fact that our rtionship hasn¡¯t been defined hurts me, but I¡¯d rather stay guessing, than bring


    up the topic and get the shock of my life.


    A knock on the room door snaps me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Come in.¡± I signal and immediately, the door opens and Tessa steps in.


    ¡°Hello.¡± She greets me cheerfully as she walks in, closing the door behind her.


    ¡°Hi.¡± I reply and stay focused on folding the clean clothes before me. She nods and goes into the


    closet to probably change her clothes. For the past two weeks, she has been acting friendly towards


    me and it baffles me. However, I make sure to keep my distance and ignore her as much as I can.


    Thest thing I want is to warm up to her and get disappointed in the end.


    ¡°Here.¡± Her voicees through again after a few minutes and I¡¯m shocked to see her walking


    towards me with a bowl of food and a bottle of apple juice. ¡°I got this from the cafeteria on my way


    here.¡± My stomach grumbles and that¡¯s when I remember that I¡¯m hungry, but taking food from


    Tessa is not a safe thing to do right now.


    When she senses my hesitation, she opens the bowl of food, eats three spoon fools of the


    casserole in it, opens the bottle of juice and sips a bit before putting both by my side on the bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not poisoned.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was.¡±


    ¡°The look you gave me implied it was.¡± She argues. I sigh heavily and put aside the dress I¡¯m


    holding and focus my gaze on her.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t feeling annoyed that she has the audacity to try to act coy with me.


    t you have your doubts if you were in my shoes?¡± I ask her with furrowed brows,


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°I would.¡± She shrugs. ¡°I¡¯ve been terrible to you for some time now.¡±¡±


    ¡°For some time?¡± I ask inplete unbelief, almost raising my voice. ¡°It¡¯s been almost one month


    now since you started ignoring me. Treating me like I didn¡¯t exist. Like I was your worst enemy. All


    of that without any exnation and today, all of a sudden you¡¯re acknowledging my existence and


    giving me food. What kind of sorcery is this?¡±


    ¡®If you¡¯ll just let me exin.¡±


    ¡°I would¡¯ve been willing to listen to your exnation two weeks ago. I don¡¯t want to hear anything


    you have to say right now. Just ride on with being mean to me. I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    ¡°They threatened to kill my parents in our pack if I didn¡¯t cut all ties with you.¡± She blurts out and


    blood freezes in my veins. I shoot her a shocked gaze and she calmly nods her head.


    ¡°Yes. And I¡¯m sure you know who I¡¯m referring to.¡±


    ¡°Alina?¡± I whisper.


    ¡°The one an only.


    ¡°But why would she threaten to kill your parents. You¡¯ve done nothing wrong to her.¡± ¡°Apparently,


    she doesn¡¯t like the fact that you¡¯ve got any friends. She saw herself losing to


    life miserable.¡± you on many asions, so she decided to use other meams to make.


    I knew it.


    I had a gut feeling Alina was responsible for this and I was right. She¡¯s never going to stop. trying to


    torment me. She even had to go to the extent of threatening to kill Tessa¡¯s parents. That girl is a


    psychopath..


    ¡°I know it doesn¡¯t make up for how b i t y I¡¯ve been these past weeks, but I¡¯m sorry. I felt genuine


    fear when the man she sent to threaten me called my parents names, the names of siblings, my


    parents upations, their day to day activities and even our home address. That¡¯s when I knew she


    wasn¡¯t bluffing. And knowing Alina¡¯s r¨¦putation of not being the type to dish out empty threats, I had


    to do as shemanded. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°So what about now? You¡¯re being friendly with me. If she finds out, you¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡± She


    shakes her head. I look at her, confused.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. Two weeks ago, the same guy who threatened me came to tell me I could be friends


    with you again and that no harm wille to my family. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been warmer to you these


    past days. I was too ashamed to say anything. I don¡¯t know what happened, but the threat has been


    cancelled and I¡¯m free to be friends with you again.¡± She exins and immediately, the conversation


    I had with Delta Kyle the day he took me out reys in my mind. He promised me he was going to


    get to the root of the issue. I am sure he confronted Alina and made her revoke her threats.


    A smile creeps on my face.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± Tessa asks curiously. I calmly shake my head and look at her.


    ¡°Nothing. I just¡­ you know¡­ ¡°I shrug. ¡°I¡¯m Amazed by the lengths Alina is willing to go to make my


    life miserable in this castle. It¡¯s scary.¡±


    ¡°It sure is. You should be wary of her. That girl has killed before and she won¡¯t hesitate to do it


    again. You need to be very careful around her.¡±


    ¡°I know and I am. And I¡¯m also happy that I¡¯ve got my friend back. Tessa you have no idea how


    much I¡¯ve missed you.¡± Tears well up in my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too, Ash. I¡¯m sorry I threw your bracelet in the thrash. I cried after we had that


    argument when you confronted me about it. I felt terrible, but I had to make it look real. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Ipletely understand.¡± I¡¯m smiling through tears.


    ¡°The entire H a r e m is buzzing with the fact that you always draw with Alina during duels.¡± ¡°Yeah.


    And I don¡¯t need to tell you that she¡¯s not very pleased about that.¡¯


    ¡°Kick her a s!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°The day that will happen, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have to leave this pack else she¡¯ll strangle me in my sleep.¡±


    We both burst intoughter.


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare! Not when you have Alpha Reagan as your backup. And¡­ speaking of Alpha


    Reagan¡­ you¡¯ve not spent a single night in this bedroom for the past two weeks. Are two a thing


    now?¡±


    ¡°I wish!¡± I say in dismay.


    ¡°So you two are just¡­ f**g?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Well, do you know what I think about this situationship you two have?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a situationship, but yeah, let¡¯s hear what you


    think.¡±


    ¡°I think the two of you are mady in love each other, but too shy to say it.¡± I throw my back and let out


    a loud hystericalughter.


    That¡¯s a total joke.


    head


    Alpha Reagan could never fall in love with me.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Chapter 0162


    REAGAN¡¯S POV.


    It¡¯s never a good thing when the elders call for a meeting with me involved. They definitely want to


    discuss something annoying. Last time, the meeting was about me finding a second. chance mate


    who will rule by my side as Lama and bear me an heir that will continue my line.


    True. It¡¯s a good reason to call a meeting since I¡¯m their leader, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that


    it annoys me a great deal. Sometimes I wish I could just live my life as I please.


    ¡°Kyle.¡± I call when he walks to me from the car he arrived in. My Beta Ronald is doing the


    same.


    ¡°My Lord.¡± He answers with a curt bow.


    ¡°Do you have any idea why the elders have called this meeting?¡±


    ¡°No, My Lord. But my guess is, they¡¯ve called to talk about the mate issue. It¡¯s been a while since


    the girl¡¯s arrived, but you¡¯ve still not mentioned anything about choosing a mate among them.¡± He


    exins thoughtfully and bile churns in my stomach. I turn to my Beta who instantly bows his head


    to avoid eye contact with me.


    ¡°What about you, Ronald, any idea or guess?¡±


    ¡°No idea, but I¡¯m guessing the same thing Kyle just mentioned.¡± I sigh in exasperation.


    ¡°Bloody council of elders.¡± I mumble under my breath and lead the way into the building.


    What irks me the most is that they are right to mount this pressure on me. I need an heir sooner or


    later as tradition demands, but as an individual, I¡¯m not ready for that yet.


    I¡¯m not even ready to bemitted to anyone right now.


    Everyone rises to their feet and bow their heads the second 1 set foot into the conference room. A


    chorus greeting follows, which I nod to and signal them to take their seats. I walk to the head seat of


    the table and make myselffortable. There are guards stationed at every corner of the room.


    Kyle and Ronald upy the nearest seats on my left and right hand side. Once we are all settled in


    our various seats, I clear my throat and look at the elders who are seated around the table with


    eager expressions. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°To what do I owe the pleasure of this very formal meeting called by my council of elders?¡± I ask


    calmly, but the seriousness in my voice cannot be missed. The head of the council of elders, clears


    his throat and trains his eyes on me.


    ¡°My Lord, we are here to address an issue¡­ a rumor that has been flying around the pack for


    weeks now. When it began, we didn¡¯t pay any attention to it because we thought it¡¯ll die down in the


    coming days, but weeks have passed and tongues are still wagging. That rumour doesn¡¯t appear to


    be dying down anytime soon.¡± He exins and there are nods of approval from the rest of the


    elders. My eyes flick from Ronald, to Kyle who both seem to have understood what the elder is


    talking about, just like I have.


    I sigh heavily and look back at the old man.


    1/3


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°And what rumor is that?¡± I ask, eventhough I know already.


    ¡°There¡¯s a H m girl called Ashanti. Rumour has it that you¡¯ve been spending nights with just her for


    the past weeks, which is unusual for you. You have taken her out on numerous asions and you


    treat her better than you do the other Harem girls.¡± He stops talking and looks at me.


    ¡°Well¡­ go on. I want to hear more.¡±


    ¡°Hearing all that got us wondering if she¡¯s the chosen one.¡± The back of my neck heats and I flinch


    without meaning to.


    They want to know if Ashanti is the girl I¡¯ve chosen to be my second chance mate.


    If only they know she¡¯s already the one chosen by nature.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan, please don¡¯t get us wrong.¡± Another elder speaks. This one is sitting on left hand


    side. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since anyone has seen you get deeply involved with a girl since the passing


    of your true mate. You shut yourself out and never had any rtionship with women, but since this


    girl arrived, things have been different with you. We¡¯ve heard of and seen you do things you haven¡¯t


    been able to do with any other for many years now. That¡¯s why we thought it wise to find out from


    you if she¡¯s the chosen one.¡± The old man expatiates and I lean back on the backrest of my chair.


    My eyes flick to each and every one of their faces, giving them very critical looks.


    A few who can¡¯t maintain eye contact with me bow down their heads.


    I¡¯m barring my teeth and cursing myself internally.


    Of course the just had to notice that I¡¯ve been treating her differently. I didn¡¯t n for any of this to


    happen, but I keep loosing my control over that girl. The truth is, as it is now, I¡¯m contented with the


    way things are between us.


    To be honest, my head jarred within when she mentioned kids the other night. I know what she¡¯s


    thinking. She wants us to be more than what we are, but that can¡¯t happen. At least not now


    because it¡¯s going to put her in danger. Things need to cool down a bit between us so they can stay


    at the stage I want them to be.


    ¡°You¡¯re being obnoxious and selfish again.¡± King, my wolves curses me out of nowhere. ¡± You¡¯re not


    being fair to Ashanti. You need tomunicate these things with her! The poor girl is going through


    a hard time!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that,¡±


    ¡°But I know for sure that you are doing all this because you¡¯re scared to take responsibility. Which is


    not what a King should be facing.¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth, King. You know nothing.¡±


    ¡°What I know is that you are depriving both of us of being with our mates as we should be. You¡¯re


    having a good time with Ashanti, but what about me? I need her wolf!¡± He scolds me and I quickly


    shut him out before I lose my mind and act inappropriately before these elders.


    King and I do nothing but argue all the time.


    Now, back to what I was pondering about. In the beginning, I tried not to make my feelings for


    +15 BONUS


    her obvious, but jealousy came in and I couldn¡¯t help but try to win her over. Everything seems to be


    catching up with me. My s u p i d it y and cowardice.


    I have out a heavy sigh.


    ¡°My Lord.¡± Another elder calls. I look at him. ¡°We need a Luna. We need an heir. And we are asking


    to know if she¡¯s the chosen one so we can get to know her and respect her more. That¡¯s all.¡±


    I¡¯m sick of this meeting.


    I turn to Ronald and mindlink him to end the meeting. He does as told and apanies the elders


    out of the conference room, leaving just Kyle and I behind.


    I rub my eyelids with my fingers and sigh heavily. The elders words keep ringing in my and I don¡¯t


    know what to do with myself right now.


    mind


    ¡°You know you¡¯re going to have to give them a response sooner orter, right?¡± Kyle tells me. I


    groan, totally frustrated by that truth.


    It is no doubt that I¡¯m in love with Ashanti. I want to be with her, but I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t let them know


    she¡¯s my mate. There¡¯s a good reason for that.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    eyes


    ¡°So, is she the one?¡± He asks out of nowhere. I look at him long and hard and unlike the majority of


    elders who always look away to avoid eye contact with me, Kyle keeps his glued with mine as he


    patiently waits for my response.


    ust Kyle even more than I trust myself. I can trust him with all my secrets. If I tell him how I feel


    about Ashanti, I have nothing to worry about because he won¡¯t tell another soul. Not even Ashanti


    herself, but because I¡¯ve always been a stubborn person, I shake my head.


    ¡°The rtionship I have with Ashanti is nothing of that sort.¡±


    That lie stabs my heart like a thousand daggers!

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I¡¯m rummaging through my closet for what to wear and go over to Alpha Reagan¡¯s chambers. It¡¯s


    almost five pin and the driver will be here any time soon to pick me up. I finally settle for a pair of


    pink shorts and a ck fitting blouse and since the weather is a bit chilly this evening, I throw a


    white hoodieover it and take out my sneakers from the shoe section. I¡¯m not going to wear them


    now, I¡¯ll do so when the servantes to announce the driver¡¯s arrival.


    I look at myself in the mirror, satisfied with my outfit. It¡¯s casual, but cute.


    The moment I get into the bedroom, there¡¯s a knock on the room door.


    My heart skips a beat everytime I hear that knock even though they¡¯re going to give me the same


    news. That¡¯s because hearing that the driver has arrived to pick me up excites me and there¡¯s not a


    day I won¡¯t be excited to go spend the night with Alpha Reagan.


    ¡°Come in.¡± I signal as I sit on the bed and start putting on my shoes.


    The driver arrived earlier than I thought he would.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± The servant¡¯s familiar voice calls.


    ¡°Tell the driver I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡± I say, not even sparing her a nce.


    ¡°Ashanti, there¡¯s no driver.¡± She calmly tells me. I stop trying to put on my shoe and look at her.


    Brows creased.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Alpha Reagan called. He said to tell you not toe over tonight.¡± Her words p my face like a


    hundred hands would. My heart runs into my stomach, my ears start itching and my palms get all


    sweaty.


    He doesn¡¯t want to spend the night with me today.


    That¡¯spletely normal right? Why then do I feel so hurt?


    ¡°Oh¡­ okay.¡± I say trying to keep a cheerful look despite my urge to burst into tears.


    ¡°Yeah. So there¡¯s no need to get dressed.¡± Then she leaves. I tug off my shoes, pull myself up onto


    my bed and allow myself to hit the pillow behind me.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he want to spend the night with me?¡± I ask rhetorically, sounding like a pathetic,


    desperate idiot. I close my eyes and try to steady my raging heart beats, but my nerves are not


    cooperating.


    I haul myself up from the bed so fast that my head hits the headboard and I¡¯m actually grateful. I


    take a moment to appreciate the pain. The thought of him telling me to stay because he wants to


    spend the night with another girl is causing me an unbearable amount of agony.


    I stand up. Start pacing the length of my room. I open my mouth to shout, to fight, to swing my fists,


    but my vocal cords are cut and my arms are heavy.


    Why doesn¡¯t he want to spend the night with me?


    Why?


    I tremble on my spot when the door swings open. At the speed of light, I spin around to see who it


    is, hoping it¡¯s the servant who hase to tell me she was just ying with me, but all my hopes


    are thrown off a cliff when my eyesnd on Tessa. I almost roll my eyes in dismay.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± She asks, rmed, walking over to me. My hands touch my face and that¡¯s


    when I realise I¡¯ve been shedding tears without knowing. ¡°Ashanti.¡± She calls in a concerned tone.


    I try to talk but there¡¯s a knot in my throat preventing me from doing so.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± She calls my name again and I can¡¯t hold it in anymore. I crash into her arms and burst


    into tears. I am frayed and falling apart. I cry hard and she doesn¡¯t say anything. She simply


    comforts me and leads me to the bed to sit on it.


    ¡°What happened?¡± She asks calmly and I look up at her.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want me any more.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want you anymore?¡±


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡±


    ¡°What? Why? Howe?¡± I sniffle tears. ¡°Did he tell you that?¡±


    ¡°No. But he implied it by saying I shouldn¡¯te over to his chambers tonight.¡± I cry. Tessa backs


    away from me and gives me a queer.


    ¡°So. Let me get this straight. He asked you not toe to his chambers tonight and you decided to


    interpret it as he doesn¡¯t want you anymore?¡± I calmly nod my head and she bursts intoughter.


    ¡°Ashanti, do you have any idea how ridiculous you sound right now?¡± She says within fits of


    laughter.


    ¡°Tessa, this isn¡¯t a joke. I know it sounds ridiculous, but I can feel it. There¡¯s something Wrong!¡±


    ¡°Or maybe he¡¯s just really busy and needs a lot of time to sort certain things out without any


    distractions. He¡¯s the Lycan King after all. He has a lot on his te.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed tofort me, not make me feel like an overbearing¡­ overbearing girlfriend.¡±


    She chuckles and pulls me into her arms once more.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the Lycan King is busy. He¡¯ll call you over tomorrow.¡± She tries to assure me and I want to


    believe her, but there¡¯s this uneasy feeling tugging at my heartstrings.


    Everything is not alright.


    There¡¯s a problem.


    REAGAN¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Until when do you intend to keep this going?¡± My wolf, King, demands and I draw in a deep breath.


    ¡°Keep what going?¡±


    ¡°Refusing to admit the fact that you love Ashanti and you want to make your rtionship with


    +10 BONUS


    her formal and public.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not refusing to admit anything, King. You know how much I love Ashanti. How much I want to


    be with her.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s stopping you from iming her?¡±


    ¡°Fear!¡± I cry within. ¡°If I make what I have with Ashanti official, there will be no turning back. I¡¯m


    afraid she¡¯ll be taken away from us. Remember what happened to Isabe, ourte mate. If I


    expose Ashanti to the world as our mate, I¡¯m scared that the people who came for Isabe will


    come for her as well.¡± Iment and he goes mute.


    He knows I have a point.


    Isabe died an untimely death. The cause of her death was never known, but I know what killed


    her wasn¡¯t ordinary. I also know that the same spirit is lurking around in this castle, waiting for me to


    proim Ashanti as mine to the public so it can snatch her away from me.


    I swear I will go mad if I were to lose my second mate.


    I barely survived the heartbreak when Isabe died, if Ashanti¡­


    Goodness, I should stop thinking about it.


    ¡°You have every right to be paranoid, but the truth is, you have to let the people know about.


    Ashanti at some point. Hiding her away like this will only cause more problems.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let her know what she needs to know when she¡¯s ready. I¡¯ll show her to the public when I feel


    like the time is right. When I know I¡¯m capable of protecting her from harm¡¯s way. For now, I need to


    keep her under my wings. I need to protect her as much as I can, even if I¡¯m hurting her and hurting


    myself in the process. That¡¯s what¡¯s best for all four of us right now. You, me, Ashanti and her


    precious wolf. Sometimes, King, virtuous is ignorance.¡±


    ¡°F


    ¡°You are right. Take your time.¡± I shut my eyes andy on the bed, even though I know I won¡¯t be


    getting sleep tonight.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Chapter 0164


    KYLE¡¯S POV.


    ¡°My rtionship with Ashanti is nothing of that sort.¡±


    If Alpha Reagan wasn¡¯t my King, I would have given him a hard punch in the face the moment he


    finished spewing those words from his mouth. Those are words that will shatter Ashanti¡¯s heart into


    pieces if they were to reach her hearing.


    Most of the rumours going around concerning their rtionship are nasty. They refer to her as a


    bedroom freak. A sex machine. That¡¯s why he calls her to his chambers for two weeks


    consecutively without taking a break. Whenever I overhear people talking about the issue, I have to


    think of something else so I don¡¯t imagine the scenario. He has ess to her body anytime and


    anyhow he wants. He shows her affection In public. He takes her out. He treats. her better than the


    other H a m girls. He has made her fall in love with him and I can bet my life that he has feelings for


    her as well.


    Very strong feelings.


    What I don¡¯t understand is why he doesn¡¯t want to ept those feelings. ept Ashanti and do the


    right thing.


    I¡¯m tempted to say he doesn¡¯t want to im her because she¡¯s an ordinary werewolf, but that¡¯s not


    the kind of man Alpha Reagan is. He¡¯s the Lycan King, but he doesn¡¯t think lowly of werewolves.


    There must be another reason why he¡¯s hesitant on epting Ashanti.


    ¡°Kyle.¡± A call from outside my bedroom interrupts my thoughts. I sit upright on the couch I¡¯mying


    on and turn down the volume of the TV to listen again.


    The only person I live with is my nanny and she never calls me by my name. So I definitely have a


    late night guest.


    ¡°Kyle, I¡¯ming in.¡± The voice speaks again and groan in annoyance when I recognize it.


    Alina.


    My room door creaks open and as she steps into my bedroom, I rise to my feet. ¡°What? Do you


    want to chase me away?¡± She asks in surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯m very much tempted to do that right now. You¡¯re not supposed to be here. It¡¯ste.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please.¡± She waves a dismissing hand in the air and proceeds to walk towards me. ¡°I can


    come here anytime I want and I already ordered the old maid to prepare my bedroom because I¡¯ll


    be staying the night.¡± She says carelessly and my face contorts with rage. I take a step forward.


    ¡°She¡¯s not an old maid, she¡¯s my nanny! She raised me!¡± I sneer and head to my nightstand where I


    pick up my cell phone and dial a number. The phone I¡¯m trying to call is picked on the third ring.


    ¡°Hello Nan¡­ stop whatever preparation you¡¯ve been instructed by Alina to carryout ¡­.I know, but


    the bedroom is clean. If she wants it cleaned again before she sleps in it, she can have it cleaned


    herself. You go to bed. It¡¯ste I mean it, Nan¡­ Yes. Goodnight.¡± I end the call and turn to face


    Alina who¡¯s giving me the ¡°Are-you-f u c n g-kidding-me¡± look.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Seriously. My Nan is not your s e r v t ! I¡¯ve made this point clear to you a billion times


    already.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, whatever. I¡¯m not here to fight with you over a mere nanny.¡± She takes several steps


    towards me and stops barely a few meters away.


    We are too close for my liking.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I heard about the meeting that was held between the council of elders and the three main leaders


    of the pack.¡± Her eyes are boring deep into my face as she speaks.


    ¡°That¡¯s no news.¡±


    ¡°I also heard they tried to find out from Alpha Reagan if Ashanti was the one he had chosen to be


    his second chance mate, but he didn¡¯t give any response.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re telling me things I already know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see?¡± She takes one step forward, her eyes glowing with hope as a smile creeps on her


    face. A dirty idea has popped in her mind again.


    ¡°See what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that he invites her to his chambers every night and he treats her special, but the fact that


    he couldn¡¯t give the elders a response means something. It means he¡¯s not sure about her.¡±


    ¡°His silence could mean anything, Alina!¡±


    ¡°Which is good. That¡¯s evidence of the fact that he¡¯s unsure how he feels about Ashnati. He¡¯s


    unsure if he wants to choose her as his second chance mate or not. He¡¯s in doubt and this is the


    perfect moment for us to sway his feelings. When he¡¯s doubting himself.¡±


    222


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Seriously. My Nan is not your s e v n t! I¡¯ve made this point clear to you a billion times.


    already,¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, whatever. I¡¯m not here to fight with you over a mere nanny.¡± She takes several steps


    towards me and stops barely a few meters away.


    We are too close for my liking.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I heard about the meeting that was held between the council of elders and the three main leaders


    of the pack.¡± Her eyes are boring deep into my face as she speaks.


    ¡°That¡¯s no news.¡±


    ¡°I also heard they tried to find out from Alpha Reagan if Ashanti was the one he had chosen to be


    his second chance mate, but he didn¡¯t give any response.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re telling me things I already know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see?¡± She takes one step forward, her eyes glowing with hope as a smile creeps on her


    face. A dirty idea has popped in her mind again.


    ¡°See what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that he invites her to his chambers every night and he treats her special, but the fact that


    he couldn¡¯t give the elders a response means something. It means he¡¯s not sure about her.¡±


    ¡°His s


    e could mean anything, Alina!¡±


    ¡°Which is good. That¡¯s evidence of the fact that he¡¯s unsure how he feels about Ashnati. He¡¯sN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    unsure if he wants to choose her as his second chance mate or not. He¡¯s in doubt and this is the


    perfect moment for us to sway his feelings. When he¡¯s doubting himse

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Chapter 0164


    KYLE¡¯S POV.


    ¡°My rtionship with Ashanti is nothing of that sort.¡±


    If Alpha Reagan wasn¡¯t my King, I would have given him a hard punch in the face the moment he


    finished spewing those words from his mouth. Those are words that will shatter Ashanti¡¯s heart into


    pieces if they were to reach her hearing.


    Most of the rumours going around concerning their rtionship are nasty. They refer to her as a


    bedroom freak. A sex machine. That¡¯s why he calls her to his chambers for two weeks


    consecutively without taking a break. Whenever I overhear people talking about the issue, I have to


    think of something else so I don¡¯t imagine the scenario. He has ess to her body anytime and


    anyhow he wants. He shows her affection In public. He takes her out. He treats her better than the


    other H a e m girls. He has made her fall in love with him and I can bet my life that he has feelings


    for her as well.


    Very strong feelings.


    What I don¡¯t understand is why he doesn¡¯t want to ept those feelings. ept Ashanti and do the


    right thing.


    I¡¯m tempted to say he doesn¡¯t want to im her because she¡¯s an ordinary werewolf, but that¡¯s not


    the kind of man Alpha Reagan is. He¡¯s the Lycan King, but he doesn¡¯t think lowly of werewolves.


    There must be another reason why he¡¯s hesitant on epting Ashanti.


    ¡°Kyle.¡± A call from outside my bedroom interrupts my thoughts, I sit upright on the couch I¡¯mying


    on and turn down the volume of the TV to listen again.


    The only person I live with is my nanny and she never calls me by my name. So I definitely have a


    late night guest.


    ¡°Kyle, I¡¯ming in.¡± The voice speaks again and groan in annoyance when I recognize it.


    Alina.


    My room door creaks open and as she steps into my bedroom, I rise to my feet.


    ¡°What? Do you want to chase me away?¡± She asks in surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯m very much tempted to do that right now. You¡¯re not supposed to be here. It¡¯ste.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please.¡± She waves a dismissing hand in the air and proceeds to walk towards me. ¡°I can


    come here anytime I want and I already ordered the old maid to prepare my bedroom because I¡¯ll


    be staying the night.¡± She says carelessly and my face contorts with rage. I take a step forward.


    ¡°She¡¯s not an old maid, she¡¯s my nanny! She raised me!¡± I sneer and head to my nightstand where I


    pick up my cell phone and dial a number. The phone I¡¯m trying to call is picked on the third ring.


    ¡°Hello Nan¡­ stop whatever preparation you¡¯ve been instructed by Alina to carryout


    I know, but the bedroom is clean. If she wants it cleaned again before she sleps in it, she can have


    it cleaned herself. You go to bed. It¡¯ste I mean it, Nan¡­ Yes. Goodnight.¡± I end the call and turn to


    face Alina who¡¯s giving me the ¡°Are-you-f**g-kidding-me¡± look


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Seriously. My Nan is not your e v a ! I¡¯ve made this point clear to you a billion times already.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, whatever. I¡¯m not here to fight with you over a mere nanny.¡± She takes several steps


    towards me and stops barely a few meters away.


    We are too close for my liking.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I heard about the meeting that was held between the council of elders and the three main leaders


    of the pack.¡± Her eyes are boring deep into my face as she speaks.


    ¡°That¡¯s no news.¡±


    ¡°I also heard they tried to find out from Alpha Reagan if Ashanti was the one he had chosen to be


    his second chance mate, but he didn¡¯t give any response.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re telling me things I already know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see?¡± She takes one step forward, her eyes glowing with hope as a smile creeps on her


    face. A dirty idea has popped in her mind again.


    ¡°See what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that he invites her to his chambers every night and he treats her special, but the fact that


    he couldn¡¯t give the elders a response means something. It means he¡¯s not sure about her.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°His silence could mean anything, Alina!¡±


    ¡°Which is good. That¡¯s evidence of the fact that he¡¯s unsure how he feels about Ashnati. He¡¯s doubt


    and this is unsure if he wants to choose her as his second chance mate or not. He¡¯s in the perfect


    moment for us to sway his feelings. When he¡¯s doubting himself.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    Chapter 0165


    ¡°What do you mean sway his feelings?¡± My brows crease as I ask that question. Her gaze drops to


    the floor and she heaves out a heavy sigh before locking her eyes with mine again.


    ¡°Kyle. My dear brother. You couldn¡¯t be so blind and dense, could you?¡±


    ¡°Talk or get out!¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that I¡¯ll talk to the elders.¡± I scoff in derision.


    ¡°Talk to the elders?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll try to make them see reasons why they cannot ept Ashanti as the Luna of this pack


    even if Alpha Reagan chooses her. You said I could fight to get the man of my dreams as long as


    I¡¯m not harming Ashnati in any way. That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m trying to do. Talking to the elders,


    turning them against her won¡¯t put her in harm¡¯s way. It¡¯s just me applying wisdom and power.


    Something she greatlycks. And you must help me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen.¡±


    ¡°Kyle!¡­¡± She closes the gap between us and wraps both palms around my arms, holding them in a


    firm grip. ¡°Please. You have to help me. You have to talk to the elders as well. Your words as the


    Delta of the pack will carry more weight. If you tell them Ashanti is a weak, low life werewolf who


    doesn¡¯t deserve to rule over the Lycans, they will listen to you. Please, help me out with this!¡± She


    says, shaking me hard. I jerk her hands from my arms and take several steps back, shaking my


    head.


    ¡°I said no! Nothing of that sort is going to happen. Ashanti is not weak. You know that. Lately you¡¯ve


    been unable to defeat her in duels. It¡¯s just a matter of time before she beats. you in thatbat


    circle. And saying she¡¯s a low life?¡± I chuckle and shake my head. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. In case you forgot,


    let me remind you that Ashanti¡¯s father is the Alpha of her pack and she¡¯s his first born daughter.


    That makes an Alpha heir. She has Alpha blood running through her veins and there¡¯s no weak


    Alpha out there. If you want to tell lies to the elders, go ahead and do so yourself. Stop trying to


    drag me into your mess.¡±


    ¡°Do you ven love her at all?¡± Her voice is a shaky mess. She has both fist curled by her side. Anger


    and indignation are burning in her eyes like a bushfire. She¡¯s i s e d.


    Thoroughly p i s s d.


    I nod my head.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Then howe you don¡¯t see this as a chance to h her from Alpha Reagan?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to. They both love each other, so let them be with each other.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking like an idiot Kyle!¡± She explodes like an erupting volcano. ¡°This is your chance, you m


    o o n! If we work together and seed, we¡¯ll both get what we want.¡±


    ¡°You have no idea what I want.¡± I tell her as calmly as I can. Her chest is rising and falling heavily as


    she takes in short deep, heavily breathes.


    12


    ? +15 BONUS


    ¡°I went to his office a few days ago to see him. We had a big fight and in the middle of that fight, I


    kissed him. I thought he¡¯d ask me to stop and throw me out, but he didn¡¯t. He kissed me ferociously,


    then he bent me over his office table and f u k d me hard!¡± I swallow dryly upon hearing that. ¡°He


    still loves me, Kyle. He wouldn¡¯t have f c k d me if he didn¡¯t have feelings for me. I will never give up


    on him because I know he needs me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re delusional!¡±


    ¡°Maybe I am. Maybe I¡¯m not. But one thing for sure is that I won¡¯t forget your words when I be


    Luna of this pack. I¡¯ll talk to the elders. I¡¯ll do the convincing myself and once I seed, once I


    be Queen of the Lycans, I¡¯ll make sure you regret not helping me out.¡± She says bitterly and I


    bow to her in mockery.


    ¡°All hail the future Queen of the Lycans. I hope you show me no mercy when the timees.


    ¡°Just you wait and say.¡± She storms out of my bedroom, mming the door hard behind her. I head


    back to the sitting area and slum on the sofa.


    I can¡¯t wait to see the look on her face when she fails.-

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    ASHANTT¡¯S POV.


    My eyelids feel like bags of salt have been ced on them.


    Heavy¡­ so heavy, I can barely keep my eyes open as I walk to the arena. That¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t


    get any sleepst night. I kept thinking and turning like a rotisserie chicken on the


    bed, hoping the door would burst open and Alpha Reagan woulde in and take me away or


    a


    a maid woulde in to announce that the driver hade to take me¡­


    None of that happened.


    I slept on my bed. Woke up on my bed for the first time in two weeks. And right now I feel like I¡¯m


    going through a heartbreak.


    My mood has still not improved by the time I arrive at the arena. I greet the guys gloomily and


    ignore Alina as usual.


    Everything changes when I spot Alpha Reagan at the sitting area, putting on his training shoes. It


    seems he just arrived as well. With a bright smile on my face, I head over to him.


    ¡°Good morning Alpha Reagan.¡± I greet cheerfully, expecting him to smile at me as he returns my


    greeting, but he doesn¡¯t. He focuses on his shoce as he mumbles a very depressing good


    morning¡± back to me. My heart sinks into my stomach. Pain courses through my chest, but I have to


    stay optimistic. I maintain my smile as I wait for him to finish putting on his shoes.


    ¦§


    ¡°What are you still doing here?¡± He asks when he¡¯s done and his question throws me off guard.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be standing here, grinning at me. Get ready for training.¡± He says it so coldly, chills


    run down my spine. My face grows ashen as I look at him with raised brows and lips. parted in silent


    surprise.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Did he just use that tone on me?


    ¡°Go on.¡± He almost shoos me away and I almost trip when I take a step forward. My knees are


    wobbly. Two stepster, I turn back to look at him and he gestures to me with a head show to- keep


    moving. I turn around and walk away with energy coursing through me with so much. vigour I have


    never felt before.


    He didn¡¯t just treat me like an outcast, did he?


    He didn¡¯t even offer to tie my hair like he always does. He didn¡¯t smile at me even for a bit. His


    words were as cold as ice.


    Fresh air.


    I need to get


    get some fresh air. The back door of the arenaes into sight and I head towards it. In less than


    no time, I¡¯m standing at the balcony, leaning against the railings, trying to steady my raging


    heartbeats.


    It¡¯s over.


    13


    +15 BONUS


    He didn¡¯t call me overst night. He just treated me like aplete stranger back there.


    He¡¯s done with me.


    ¡°Breathing in this cool air must feel very refreshing, especially after being humiliated like that.¡± Alina


    joins me at the balcony. I can hear her smile and I try not to look at her because if I do and see that


    cocky smile on her face, I might push her down this balcony.


    ¡°Leave me alone!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    I let out an angry sigh and finally muster the courage to meet her gaze.


    Yes, she has on the cocky smile.


    I curl my fists my side and grit my teeth so hard, my jaws hurt. I wish this girl would just let me be!


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°I think you know what I want, but it¡¯s obvious you¡¯re not going to give it to me. So I¡¯m going to have


    to take it by force.¡± I don¡¯t say anything. I look away from her. ¡°Do you know why werewolves and


    Lycans don¡¯t mix?¡± I don¡¯t answer her question. When she realises I won¡¯t say anything, she sighs


    and starts talking again. ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to say it, because you already know. But there¡¯s


    something else I want to say.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you do. It¡¯s quite interesting.¡± Her smile widens. I roll my eyes hard and look ahead, praying in


    my head for this.to end already. ¡°A meeting was held between the council of elders and Alpha


    Reagan yesterday. Apparently, rumours of your close rtionship with the Lycan King had gotten to


    them, so they decided to call a meeting and discuss the issue with Alpha Reagan.¡± That gets my


    attention. My brows shoot up in surprise as I look at her. My surprise amuses her. ¡°Yes. They did.


    You¡¯ve been quite popr around here. They are now holding meetings to discuss things about


    you. Congrattions.¡± I roll my eyes yet again. She chuckles. ¡°Right. You must be eager to hear


    what was discussed. Well, they berated him for getting involved with a lowlife like yourself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°You think?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, go back in there and see how his mood turns sour when he sets his eyes on you, then


    you¡¯ll know if I¡¯m telling lies or not.¡± I stare at her deadpan. She shes me her perfect fake smile


    again. ¡°Ashanti¡­¡± I back away when she tries to touch my cheek with her finger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you


    darey your filthy hands on me.¡± I warn through my teeth. She heeds to my warning and keeps her


    hands to herself.


    ¡°Even if Alpha Reagan chooses you to be his second chance mate, the elders and the citizens will


    never approve of you. Lycans will never let any ordinary werewolf like yourself rule over them as


    their queen. They¡¯ll have to burn this pack to the ground before that happens.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡± I say, trying to sound as confident as I can even though I¡¯m dead


    C +15 BONUS


    within.


    She¡¯s right.


    Lycans would rather die than let a normal werewolf rule over them.


    ¡°You¡¯re headed for a dead end. All this lovey¨Cdovey you have with Alpha Reagan right now has an


    expiry date. A date which is approaching. There¡¯s no ce for you in that castle. You don¡¯t have a


    future with him. Stop fighting with me over him right now and I¡¯ll show you mercy when I be


    Luna.¡± The smile on her face is reced by a dangerous look. ¡°Keep fighting and I¡¯ll order your


    head to be served to me on a tray the moment that crown is ced on my head.¡± Her smile returns.


    That¡¯s one thing that has always intrigued me about Alina. The fact that she can switch her


    emotions and the looks on her face like one switches a light bulb on and off.


    ¡°You¡¯re a smart girl, Ashanti.¡± She continues. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll make the right choice.¡± She gives me a


    gentle pat on my shoulders before finally leaving me alone.


    I didn¡¯t sign up for any of this.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Chapter 0167


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    There¡¯s a sinking nervous pain in my stomach that I choose to ignore when I go back into the arena.


    Alina¡¯s words are reying in my mind like an audio disc and no matter how much I want to deny


    her words, deep down in my heart, I know they are nothing, but the truth.


    Lycans are a proud species. They would rather burn to the ground than let their Alpha marry an


    ordinary werewolf and have her rule over them as queen.


    There¡¯s no ce for me here as Alina rightly said. I have no future with the Alpha. Everything we


    have now is going to end. That¡¯s if it hasn¡¯t, already.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± A baritone voice sounds my name and I don¡¯t need to look to know it¡¯s Alpha Reagan. I


    stop in my tracks and turn like a robot to face him. He¡¯s frowning like I¡¯ve done something wrong.


    ¡°Where are youing from?¡±


    ¡°The balcony. Went to take some air.¡± I reply lifelessly. I¡¯m still trying hard to believe he¡¯s talking to


    me like this.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just take breaks without asking for permission.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now, for your punishment. Five rounds around the arena. On your mark!¡± I start running


    before he can say the next word. Alina is snickering at a corner. The guys are exchanging confused


    looks. If Alina had not told me what was up, I would be just as confused as they are about what was


    going on.


    The elders probably scolded him and made him understand they would only ept me as their


    Luna over their dead body¡­


    Hold up.


    Howe I¡¯m already talking about the elders epting me when I don¡¯t know if he has epted


    me. It¡¯s true that he treats me specially and most people think there¡¯s something going on between


    us, but there¡¯s nothing.


    I don¡¯t even know if the an has feelings for me or if he has been treating me so specially because I


    f**k him well. I have no idea what¡¯s going through his mind. The topic of how we feel about each


    other has never been brought up.


    Gah!


    This is driving me crazy.


    After my punishment, I joined the others andbat trainingsted three hours. Alpha. Reagan


    does a good job ignoring me throughout that time and only acknowledges my presence again when


    it¡¯s time for duels. He pairs me with Ashanti and we¡¯re thest pair to duel for the day, as usual.


    ¡°You good?¡± Kyle asks when I go to drink water at the sitting area. The first pair are already


    dwelling in the circle.


    ¡°Yeah, why?¡± I lie and look at him.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°The tension between you and Alpha Reagan is almost suffocating everyone in the room.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because he woke up this morning and chose to be an a**!¡± I say, shooting Alpha Reagan


    and stern re and I know he heard me because he looks at me. I roll my eyes and look


    away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him hear you calling him that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I think he already did!¡± I m my water bottle on a nearby chair and walk away, frowning.


    When it¡¯s time for my duel with Alina, I don¡¯t hold back and neither does she. We both fight fiercely


    and the duel ends in a draw. Alpha Reagan doesn¡¯t look too pleased.


    Now I don¡¯t know if he wanted me or Alina to win.


    ¡®Ashanti.¡± He calls me when I step out of the circle. I turn to face him, still breathing fast from the


    brawl.


    ¡°My Lord.¡± I give him a curt bow. He inches closer to me, his eyes drilling holes into my face.


    ¡°It¡¯s been weeks already since you matched up to Alina¡¯s strength. You¡¯re supposed to be winning


    duels with her by now. What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry My Lord. I¡¯ll train harder so I can win the next duel against Alina.¡±


    ¡°You had better not disappoint me.¡± He walks away.


    I head straight to the sitting area where I pick my bag and storm out of the arena with tears welled


    up in my eyes.


    He¡¯s cruel.


    He¡¯s a cruel d!


    HOURS LATER.


    ¡°Alina could be lying, you know.¡± That¡¯s Tessa¡¯s response after I just told her what Alina and I


    discussed back at the Arena. I tilt my head to the side and look at her as though she has lost a


    screw in her head.


    ¡°What would Alina gain from lying about something like this?¡±


    ¡°Your tears. Your pain. You, doubting Alpha Reagan¡¯s intentions towards you.¡± She lists out easily


    and I think about them for a while before nodding.


    ¡°True. But I don¡¯t think she lied. Alpha Reagan¡¯s behaviour towards me at the arena proved she was


    telling the truth. He was so cold and mean. It felt like he was possessed.¡± I cry. She sighs and shifts


    closer to me.


    ¡°I still think you should hear it from his mouth before jumping to conclusions.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s never going to say anything, Tess. He never does. This should also serve as a wake up call


    for me. I need to calm down from the heat of this passion and think more about the kind


    +15 BONUS


    of rtionship we have. It¡¯s a secret. He has never publicly proimed me as his exclusive lover.


    It¡¯s true that he has shown it with actions, but you and I know it¡¯s important to make verbal


    affirmations to certain things. As it is right now, I don¡¯t even know how he feels about me. It¡¯s


    painful.¡± The tears in my eyes spring free down my cheeks and before I know it, I¡¯m crying and


    shuddering and wheezing and splintering into teardrops.


    Alpha Reagan probably doesn¡¯t even have feelings for me and even if he does, the elders and


    citizens will never ept me as their Luna and Alina is threatening to have me decapitated if she


    ever bes Luna of this pack.


    How did my life be so messed up?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Says Alpha Reagan when I step into his bedroom.


    ¡°I am.¡± I try to smile, but fail woefully. Everything he did and said to me at the arena earlier today is


    still fresh in my mind. I¡¯m angry and sad and disappointed and confused all at once. My heart


    careens out of control when he rises to his feet and walks towards me but he doesn¡¯t close. He


    stands at a distance and shoves both hands into his trouser pockets, giving me


    serious look.


    a


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t just stand there like you don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here. Go take a shower in the bathroom


    and meet me here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha..¡± I say with a bow before scampering into the bathroom. On my way here, I had hoped


    things would go back to normal between us, but it¡¯s evident they won¡¯t.


    It¡¯s over for real. My time is over.


    He no longer wants me.


    I cry my heart out as I bathe under the shower. Everything will go wrong if Alpha Reagan stops


    being nice to me. The Harem girls will go back to hating me. I could be packed out of the Premium


    Residence back to the normal Harem quarters. Alina will torment me even more. My life will go back


    to being miserable in that Harem.


    When I step out of the bathroom, I make sure to dry my tears and look normal before going back to


    the bedroom to meet Alpha Reagan.


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± I announce. He rises from the sofa, already naked and stalks towards me, looking as


    serious as ever. He growls in disapproval when he sees me wearing panties and pulls them down


    my legs impatiently. When I¡¯m standing in front of him fully nude, he takes off his trousers and


    orders gruffly, ¡°On your knees.¡±


    I sink to my knees on the tiled floor like a supplicant and take his jutting erection in my hands.


    ¡°Suck.¡± The moment my lips slide over the engorged head of his cock, he moans and tilts his head


    back, closing his eyes. He sinks his fingers into my hair and raggedly whispers my name.


    ¡°Ashanti¡­¡± His gruff praise is candy to my ears. It¡¯s heroin injected into my veins. It¡¯s hot euphoria


    running along every nerve ending, setting me on fire. I suck so eagerly on his dick, he has to warn


    me to slow down. ¡°Go slow. You¡¯ll get my cum, but not yet.¡± He opens his eyes and gazes down at


    me, running his thumb over my top lip as I bob my head, taking him deep in my mouth then going


    shallower again.


    ¡°Look at you,¡± he says hotly, ¡°On your knees for me. My hard cock in your mouth. Your eyes


    begging for me to fuck you.¡± Feeling crazed, I close my eyes and swallow him as deep as I can,


    gagging a little as I shove his girth down my throat.


    I moan around his cock, sucking frantically as I stroke his shaft with both hands. My pussy throbs.


    My nipples ache/I need him to fuck me so badly, I moan again, trembling with need. He knows. Of


    course he knows. Hisugh is soft and dark.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°You want to spread your legs for me and take that cock deep, don¡¯t you?¡± The vein on the


    underside of his penis throbs against my tongue. His fingers tighten in my hair. Right now, could


    order me to throw myself out the window, and I probably would.


    That is what horniness can do to me.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    he


    With a sudden force, he pulls my head back, his cocked springs free from my mouth and locks. his


    gaze with mine.


    ¡°Do you know what I¡¯want you to do?¡± I frantically shake my head. ¡°I want you to fuck that gorgeous


    pussy while you take my cock down your throat. But don¡¯t you daree without my permission.


    Do it now!¡± He orders. I have no idea what I¡¯m in for tonight, but I know it¡¯s not ordinary. I shove one


    hand between my legs and frantically start rubbing my clit. I¡¯m soaked already, desperate, breathing


    hard through my nose and shaking all over.


    He cradles my face in both hands and flexes his hips, guiding his cock in and out of my mouth,


    controlling the speed and depth, controlling every part of me.


    He whispers, ¡°Fuck yes.¡± I gaze up at him. Our eyes lock. His lips are parted, and his eyes


    eyes burn. They burn straight through me, ying me open until I¡¯m totally exposed, raw and


    vulnerable. Mewling around his cock, I shove a finger inside the aching space between my legs.


    ¡°Don¡¯te,¡± he orders in a soft, stroking voice as he imprisons me in his mesmerising gaze.


    ¡°Be a good girl and hold out for me.¡± I¡¯m going out of my mind. I beg him silently with my eyes. He


    licks his lips, watching me. A contraction deep in my core makes me suck in a sharp breath through


    my nose. He fists a hand in my hair and pulls my head back.


    His dick pops out of my mouth.


    Breathing hard, he bends down until he¡¯s staring into my wide eyes from only a few inches. away.


    Holding my jaw firmly, he says in a guttural voice,

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    ¡°Did you disobey me? Did youe?¡± I¡¯m panting so hard, I can barely answer.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°No. No. I promise.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t believe me.


    With a growl, he pushes me onto my back on the bed and kneels over me, ttening one hand over


    my sternum and pressing down so I¡¯m pinned.


    The other hand he slides between my legs. He hisses when he finds me soaking wet and ready for


    him.


    He thrusts a finger inside me, shushing me when I groan.


    ¡°ce your arms over your head and spread your legs.¡± Shivering, I lift my arms over my head and


    rest my sped hands against the bed. Then I spread my thighs and bite my bottom lip, praying I¡¯ll


    be strong enough to take whatever he¡¯s about to give me.


    He¡¯s still for a moment, watching my face with avid eyes, that finger sunk deep inside me waiting for


    the rhythmic clench of orgasm. I¡¯m almost there¨Calmost¨Cand if he moves his finger at all, I¡¯ll tip over


    the edge and start fucking his hand desperately as my climax rips through me.


    He slides the hand pressed against my sternum over to one breast and fondles it for a moment


    before he pinches the hard nipple. Pleasure ripples through my body in waves that head straight


    down between my legs. Though I¡¯m unable to control the way my thighs quiver and my back arches


    from the bed, I remain silent, breathing shallowly through my nose.


    Between his legs, his erection stares straight at me, glistened with my saliva, the crown flushed red.


    The shaft is thick, taut, and mapped with veins.


    Even though he has been mean and cold towards me today, I want it. I need it. I need him to impale


    me on it and fuck me senseless as he growls filthy things into my ear and perfumes my skin with his


    scent as he grinds against my body.


    He stops and looks at me.


    ¡°You know what?¡± He rises from my body, pulling me up by the arms with him. ¡°Get on all fours.¡± I


    squint at him. His holds my arm and flips me over and my head smashes in the cushions.


    Now I understand what he meant when he said I should get on all fours. He¡¯s about to fuck me from


    behind. I can feel his hot, stiff erection poking against my stinging ass. My pussy clenches with


    need. I groan in desperation, wiggling my butt against him.


    Gripping my wrists with one hand, Reagan slides the other between my legs. He rubs my pussy


    lips, spreading the wetness all over. When his fingertips glide over my clit, I squeal.


    He slides his finger up and down my pussy and I cry out, stiffening.


    ¡°This is mine,¡± he says darkly. I turn my face to guides the head of his hard cock inside me.


    the cushion when he holds me down and


    +15 BONUS


    I cry out, shuddering.


    ¡°Take it.¡± Hemands softly as he shoves his dick all the way in.


    It burns and leaves me breathless, my eyes watering. He doesn¡¯t move his hips again, he simply


    lies on top of me, breathing heavily against my hair, both hands now wrapped around my wrists.


    His total dominance over my body makes something fragile inside my chest snap like a twig. A tear


    slides over the bridge of my nose. Trembling, full of him and chaotic emotion, I whisper brokenly,


    ¡°Reagan.¡± He groans. ¡°Please fuck me. Fuck me hard.¡±


    He withdraws and pumps back into my pussy with a sharp snap of his hips. My sob is broken and


    grateful.


    He does it again, thrusting harder, then again with a grunt when I moan.


    It stings like a son of a bitch, but my clit is throbbing and my hard nipples rub with delicious friction


    against the coarse fabric of the sofa with every thrust, so I beg him to keep going, canting my hips


    up and back like the greedy little slut he¡¯s made me.


    Releasing my wrists, he grabs my hip in one hand and pushes against the sofa with the other.


    He rears back to his knees, keeping his cock inside my pussy and bringing me with him. He


    steadies me and braces one foot against the mattress, then grips my hips in both hands as he


    kneels behind me.


    Then he fucks me hard and deep, driving into my tender pussy with relentless force as I cry out


    deliriously and his heavy balls p against my pussy.


    ¡°Please make mee?¡± I try out in pleasure. He reaches around between my legs and firmly


    s on my swollen clit. It sets off an instantaneous chain reaction.


    tugs


    I gasp


    and buck. My pussy clenches rhythmically. My mind blinks offline as my body takes over,


    responding to his touch on a level beyond conscious control.


    ¡°Reagan! Oh God, Reagan, I¡¯ming! I¡¯ming!¡±


    The sound that breaks from his throat is guttural, animalistic, and thoroughly pleased.


    Then he shoves his thick finger inside my throbbing pussy, and his sounds are drowned out by my


    high, wavering scream of pleasure.


    He shudders, lets out a primal roar, andes inside me.


    I break down into tears, sobbing helplessly and asking myself why something this sweet and


    passionate has to end.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Chapter 0170


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    By the time I wake up the next morning, he¡¯s long gone. I am not surprised. The way he f c


    k e d mest night made me understand that the era of him giving me princess treatment is over.


    He was emtionless and hard. Too hard, but he didn¡¯t care.


    From now on, it¡¯s safe to consider myself a normal H a r e m girl who pleases him in bed.


    With a heart as heavy as steel, I roll over on the bed and my eyes fall on the nightstand. There¡¯s a


    note on it. Quickly, I heave myself upright and pick it up to read.


    It¡¯s for me.


    ¡°Report for training as long as you don¡¯t see this after one pm.


    J


    My eyes dart to the wall clock at the side and disappointment washes through my spine when the


    time reads eight am. I have to go for training.


    He always tells me to go for training only if I feel like it, but today is different. He¡¯s not giving me a


    choice. He¡¯smanding me to show up for training. Sighing lightly, I put back the note on the


    nightstand and step down from the bed. Pieces of my heart are dropping to the floor as I head to the


    bathroom to bathe.


    The moment I step into the shower, the tears I¡¯ve been trying to hold back escape my eyes and


    pour down my face like a waterfall. Memories of all the sweet moments we spent together floods my


    mind and I can¡¯t help but ask myself the question, Why?


    Why can¡¯t he fall in love with me?


    Why can¡¯t I be epted by him and his subjects and council of elders?


    Why did he pull me so close to him only to push me away as such at the slightest inconvenience?


    Why am I so unlucky when ites to men?


    First it was Conrad. That jerk who cheated on me with my sister and now it¡¯s Alpha Reagan.


    I¡¯m not cursed, am I?


    I¡¯m huping by the time I step out of the shower and my eyes must have turned pink. My face is


    just a sad case. When I go into the closet to dress up, I don¡¯t wear Alpha Reagan¡¯s clothes like I


    used to, I wear the ones I came with. When I go back to the bedroom, I¡¯m shocked to see Ma¡¯am


    Charlotte waiting for me.


    ¡°Good morning, Ashanti.¡± She greets with her usual wide smile.


    ¡°Good morning, Ma¡¯am Charlotte.¡± I croak.


    ¡°I came to ask if I should serve you breakfast in here.¡± I look around the bedroom and my eyes


    settle on the sitting area where Alpha Reagan and I have had several meals together. I can hear


    myself giggling gleefully in those memories. I close my eyes against the pain and dizziness in my


    head. I take a moment to collect myself before snapping my eyes open and saying;


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯ll eat breakfast at the H e m cafeteria¡­¡± Where I belong.


    I say thest three words in my mind.


    ¡°Are you


    sure?¡± I give her and eager nod and proceed to leave the bedroom. My insides are somersaulting


    with nervous energy as I leave his chambers.


    All I want to do is cry.


    And die a little.


    Because what I feel now is ten times worse than what I felt when Conrad and I broke up.


    REAGAN¡¯S POV.


    Last night was the worst night in the history of nights I¡¯ve spent with Ashanti. I f ke d her with no


    mercy and couldn¡¯t even bring myself to cuddle her afterwards. I have never regretted doing


    something so much in


    my life.


    I was a total a s s.


    Today again, during training, I didn¡¯t go easy on her. I was so cold and mean to her that she rushed


    into the toilet and burst into tears. That shattered my heart into pieces.


    The meeting with the elders has messed me up. My fear of losing Ashanti is going to push me to do


    things I will regret for the rest of my life and the sad thing is, right now, I have no idea what to do. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The elders will be needing a response from me soon and if I tell them Ashanti is not the chosen


    one, they will urge me to choose someone immediately and if I¡¯m not careful, they will choose for


    me.


    I need to make a decision sooner orter..


    A knock sounds on the door and I nearly scream at whoever it is to go away, but I manage to curb


    my anger and signal the person toe inside. The door opens and I j r o f from my bed when


    Alina walks into my bedroom with a smug smile on her face and a robe.


    I won¡¯t be surprised if there¡¯s nothing underneath the robe¡­


    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Chapter 0171


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± I warn when she tries to take off the robe. ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Keep your clothes on.¡± She stops


    and looks at me, still smiling. ¡°Who let you in here?¡± I ask coldly. She scoffs.


    ¡°As if there¡¯s someone out there who has the balls to stop me from making my way up here.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I think you know.¡± She steps forward, but I step back to maintain the distance between us.


    I don¡¯t want our bodies to touch in anyway. She¡¯s like a poisonous nt that holds you down and


    chokes you to death if you let her touch you.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested. You can leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are. You¡¯re always interested in¡­¡±. She gestures to her body. ¡°This. You can¡¯t resist it.¡± I


    don¡¯t say anything to her. She looks around, taking inventory of the bedroom before training her


    eyes on me again.


    ¡°This room is different. It¡¯s not the room we always spend nights in together. Right?¡± I don¡¯t say


    anything. ¡°Is it your real bedroom? Is this where you spend nights with Aahanti?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°She must be really special then.¡±


    You have no idea how special she is to me.


    I almost tell her that.


    ¡°Alina. You need to leave.¡±


    ¡°No. I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I will call security on you.¡± I warn sternly, but she doesn¡¯t look the least frightened by my words.


    ¡°I heard about the meeting with the elders.¡± She takes one step closer. ¡°I was told you didn¡¯t give


    any response when they asked to know if Ashanti was the chosen one. That can only mean one


    thing.¡± Another step forward. ¡°You¡¯re not sure she¡¯s the one.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to discuss that with you. Leave.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you keep trying to deny it, Alpha Reagan. Why do keep turning a blind eye to your


    feelings for me?¡± I squint at her. She nods. ¡°Yes. A few days ago I seduced you in your office and


    you fell. You d me on you office table. You touched me again. If you didn¡¯t have feelings for me, you


    wouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± I look into her eyes and notice she¡¯s serious.


    Her observation is so tantly false that I start tough.


    Iugh for a short while before looking back at her.


    ¡°Your quest for power and status has made you delusional.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a quest for power and status. It¡¯s a quest for your love. For all of you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to talk poetry with you, Alina. Please leave while I¡¯m still asking nicely.¡±


    #15 BONUS


    ¡°Ashanti will never make a good Luna¡­¡± She rants on. ¡°..but I will. I¡¯m strong and brave and I¡¯ve got


    pure Lycan blood flowing in my veins. There¡¯s no one else in this pack who¡¯s fit to be your queen


    like I am. You need me!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember asking anyone to drop a resum¨¦ for the post of Luna in this pack. Stop talking


    gibberish and let me sleep.¡± She doesn¡¯t bulge. She stays on her spot, looking deep into my eyes


    like she¡¯s trying to bewitch me.


    Even if Alina bewitches me, I will never bring myself to make her my Luna. Yes, she¡¯s a fierce


    warrior, but that¡¯s the least of qualities a Luna needs to possess.


    She¡¯s whining half of the time and let¡¯s not talk about how entitled she is.


    She¡¯s the most self-centred person I have ever encountered in my life and I¡¯ve seen how she treats


    people who are not in her ss. Like they were trash.


    Alina will only be my queen over my dead body.


    ¡°If you¡¯re thinking of choosing Ashanti, just know that the elders and the citizens will never approve


    of her. She¡¯s an ordinary werewolf. The people would rather burn themselves to death than let a


    lowlife werewolfe rule over them!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Your time here is up.¡± I grab her arm in a firm grip and start pulling her towards the door.


    She tries to resist, but fails woefully.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan, I¡¯m the best candidate you can think of. I¡¯m the only one who can¡­¡± I don¡¯t let her


    finish her statement. I shove her out of my bedroom and shut the door behind her, making sure to


    lock it. She stands banging her fists against the door, screaming incoherent words at the top of her


    voice.


    She has lost it. Completely.


    I then proceed to mindlink my guards to get rid of her because if I listen to a single thing she says


    again, I might lose my brain cells.


    Choose her as my Luna.


    Never!


    The only person who¡¯s fit to be and who is going to be my Luna is no one else but my mate,


    Ashanti.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Chapter 0172


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    My eyes keep flickering to the wall clock. The time reads seven pm. I have not been summoned by


    Alpha Reagan which means I¡¯ll be sending the night here today. I don¡¯t know how I feel about that.


    Last night, sex with him was emotionless and almost brutal. I don¡¯t ever want to have that kind of


    sex with him again. But then I miss being around him. Being with him. I¡¯ve gotten so used sleeping


    on his bed that sleeping on another now makes me sad.


    I don¡¯t want to go to him and let him f c k me brutally again, that¡¯s why I¡¯m happy that he hasn¡¯t


    summoned me, but the thought of spending the night on a bed that¡¯s not his makes me sad. In the


    end, I don¡¯t know how I feel.


    ¡°It seems we¡¯ll be spending the night together today.¡± Tessa says, emerging from the closet. with a


    scary face mask on. She has been obsessed with skincare routines these days.


    I let out a heavy sigh when she sits by my side.


    ¡°Yeah. Yeah.¡± I reply gloomily.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look too happy about that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I feel.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± There¡¯s concern in her voice, as usual. I sigh heavily and tell her. everything


    that¡¯s going on, From the meeting with the elders to how cold Alpha Reagan has een treating me


    lastly and the emotionless sex we hadst night. By the time I¡¯m done, she looks just as confused


    as I am about the situation.


    ¡°Wow!¡± She exims, scratching the back of her head. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s really not cool. I can. only


    imagine how heartbroken you feel right now.¡±


    ¡°You have no idea!¡± I tell her in dismay.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± She shifts closer to me. ¡°I know you¡¯re going through a though time right now, but it¡¯s going


    to be alright, eventually.


    ¡°I doubt it. It¡¯s just a matter of time before they ship us back to the normal H a r m quarters.¡± ¡°They


    won¡¯t and even if they do, it¡¯s okay. Have you ever thought of discussing this with Alpha Reagan?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°I have.¡± I look at her with teary eyes. ¡°But I¡¯m too scared to bring it up. He hasn¡¯t been very friendly


    to me these days. He seems mad at me and I don¡¯t want to do anything to further provoke his


    anger.¡± Tessa lets out a heavy sigh and gently ces her hands on mine.


    ¡°Look. It¡¯s true that he¡¯s the Lycan King, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t bring up your worries to


    him especially when he¡¯s the sole author of those worries. For me, I think you should talk to him. He


    needs to know what you¡¯re going through.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°Until when?¡±


    My shoulders sag in dismay.


    ??


    ?15 BONUS


    She¡¯s right.


    If I want things to get better or if I want to understand what is going on, I have to talk to Alpha


    Reagan just like she has said.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯m try to talk to him.¡±


    ¡°You should. It¡¯s better than sulking here all day and feeling bad for yourself.¡± She goes to her bed,


    leaving me alone with my thoughts. It¡¯s true that I have to talk to Alpha Reagan and I intend to do


    that, but how am I going to bring up the conversation and worse of all, how am I going to handle the


    situation if he gets very upset?


    A knock on the door interrupts my thoughts. The door opens and one of the elderly of th e H a r e m


    step into the room.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± She calls my name and Tessa turns to look at me. My heart starts hammering in my chest


    when I understand the reason why the s r v a t is here. It¡¯s past seven pm. Why has Alpha Reagan


    summoned me at this time?


    ¡°Ma¡¯am Edna.¡± I call, rising to my feet.


    ¡°Delta Kyle is here to see you.¡± A wave of shock s c a t t e s down my spine as her words reach my


    ears. That was not the name I was expecting to hear.


    Delta Kyle?


    Why the hell is he here to see me at this time?


    ¡°Delta Kyle?¡± I ask in surprise and the s e r v a n t nods.


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s waiting for you downstairs. Come now.¡± She instructs and I look down at myself. I¡¯m in


    my pajamas.


    ¡°But I¡­ I have on just my pyjamas.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. He just wants a quick word with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ ok.¡± I follow her out of the bedroom. My teeth are biting my lips as I go downstairs to meet


    Alpha Kyle. I try to think of all the possible reasons why he could be here to see me, but my mind is


    nk. I can¡¯t think of any reason why.


    The chilly wind blowing whips my face and makes my hair fly in different directions. I wrap my arms


    over my chest as the cold breeze caresses them. I should¡¯ve brought a pullover with


    me.


    My heart starts racing when I arrive at his car. The passenger seat door is already open and I can


    see him seated in the driver¡¯s seat. I smile nervously as I approach him.¡±


    ¡°Delta Kyle.¡± I call,ing to a halt In Front of the car. ¡°Good evening Sir.¡± I greet respectfully. I


    even bow.


    ¡°No need to be so formal with me, Ashanti. Hop in.¡± He invites me in and dlyply. Warmth


    kisses every part of my body when I get into the car and close the door. It feels bougie in here.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    ¡°Hi.¡± I greet again. He chuckles.


    ¡°Hello. I apologize for getting you out at this time.¡±


    ¡°I must confess that I was shocked when the servant told me you wanted to see me. For a moment I


    got scared. I thought I had done something wrong. Have I, though?¡±


    ¡°No, you haven¡¯t.¡± I sigh in relief.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±


    ¡°You must wondering why I called.¡± I look at him abruptly.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m dying to know!¡± He chuckles lightly before training his eyes on me again.


    ¡°Well, I just want to know how you¡¯re fairing admist everything that¡¯s going on. I mean with Alpha


    Reagan and histest mood swings.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± My head drops and I shyly y with my fingers. ¡°These past days have been difficult


    because he¡¯s being so cold and distant and I have no idea what I can do to remedy the situation. I


    feel useless.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t.¡± He turns to face me and when I look up at him, our eyes meet. He nods.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s being a real jerk to you right now. He¡¯s giving you a really hard time and I


    shouldn¡¯t be saying this, but I have to.¡±


    ¡°What do you have to say?¡°.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give ¡°Don¡¯t give up on him.¡± He says calmly. My head rattles with confusion.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± He takes my left hand in his. ¡°You might not know this, but Alpha Reagan is going through


    a really hard time right now. I¡¯d love to fill you in on the details, but it¡¯s not my ce. to do that. Only


    him has the right to tell you those things. All I can say is that you are the solution to all the problems


    he¡¯s facing. The key to all the locks holding him down. If you give up on him, he will never be able to


    make it as a man or as the Lycan King. That¡¯s why you mustn¡¯t give up on him.¡±


    ¡°Delta Kyle. I don¡¯t have the least idea what you mean by all that. The only thing I can make out of


    those sentences you just spoke is the fact that Alpha Reagan somehow needs my help with


    something.¡± Kyle nods his head in agreement.


    ¡°You got that right.¡±


    ¡°How on earth am I supposed to help him when he keeps pushing me away and treating me like


    something he¡¯s used and is about to dump in the trash?¡± My chest contracts as I utter those words.


    It hurts to address myself as trash, but that¡¯s exactly how Alpha Reagan is treating me these days.


    Like trash.


    ¡°No¡­ you got it wrong.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± I counter firmly. ¡°He doesn¡¯t talk to me, he makes snide remarks about everything I


    do, he no longer does any of the nice things he used to do to me. He¡­ he fucks me brutally!¡± The


    tears in my eyes break loose and spill uncontrobly down my cheeks. ¡°If he really needed my help


    with something, he would have asked me instead of treating me like that.¡±


    ¡°The problem is, he doesn¡¯t even know he needs your help.¡±


    ¡°What the hell do you mean by that?¡± I look at him with teary eyes. He lets out a small sigh and pulls


    me into his arms.


    ¡°Come here.¡± I shamelessly rest my head on his broad chest and bawl my eyes out. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him.


    I¡¯ll make he stops treating you cruelly.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the Alpha King. You can¡¯t possibly tell him what to do!¡±


    ¡°I have more influence over Alpha Reagan than you can ever imagine.¡± I lift my head from his chest


    and look at his face. He nods proudly. From the look in his eyes, he¡¯s not bluffing.¡± We¡¯re close. I¡¯m


    his best pal and he loves me more than he¡¯ll ever like to admit. He trusts me. He takes every advice


    I give him into consideration, so you need to trust me when I say I¡¯ll talk to him and try to get him to


    change how he treats you. I promise.¡±


    ¡°And in return?¡± I ask with creased brows. He chuckles lightly.


    ¡°That was direct. I need you to understand that I¡¯m doing this for the two of you. I don¡¯t have just


    one person¡¯s interest at heart. I swear.¡±


    ¡°You swear?¡±


    ¡°On my honor.


    ¡°So, what do you want in return?¡±


    ¡°For you not to give up on him. For you not to hate him.¡±


    Hate Alpha Reagan?


    That¡¯s something I don¡¯t think can ever happen.


    I could be mad at him like I am now, but I could never hate him.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll take your word and try my best not to give up on him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.


    ¡°Thank you too.¡± A moment of silence goes by. I keep my eyes glued on my side of the window


    because I have nothing else to say to him.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Wanna go for a night drive?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to, but look at what I have on.¡± His eyes take inventory of my outfit. His body shakes. with


    laughter as he looks back at my face.


    ¡°Pyjamas. Cute.¡± He averts his gaze from me to the road ahead of him and ignites the car engine.


    My mind goes into a frenzy when the car roars to life.


    ¡°What are you doing? I can¡¯t go for a drive in my PJs!¡±


    ¡°Says whom?¡± The car starts moving.


    The audacity of this man!

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    REAGAN¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Good morning, Alpha Reagan.¡± Kyle greets me with a bow the moment I step out of the car. I just


    arrived at my office and I¡¯m surprised to see him standing here with the guards, waiting for me. We


    usually just meet inside.


    ¡°Kyle. Good morning.¡± I arrange my suit and two guards lead the way into the building while Kyle


    and I follow suit with a few more guards behind us.


    ¡°You have guests waiting for you in your office.¡± I look at him with furrowed brows, slowing my


    footsteps.


    ¡°What guests? I¡¯m not expecting anybody.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Who are they?¡±


    ¡°Elder Ma and John.¡®


    ¡°Pack elders for that matter.¡± I say, surprised. ¡°What are they doing here so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t say anything to me. But I guess it¡¯s urgent because they¡¯ve been waiting for over


    one hour now.¡± He exins and I raise my left hand to check the time on my wrist watch. It¡¯s


    quarter past eight am. Meaning they¡¯ve been here since seven.


    Wow.


    This has got to be very important then.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to see them, won¡¯t you?¡± We both step into my private elevator with just one guard


    while the others go back outside. There are a few more stationed at my office floor. Kyle presses


    the number ten and the elevator door closes. Once it starts moving, I turn to him to answer his


    question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but I have to. I don¡¯t want the Moon goddess striking me dead because I refused to


    see my pack elders.¡± That earns me a small chuckle from Kyle.


    ¡°Wise choice.¡± The rest of the ride goes on infortable silence. A few minutester, we are in


    front of my office door.


    ¡°Alert me if you need anything. Good luck.¡±


    door


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He gives me a gentle tap on my shoulder and leaves. One of the guards at the


    opens it up. I step into the office and behold, there sits two of my Pack elders, Malcolm and John, at


    the sitting area, waiting for me. The moment the men see me, they rise to their feet and bow while


    offering me a chorus greeting. I return their greeting and gesture to them to take their seats.


    ¡°To what do I owe the pleasure of this early morning visit from my highly respected elders?¡± It ask


    sitting on the couch across from them and keeping a very straight face. Elder Ma


    +15 BONUS


    clears his throat and shifts further In Front of his seat to address me.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan, we have something very important to discuss with you.¡± He deciphers with at


    serious tone. I rx on the sofa, training my eyes on him.


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears, Elder Malcolm.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Reagan, John and I are here to discuss with you something that has gone to do with the


    rumours flying around.¡±


    ¡°What rumours?¡± Lask with creased brows.


    Rumours about Ashanti being the girl you¡¯re chosen to be your Second mate,¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ that. What about it?¡± I ask curiously. I thought this was going to be a boring meeting, but now


    I think it¡¯d be a rather interesting one.


    ¡°My Lord. In our humble opinion, we think that if you have to choose a girl to be your mate, a girl


    who¡¯s going to be the Luna of this pack, that girl should be a Lycan girl, not an ordinary werewolf


    girl.¡± Malcolm carefully divulges, making me sit upright on the sofa. I shoot him a piercing gaze.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha Reagan¡­¡± John chimes in. ¡°We all know that Lycans are superior to werewolves. If you


    choose an ordinary werewolf girl as your mate, the pack subjects might not respect her enough.


    They might even retaliate. Werewolves females are weak and have no sense of leadership,


    especially over us Lycans who are superior to them. That¡¯s why Malcolm and I thought it wise to


    bring this issue up to you, so you can ponder upon it and make a wiser decision. Ashanti will not


    make a good Luna. There are Lycan girls out there who will be better candidates for that position.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    clears his throat and shifts further In Front of his seat to address me..


    ¡°Alpha Reagan, we have something very important to discuss with you.¡± He deciphers with a


    serious tone. I rx on the sofa, training my eyes on him.


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears, Elder Malcolm.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Reagan, John and I are here to discuss with you something that has gone to do with the


    rumours flying around.¡±


    ¡°What rumours?¡± I ask with creased brows.


    ¡°Rumours about Ashanti being the girl you¡¯re chosen to be your Second mate.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ that. What about it?¡± I ask curiously. I thought this was going to be a boring meeting, but now


    I think it¡¯d be a rather interesting one.


    ¡°My Lord. In our humble opinion, we think that if you have to choose a girl to be your mate, a girl


    who¡¯s going to be the Luna of this pack, that girl should be a Lycan girl, not an ordinary werewolf


    girl.¡± Malcolm carefully divulges, making me sit upright on the sofa. I shoot him a


    gaze. piercing


    ¡°Yes, Alpha Reagan¡­¡± John chimes in. ¡°We all know that Lycans are superior to werewolves. If you


    choose an ordinary werewolf girl as your mate, the pack subjects might not respect her enough.


    They might even retaliate. Werewolves females are weak and have no sense of leadership,


    especially over us Lycans who are superior to them. That¡¯s why Malcolm and I thought it wise to


    bring this issue up to you, so you can ponder upon it and make a wiser decision. Ashanti will not


    make a good Luna. There are Lycan girls out there who will be better candidates for that position.¡±

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Chapter 0175


    The room goes quiet again.


    I look from Malcolm to John with irritation bubbling in my chest.


    The just called my mate ipetent. They just told me she¡¯s not fit to be their leader because she¡¯s


    not a Lycan. That¡¯s not something I¡¯m going to take lightly.


    After staring at them for a long time, I finally decide to talk.


    ¡°I think I might have¡­ uh.. misunderstood the purpose of the Concordant Ritual.¡± I say, looking at


    their faces. ¡°The H a r e m will be dissolved right away. All the girls will be sent home to their various


    packs and all you elders in my counsil will be punished for not properly exining to me why the H


    a e m was created in the first ce.¡± Their eyes widen in shock as horror spreads across their face.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± Ma calls in disbelief. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    I make myself morefortable on my seat, my eyes never leaving their faces.


    ¡°What was the main purpose of the Concordant Ritual?¡± I ask calmly, quietly, leaning on the


    backrest of the soda. The two men exchange confused looks before settling their gazes on me


    again.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Alpha Reagan. The main purpose of the Concordant Ritual was to pick out girls from various


    werewolves for our H a e m who will serve our Lycan men in any way.¡± Malcolm replies.


    ¡°And what was special about the Ritual this year?¡±


    ¡°You could choose a mate from the girls.¡± That¡¯s John.


    I let out a heavy sigh and intertwined my fingers, giving them hostile res. I can already see the


    fear creeping on their faces. They know I¡¯m about to disagree with what they just told me.


    ¡°I remember I was reluctant to host this Ritual in the first ce, but you all insisted I should. I ended


    upplying because you are my elders and I have to listen to your advice if I want to be a good


    King. Now, the girls have arrived and I¡¯ve taken interest in one of them like you had hoped, but here


    you are telling me I shouldn¡¯t consider choosing her because she¡¯s a werewolf and not a Lycan.


    What exactly do you elders want from me?¡± I ask, annoyed and their fear


    grows. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan. Ipletely understand what you mean, but we simply thought it¡¯d be better if a girl


    of our kind was to be our Luna. Lycan women are strong and brave. They have a good sense


    of leadership, unlike werewolves who are first of all inferior to us¡­


    ¡°One more degrading word about werewolves and I¡¯ll chop your head up and hang it on a s i k e at


    the entrance to your house so your entire family can see.¡± My threat drains all the c aise my voice


    any higher, he¡¯ll evaporate from his seat. ¡°Look at me, both of you.¡± I order a nd they both drag their


    gazes to meet mine. ¡°I will choose whoever I want to be my mate, Lycan or werewolf. Anyone. You


    will ept her, you will respect her and she will rule over all of you. You have no say in who I chose


    as my bride. This meeting is over.¡± The both shoot up from their seats and scamper out of my office


    like scared rodents.


    +15 BONUS


    I close my eyes and let out a deep breath as I lean against the sofa again.


    Choose a Lycan girl my a s s!


    Ashanti is their future Luna and there¡¯s nothing any of them can do about that. Anyone who doesn¡¯t


    want to be ruled by a werewolf Luna should feel free to jump into the ocean.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Chapter 0176


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    I¡¯m pretty sure there¡¯s aundry room at the Premium quarters, but I prefering here to the


    normal H e m quarters to do myundry because I¡¯m used to the environment and the people


    around here. The girls at the Premium Residence are mean and snobbish. I try to avoid having any


    sort of encounter with them as much as possible.


    With my basket filled with dirty clothes in hand, I walk into theundry room and I¡¯m not even


    surprised to see many girls doing theirundry as well. It¡¯s the weekend.


    When I just got here, I used to doundry only on weekdays when there were fewer people


    because of how the girls used to tease me whenever I showed in their presence. But now that


    they¡¯ve been acting more civil towards me, I¡¯m no longer terrified of doingundry with them on


    weekends.


    ¡°Hello guys.¡± I greet cheerfully the moment I step into the room. They all stop what they are doing


    for a brief moment and look at me. Some reply with smiles on their faces while a good number of


    them roll their eyes and look away.


    Strange.


    ¡°Look at her trying to act like she isn¡¯t losing her touch.¡± One of the girls say to her group of friends


    who all burst intoughter. Fear makes my body shake as I stay nted on my spot.


    What is going on?


    ¡°I heard Alpha Reagan has been very mean and cold to her these days and he¡¯s not been calling


    her to his chambers very often. It seems he¡¯s about to do to her the same thing he did to Alina. Use


    and dump. The poor thing.¡± The girl seals her statement with a soft, evilugh. A buzz that starts


    from my chest spreads throughout my body like a bushfire. I snap my head in the girl¡¯s direction and


    our gazes meet. She has a wild look in her eyes. My chest tightens and I look away to avoid her


    gaze.


    That¡¯s the same girl who was nice to me just a few days ago. She even offered to get me my lunch


    at the cafeteria, but now, here she is, grinding my name with her friends like I¡¯m not even in the


    room to hear it.


    When things are fine between me and the Alpha, they pretend to be my friend. But when things get


    sour, they turn against me. No shame!


    ¡°She is losing her hold on him. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s very anxious. It¡¯s just a matter of time before he stops


    interacting with her at all and sends her packing from the Premium Residence.¡± a red haired girl


    adds. There¡¯s a dark smile on her face.


    ¡°Oh¡­ that will be fun to watch. Ashanti, back in the normal H a r e m quarters with us. If


    something like that ever happens to me, I¡¯ll just jump into the ocean and die because I won¡¯t be able


    to bear the humiliation.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ poor Ashanti.¡± As if nned, they all look in my direction with fake sorrowful expressions on


    their faces and shake their heads.


    ¡°All you¡¯ll have left is memories of the good times you had with Alpha Reagan.¡±


    Chapter 0176


    +15 BONUS


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    I¡¯m pretty sure there¡¯s aundry room at the Premium quarters, but I prefering here to the


    normal H a r m quarters to do myundry because I¡¯m used to the environment and the people


    around here. The girls at the Premium Residence are mean and snobbish. I try to avoid having any


    sort of encounter with them as much as possible.


    With my


    basket filled with dirty clothes in hand, I walk into theundry room and I¡¯m not even surprised to


    see many girls doing theirundry as well. It¡¯s the weekend.


    When I just got here, I used to doundry only on weekdays when there were fewer people


    because of how the girls used to tease me whenever I showed in their presence. But now that


    they¡¯ve been acting more civil towards me, I¡¯m no longer terrified of doingundry with them. on


    weekends.


    ¡°Hello guys.¡± I greet cheerfully the moment I step into the room. They all stop what they are doing


    for a brief moment and look at me. Some reply with smiles on their faces while a good number of


    them roll their eyes and look away.


    Strange.


    ¡°Look at her trying to act like she isn¡¯t losing her touch.¡± One of the girls say to her group of friends


    who all burst intoughter. Fear makes my body shake as I stay nted on my spot.


    What is going on?


    ¡°I heard Alpha Reagan has been very mean and cold to her these days and he¡¯s not been calling


    her to his chambers very often. It seems he¡¯s about to do to her the same thing he did to Alina. Use


    and dump. The poor thing.¡± The girl seals her statement with a soft, evilugh. A buzz that starts


    from my chest spreads throughout my body like a bushfire. I snap my head in the girl¡¯s direction and


    our gazes meet. She has a wild look in her eyes. My chest tightens and I look away to avoid her


    gaze.


    That¡¯s the same girl who was nice to me just a few days ago. She even offered to get me my lunch


    at the cafeteria, but now, here she is, grinding my name with her friends like I¡¯m not even in the


    room to hear it.


    When things are fine between me and the Alpha, they pretend to be my friend. But when things get


    sour, they turn against me. No shame!


    ¡°She is losing her hold on him. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s very anxious. It¡¯s just a matter of time before he stops


    interacting with her at all and sends her packing from the Premium Residence.¡± a red haired girl


    adds. There¡¯s a dark smile on her face.


    ¡°Oh¡­ that will be fun to watch. Ashanti, back in the normal H a r e m quarters with us. If something


    like that ever happens to me, I¡¯ll just jump into the ocean and die because I won¡¯t be able to bear


    the humiliation.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ poor Ashanti.¡± As if nned, they all look in my direction with fake sorrowful expressions on


    their faces and shake their heads.


    ¡°All you¡¯ll have left is memories of the good times you had with Alpha Reagan.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    ¡­While


    you watch him choose another girl and treat her like his queen.¡±


    ¡°Girls! Girls!¡± One of the calls eagerly, gaining their attention. ¡°Have you ever thought of who could


    be the next? Oh, I pray it¡¯s me!¡±


    ¡°You?¡± The red haired girl who spoke a while ago asks andughs hysterically. ¡°You¡¯re not even


    pretty. I¡¯m the only one in this entire H r e m who stands the chance of being chosen by Alpha


    Reagan to be his next favourite girl. He¡¯ll choose me. Just watch and see!¡±


    And that¡¯s how an argument of who will be the next favourite girl breaks out within the lot.


    I contemte for a split second whether to turn around and leave, but on a second thought, I


    debunk the idea.


    What¡¯s the point?


    Their words might be painful and true, but I won¡¯t let them break me.


    Not the H a m girls, not Alina and Rhea, not Alpha Reagan.


    I look ahead, breathe and¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them¡­¡± A voice interrupts my mind therapy. A smiling girl stands before me. She¡¯s


    Kelly, the girl who always offers to get my food at the cafeteria. She even assisted me in doing my


    laundry thest time I was here.


    ¡°Kelly.¡± There¡¯s a frown on my face, but she¡¯s smiling widely at me. ¡°Are you here to mock me as


    well?¡± I ask bitterly. She chuckles.


    ¡°You really think I¡¯m that shallow?¡± She creased her brows. ¡°I¡¯m disappointed.¡± She gently seizes


    theundry basket from my hand and gestures to me to follow her. I¡¯m still frowning as I follow her


    to a vacant washing machine at the other end of the room. She puts the basket down and turns to


    me again. ¡°Those girls are two edged swords. Totally shameless. So their words shouldn¡¯t affect


    you.¡¯


    11This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    e!¡± I cry out angrily.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d be in a very bad spot if that were to happen to me Getting my hopes up like that will


    definitely mess me up, but you have to move on. If at all that¡¯s the case though.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by if at all?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯m just trying to make you feel better.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re doing a terrible job at it!¡± Sheughs lightly, shaking her head.


    ¡®Right. I¡¯m


    sorry.¡± She starts sorting the clothes. White from brightly coloured and brightly coloured from darker


    ones. I smile at her. ¡°You know¡­. just yesterday they were talking trash about your sister as well.¡±


    ¡°Rhea?¡± She looks at me and nods, then goes back to sorting


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What did they say about her?¡±


    I am truly eager to know what trash they are speaking about Rhea. These H**m girls will


    never cease to amaze me.


    ¡°You no longer live here with us, that¡¯s why you haven¡¯t heard.¡±


    ¡°Heard what?¡± Now, I¡¯m impatient. She throws thest white tank top with the pile of other white


    clothes and focuses her gaze on me. ¡°Rumour. well¡­ I won¡¯t really call it a rumor


    she because it¡¯s true. Rhea has been sleeping around with numerous Lycan men. They say doesn¡¯t


    even have a ss she chooses from. She just sleeps with anyone. Soldier, Rich, poor, ugly,


    handsome¡­ she¡¯s in their beds. All of them. She¡¯s usually the topic of discussion when two of three


    Lycan men meet. They talk about their sexual experience with her. I overheard a few talking about


    the size of her¡­ you know¡­ that thing.¡± She points to the space between my legs and my face


    turns red. ¡°The size, the feel of it¡­ it was terrible! The men call her Booty call.¡±¡± A small gasp


    escapes my lips.


    This is not good at all!


    ¡°Oh Rhea. What has she done!


    ¡°She has tarnished her reputation with her own hands. If you¡¯d ask me, I¡¯d say it serves her right.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    That¡¯s her Karma for telling all those lies against you and teaming with Aline to make your life


    miserable in this H**m.¡±


    ¡°Kelly.¡±


    ¡°What? Am I wrong?¡±


    She¡¯s not, but I won¡¯t tell her that.


    ¡°How about we just focus on¡­¡±


    ¡°Ashanti!¡±


    I thought this moment would nevere.


    Someone showing up out of the blue and screaming my name.


    ¡°Rhea.¡± Someone calls and the girls in the room burst intoughter. I even hear one of them


    whisper ¡°Booty Call¡±, referring to Rhea, but she ignores them and makes her way over to me with a


    dark smile stered at the side of her lips.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look as miserable as I thought you would.¡± Her dark smile spreads all over face. I roll my


    eyes, hard.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°To let you know your days in that Premium Residence are numbered. Soon, you and that ugly


    friend of yours called Tessa will be sent back to this H**m quarters. I hope you know that.¡±


    ¡°Rhea, don¡¯t you have anything else to do with your time?¡± I ask,pletely amazed by how much


    she¡¯s invested in my life.


    She came all the way from wherever she was just to tell me this?


    Interesting.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Says Kelly, strong forward. ¡°Don¡¯t you have Lycan men waiting to f**k you? I¡¯m sure you


    have a terrible itch in your p**y right now, go get it scratched already and stop talking nonsense


    already!¡±


    ¡°Kelly!¡± I warn. She gives me a naughty frown and steps aside. Rhea¡¯s face has gone totally red and


    the rest of the girls areughing at her.


    ¡°Rhea, how about you leave right now before they embarrass you even more?¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­¡± She points to me and then to the rest of the girls in the r


    pay for this!¡± She cries and storms away.


    Theughter continues.


    room. ¡­all of you will


    I can see Kelly trying hard to hold hers in so as not to offend me. But what she doesn¡¯t know is that


    I¡¯m at the verge ofughing too.


    Rhea has no idea the mess she just put herself

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    I made a prayer of thanks in my heart to the moon goddess when I walked into the arena and saw


    no sign of Alpha Reagan. I want to be as far from him as possible until I learn to face his mean and


    cold behavior towards me without bawling my eyes afterward.


    Training with Delta Kyle was amazing as always even though there was Alina who tried to make my


    life miserable.


    Nelly and I are still not on good footing. I also noticed she has grown quite close to Alina these


    days. They are like finger and nail here in the arena.


    Good for her! (Note the sarcasm.)


    ¡°Everyone, gather around me. There¡¯s an important announcement to be made.¡± Kyle


    announces after thest duel for the day and everyone starts grumbling.


    Training today has been very rigorous and I¡¯m sure everyone is exhausted. For me, I just want


    home, shower, and sleep for the rest of the day.


    to go


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Groaning, I pick up my backpack and go to join the others who have surrounded Delta Kyle to listen


    to what he has to say. Because I¡¯m too tired, I squeeze my way through a group of guys and sit on


    the floor before Kyle. He looks down at me andughs.


    ¡°This won¡¯t take long, I promise.¡± I simply smile and nod my head. ¡°Right¡­¡± He says,


    rubbing his palms together, his gaze drifting to each and everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°The higher¨Cups have


    decided to host apetition among fighters in the pack.


    ¡°Apetition?¡± A guy called Shawn, asks and Kyle nods at him.


    ¡°Yes Shawn, apetition.¡±


    ¡°What kind ofpetition?¡± That¡¯s me, craning my head up so I can have a better look at Kyle¡¯s


    handsome face.


    ¡°Well¡­ thepetition is mainly for entertainment.¡±


    ¡°Entertainment?¡± Alina scoffs. ¡°As in fun?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alina. Entertainment as in fun. The higher¨Cups have seen how hard you all have been.


    training these past months to improve yourbat skills and they want to organize an event where


    you guys can have fun and win amazing prizes.¡±


    ¡°We are Lycans, we don¡¯t do things just for the fun of it. Only werewolves do that. That¡¯s why they


    are weak and pathetic.¡± She fires rudely and the entire hall goes dead silent. I heard her from


    behind me so I turn my head in her direction and shoot her a piercing gaze. She sniggers


    1/3


    +15 BONUS


    at me. ¡°That one hurt deep in your heart, didn¡¯t it, Ashanti?¡± I open my mouth to shut her up


    but close it.


    It¡¯s not worth it.


    I simply shake my head and look away, hoping Kyle will fight this battle for me.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Alina. You can make your point without insulting werewolves.¡± Kyle calmly. tells her.


    I can hear her rolling her eyes behind me.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to say organizing apetition for fun among fighters is a child¡¯s y.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately for you, your opinion on this issue is like adding a drop of water to the ocean.


    Irrelevant. So, keep quiet and listen. Unless you want me to send you to the highest¨Cups. I¡¯m sure


    they¡¯d be thrilled to hear you disregard their idea of organizing a funpetition for their warriors.¡±


    My head drops as I chuckle lightly.


    Kyle never misses the opportunity to put her in her ce.


    ¡°So, as I was saying. Thepetition. It¡¯ll be in two categories. The male and female. categories


    and only fighters from eighteen and above are allowed to participate. It¡¯s notpulsory.¡± He¡¯s


    looking right past me and I know that point is for Alina. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be part of it, you are free


    to stand by and be a spectator. What do you guys think?¡± He asks and there¡¯s an outburst of


    confirmatory words from the men around.


    They all like the idea.


    ¡°Good.¡± Kyle continues. ¡°Thepetition only involves duels between two people until there¡¯s a


    winner in each category. The higher¨Cups will be responsible for pairing you with your duel partners


    and the best three fighters in each category will receive handsome rewards. So, anticipate


    something big.¡±


    ¡°Sounds cool.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Also, there¡¯ll be two important guests present for the asion. Alpha Morgan of the Creek


    Bay pack and Alpha Rowan of the Blue Diamond Pack. They¡¯ll be present to watch.¡±


    ¡°But those are enemy Alphas. They hate our Alpha Reagan, why invite them over?¡± Leonard asks


    unamused. Kyle simply shrugs his shoulders.


    ¡°I have no idea. But don¡¯t concern yourself with that. The higher¨Cups definitely know what they are


    doing. Thepetition will take ce this weekend, so, throughout the week, there¡¯ll be no normal


    training sessions. You¡¯re toe here and train for thepetition instead. You have till the end of


    today to decide if you want to be part of this or not. When we meet here tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll be


    getting the list of those who want topete. The same will be done in the other training arenas


    and from there, the organizers will decide your duel partners and the list will be pasted here so you


    can see who your duel partners are and get to prepare better. More information about the


    competition will be divulged to you in the days ahead.¡± He


    +15 BONUS


    stops talking and the men start murmuring again. ¡°If you have any questions, don¡¯t hesitate to reach


    out to me and ask. This session is over.¡± The crowd around him disperses in little groups. I look


    around me, regretting why chose to sit down.


    I can¡¯t seem to find a way to rise from here. I¡¯m too tired.


    ¡°Need help?¡± I look and see an outstretched palm. The smiling face of Delta Kyle is whates


    next when I look a bit higher up. I smile.


    ¡°Thank you.


    ¡± I ce my palm in his and he circles my fingers, pulling me up to my feet like I weigh less than


    nothing. I sling my backpack over my shoulder and smile even wider as I look at his face. ¡°Thanks


    again.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°Kyle.¡± Alina interrupts our smiling contest. She marches towards her brother with a frown on her


    face. ¡°I am not impressed with this wholepetition saga.¡±


    ¡°Alina, it¡¯s simple. Go meet the higher¨Cups and express your disappointment to them directly. You


    know who they are and I¡¯m sure you have ess to them.¡±


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°Then be quiet! Sheesh¡­ you¡¯re always nagging about something.¡± He shakes his head and walks


    away. Alina averts her burning gaze to my face which heats all my facial features.


    This girl is a powerhouse of terror and intimidation.


    Her aura is so dark, you just have to be in her presence to feel depressed.


    ¡°And you¡­¡± She finally addresses me. I swallow dryly.


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°Make sure to hold out till the finals. I look forward to kicking your ass in public.¡± She says


    confidently and I¡¯m stricken by shock and surprise.


    ¡°Wait¡­ a while ago you just expressed utter disappointment in the higher¨Cups for organizing this


    competition. I thought you were going to pass on it.¡±


    ¡°And miss the chance to beat you up mercilessly in front of everyone? Never! See you at the finals.¡±


    Her usual wicked smirkish¨Csmile forms on her lips as she whips her head around and sashays


    towards the door.


    She¡¯s not the least interested in thepetition, but she¡¯s joining because she wants to beat me in


    public.


    She¡¯s obsessed with me.


    Nothing can convince me otherwise.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Chapter 0179


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Over there.¡± I point to an empty table for four at the other end of the cafeteria and we both walk to


    it. None of the girls forfeited their tables for us today and to be honest, I¡¯m happy. I feel better now


    that they¡¯ve stopped worshipping me. At least I can eat and go about doing my things in peace.


    ¡°Weedies!¡± Kelly, the girl I was with at theundry room yesterday jumps before us from


    nowhere and starts giggling heartily when she sees the aghast looks that formed on our faces due


    to her sudden appearance. She has the most bubbly personality and being with her is always a


    refreshing experience.


    ¡°Kelly. Hi. How are you doing?¡± I greet and ask, pulling out a seat for myself and so does Tessa.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing okay.¡± She waits for us to sit down before she says; ¡°There are really cool meals on the


    menu toda


    ¡°I can smell chicken casserole.¡± I say sniffing loudly and sheughs curtly.


    ¡°You have a sharp nose. It¡¯s avable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ll get.


    ¡°What about you, Tess?¡± She turns to Tessa who looks at me, confused. I stare right back at her,


    looking just as confused as she is.


    Tess?


    Since when were they on nickname basis?


    ¡°Uh¡­ well. I¡¯ll get the same thing. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± She runs towards the servers at the counter.


    ¡°She¡¯s one of the very few who haven¡¯t turned against me. If you¡¯d notice, no one gushed or tried to


    offer us their seats when we walked it. I overheard a few girls talking about me yesterday. Said I¡¯m


    beginning to lose my touch on Alpha Reagan. That he¡¯s about to do to me the same thing he did to


    Alina. Use and dump.¡± Pain sears through my heart as I narrate my experience to her. She calmly


    shakes her head and sighs heavily.


    ¡°I had to shut a few up at the tech centre today. They were saying almost the same thing.¡± Her eyesThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    hover around the room for a few seconds, dragging them from one girl to another with a disgusted


    look on her face. ¡°They are terrible! I¡¯ve never met a group of people so shallow and dumb. One


    minute they¡¯re all over you simply because you¡¯re in a good ce, the moment you start facing


    difficulties, they turn against you, Who needs such so-called friends in their lives?¡± She asks bitterly


    and I lean closer to her.


    13


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Nobody.¡± I break into a wide smile, but she¡¯s still not impressed. She¡¯s still upset. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s


    forget about all that drama and talk about something else.¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything in mind?¡±


    ¡°An interesting announcement was made at thebat training centre today.¡± Her eyes glow with


    sudden interest. The scowl on her face dissapears and she¡¯s now looking at me with a very bright


    expression.


    ¡°What was it about?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I clear my throat and tell her all about thepetition and Alina¡¯s objection and sudden


    zeal to beat me in the finals. By the time I¡¯m done talking, she¡¯s chuckling and shaking


    her head.


    ¡°Alina.¡± She calls the name like it entertains her. ¡°That girl is obsessed with you.¡±


    ??


    ¡°I said the exact same thing to myself at the arena after she spoke to me. One minute she was


    darning the idea of thepetition, calling it a child¡¯s y, but the moment she realised I¡¯d definitely


    be joining thepetition, she was suddenly thrilled and is now looking forward to beating me! How


    creepy is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not creepy. It¡¯s fascinating.¡±


    ¦§


    ¡°What¡¯s fascinating about someone like Alina being obsessed with me?¡± A frown forms on my face.


    ¡°I get goosebumps just thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°It means you¡¯re winning whatever battle is going on between the two of you. You¡¯re keeping her on


    her toes.¡± I chuckle at her statement.


    Chuckling is not enough. I let out a loud hystericalughter which earns disappointed res from


    the other girls around, but I care less.


    Tessa has no idea what she¡¯s talking about.


    me hostile and


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± She asks with an irritated look on her face. Just then, Kelly arrives with our


    meals and goes back to get water. We all start eating when she brings her own meal.


    ¡°Tessa, just so you know, I¡¯m not winning¡­¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the girl called Rhea in here?¡± A sharp, loud voice questions, gaining the attention of


    everyone in the room. We turn to look and I¡¯m shocked to see a Lycan girl standing at the centre of


    the cafeteria with a ck nylon in her hand. She¡¯s frowning like someone just stepped on her very


    last nerves.


    ¡°I asked a question. Who is Rhea among you girls?¡± She roars at the top of voice. My heart drops in


    my stomach as though she¡¯s asking for me. A Lycan girl asking for a H a r e m werewolf girl in that


    manner doesn¡¯t sound like a good thing. A group of girls point to Rhea who¡¯s sitting alone at a table


    that¡¯s not very far from ours. The Lycan girl, who seems to be a rich

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Chapter 0180


    For the first time in years, I can see genuine fear in Rhea¡¯s eyes. Having a Lycan girl confront you


    like this is not good at all.


    ¡°Are you Rhea?¡± Asks the girl very calmly as she approaches the table. Rhea daintily nods her


    head. The girl¡¯s expression darkens. My heart is beating fast as though I¡¯m the one in Rhea¡¯s


    position.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the famous Rhea. The one who¡¯s been sleeping with all the Lycan men around here.


    Whether mated or unmated.¡±


    S**t!


    If it¡¯s what I think it is, then Rhea is finishedpletely.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Rhea stutters nervously. ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? Then maybe I should present you some evidence.¡± The girl furiously opens the nylon in


    her hand and empties its content on the table. Thongs, bras lingeries and see through nightdresses


    drop on the table, spreading over it to the floor. The entire cafeteria is filled with gasps andughter


    from the other girls. I¡¯m just looking at that table, stunned.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure these look familiar.¡± Rhea is looking at the items inplete shock.


    ¡°L¡­ I¡­¡± Rhea stutters wordlessly.


    ¡°You what?¡± She¡¯s rudely cut off by the girl. ¡°The other girls whose mates you¡¯ve slept with panned


    toe over here and give you a proper beating, but I begged them not to do so on your behalf. I¡¯m


    sure you must be wondering which of the men you tried to mess with was mine.¡±


    Oh, I¡¯m dying to know that, okay?


    Based on her looks and the aura she exudes, her mate must be a very rich man in this pack, if not a


    high ranking official.


    ¡°Beta Ronald.¡± The girl announces and a loud gasp escapes my lips. ¡°He¡¯s my mate.¡±


    Beta Ronald!


    She¡¯s Beta Ronald¡¯s mate. The same man I delivered s**s to, unaware. I would be rotting in a


    dungeon cell by now if Alpha Reagan had not intervened.


    What was Rhea thinking!


    ¡°You tried to seduce my mate. You tried to get him to sleep with you, but failed and then you thought


    it wise to send him all these. Are you missing a few screws in that head of yours? Don¡¯t you know


    what you¡¯re supposed to do when you approach a man and find out he¡¯s


    1/3


    +15 BONUS


    taken?¡± She asks furiously but Rhea doesn¡¯t say anything. She¡¯s looking at the bougie girl like she


    has suddenly grown two heads. ¡°I hear you¡¯ve been f**g all the Lycan men around here, but I¡¯m


    here to tell you something.¡± She leans closer to Rhea. ¡°If you try this nonsense with my man again,


    I¡¯ll break your neck. Is that understood?¡± She asks with raised brows. Rhea still doesn¡¯t respond.


    She fiercely grabs Rhea¡¯s chin and lifts her head up so they are staring straight into each other¡¯s


    eyes. ¡°When I ask you a question, you reply to me, girl. Is that understood?¡± She asks in a harsh


    tone. Rhea nods her head.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rhea blurts out in fear. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s understood.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± She lets go of Rhea¡¯s chin and stands up straight. ¡°I¡¯ve got my eyes on you. One wrong


    move and you¡¯ll be food for the vultures.¡± She ms the table hard, causing almost everyone to jolt


    in their seats in fear. All eyes are on her as she saunters out of the cafeteria with an eternal frown


    masked on her face.


    The Cafeteria is still quiet several seconds after she leaves.


    My eyes are on Rhea. I can see her fighting her tears as she picks up her undies one by each,


    shoving them into the nylon.


    I don¡¯t feel sorry for her at all. Serves her right.


    ¡°That one when on a f**g spree.¡± Tessa breaks the ufortable silence and everyone bursts into


    laughter. I shoot her a warning look.


    ¡°Tessa. Stop!¡±


    ¡°Please Ashanti, she got what she deserves.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she did!¡± Kelly chimes in and I shoot her a hostile re.


    ¡°For once, talk trash about your sister when she messes up.¡± That¡¯s Tessa. I roll my eyes at her andCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    shake my head.


    ¡°What difference will it make?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll make you feel good.¡± She insists and I keep shaking my head.


    ¡°Just eat your food.¡± I tell both of them and focus on mine. As I eat my eyes keep scratching to look


    at Rhea and after many seconds of trying to hold myself back from turning to look in her direction,


    but I finally give in.


    She¡¯s done clearing the table of her underwear. Most of the girls areughing and pointing fingers at


    her. The same girls who used to adore her. Who she considered her friends are the ones mocking


    her right now. She must feel like trash.


    With tears glistering in her eyes, she storms out of the cafeteria, leaving her food untouched. She


    had better get something to eat out there because if she doesn¡¯t, hunger is going to sing hymns and


    lubies to her tonight.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    RHEA¡¯S POV.


    The words that Lycan girl and every other Harem girl threw at my face in there hit me like the worse


    form of physical pain. My chest is rising and falling. My breaths areing in too hard. I stop at the


    balcony qutside and the cold breeze whips my face, carrying my hair in the direction of its


    movement. My jaw tenses. My nostrils re. I¡¯m staring straight ahead into the pitch dark night with


    my thoughts tangled in words that are not mine.


    ¡­ the one who has been sleeping with all the Lycan men¡­


    ¡­you tried to seduce my mate¡­


    ¡­. that one went on a fucking spree¡­


    All those hateful words.


    I¡¯m now aughing stalk in this Harem and Ashanti is to be held ountable for this. I did all this


    because of her.


    I look down at the balcony, tears stinging in my eyes. Maybe I should jump down and end it all, but if


    I do, that would be proiming Ashanti the winner.


    I hate her.


    I¡¯ve hated her since the day I first set my eyes on her even though we were only children at


    the time.


    Growing up, our father tried his best to hide it, but I know Ashanti is his favorite daughter. The way


    talks to her, treats her or anything that has got to do with her. He loves her to bits because she¡¯s his


    first daughter and her mother was his one true mate.


    I will never be as precious to him as Ashanti is. He has never loved us the same. Everything about


    his life revolves around Ashanti and that¡¯s one more reason why I can¡¯t stand her.


    The day we stepped foot in this Harem, I swore to make life miserable for Ashanti. I persecuted and


    lied against her. I cooked up stories to make the other girls dislike her. I looked forward to seeing


    her suffer in this Harem and I did all I could to make that dream of minee true, but every move I


    made was a mistake. Every calcted effort was a failure. Somehow, someone always showed up


    and saved her ass.


    ¡°Ashanti¡­


    ..¡± I whisper her name as I pound my fist against my forehead. I take in a long steady breath. It¡¯s like


    there¡¯s a million screams caught inside my chest, but I have to keep them all in because if I scream


    and cause a scene, everyone will know I¡¯m losing to Ashanti.


    A stubborn tear rolls down my cheek I hastily wipe away, but another onees streaming down


    and another another, from both eyes. Soon, I¡¯m muffling tiny sobs and trying to mop my face with


    my hands.


    I¡¯mpletely distraught by all what¡¯s going on.


    Like Tessa rightly said, I went on a fucking spree and now I¡¯ve be aughing stalk to both the


    men and women in this pack. I have ruined my reputation with my own hands. Shame is not a


    feeling I¡¯ve ever known, but right now it¡¯s drowning me, pulling me into a world I never


    knew I could enter.


    ¡°Rhea.¡± A voice calls from behind. I flinch without meaning to. The steady clipping sounds of the


    person¡¯s shoes makes me turn around abruptly, a feeling of relief washes over me when I see who it


    is.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Alina.¡± I call, almost in a whisper. She shes me a wide smile.


    She¡¯s a girl I respect very much because she has assisted me a great deal in making life.


    unbearable for Ashanti in this Harem.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± She asks as she slowly approaches me. When she¡¯s close enough, she


    stops in front of me. I¡¯m fighting with my tears and shaking my head. I don¡¯t want her to know. ¡°Is it


    because of the rumour flying around?¡± I toss an anxious look in her direction. She chuckles. ¡°You


    didn¡¯t think it¡¯d reach me, did you?¡± She asks, still smiling. My shoulders fall. My head bows in


    dismay.


    ¡°I fucked up real bad.¡±


    ¡°We all fuck up real bad sometimes.¡± She says it so casually, one would think she fucks up for a


    living. My gaze meets hers. She gives me a yful wink. I am not amused.


    ¡°The consequences are hard to deal with.¡± I calmly tell her. She sucks in a deep breath and crosses


    her arms over her breasts, her eyes trained on my face.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you choose to deal with them, when you can simply boycott them.¡±


    ¡°Boycott them? What do you mean by that?¡± Now, I¡¯m genuinely curious. She has this look on her


    face that tells me she¡¯s up to to something. There¡¯s a n cooking in that head of hers and it¡¯s just a


    matter of time before she serves it hot to her victim, who is no one else, but Ashanti.


    ¡°Why brood and cry and feel frustrated with yourself when you can channel all that frustration to


    someone unsuspecting?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± I stutter wordlesly. ¡°I don¡¯t think I understand what you mean by that.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a terrible rumour spreading about you which makes you feel sad. Now, what are you going


    to do about that?¡±


    ¡°I have¡­¡±


    ¡°I know what you are going to do.¡± She cuts me off. A ridge forms between my eyebrows as I give


    her a strange look. ¡°You¡¯re going to distract yourself from thinking about the rumor, by causing


    trouble for Ashanti. I have the perfect n that will bring her down once and for all.¡± She winks at


    me again. I¡¯m still confused.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Chapter 0182


    ¡°I¡­ I really don¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to get rid of Ashanti or not?¡±


    ¡°I do now more than ever!¡± I say firmly, from the depth of my heart.


    ¡°Good. Come with me.¡±


    She takes me to our private meeting spot.


    ¡°There¡¯s apetition to be hosted here this weekend. It¡¯s apetition between warriors who get


    to fight and the best fighters will receive handsome prices from the Alpha.¡± I¡¯m nodding my head as


    I listen to her attentively. ¡°Two important important guests, who happen to be Lycan Alphas have


    been invited and will be present. We are going to use them to finally get rid of Ashanti.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ how?¡± I ask unsure. Thest we tried to use men to ¡°get rid¡± of Ashanti, the n backfired


    and she had to end up killing an innocent girl just so our secret would not be spilled.


    ¡°Poison.¡±


    ¡°Poison?¡± I ask, aghast.


    ¡°Yeah. We are going to poison the two Lycan Alphas and make it seem like Ashanti did it. She will


    never be able to escape judgment for a crime of that magnitude.¡± She says it like it¡¯s going to be a


    walk in the park. I start shaking my head in denial.


    ¡°No. No¡­ that¡¯s too risky. We can¡¯t do that. If we get caught, it¡¯ll be over for us as well.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t get caught, okay. If I¡¯m bringing this up, it means I know how we¡¯re going to go about it.


    I¡¯ve got a n.¡± She tries to assure me, sounding confident as always. My body is shaking just


    thinking about what she wants us to do.


    Poison two Lycan Alphas. Murder them.


    That¡¯s more of a suicide mission. We¡¯ll be hanged in public if we get caught.


    I shake my head in fear.


    ¡°Alina¡­ I really do not think this is a good idea.¡± My voice is a nervous mess. I¡¯m shaking my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there are other ways for us to go about this. There must be something else we can do to


    get rid of Ashanti Something that has got nothing to do with murdering two Lycan Alphas.¡± My eyesCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    are searching hers as I speak. Shees closer, holds both my shoulders in a tight grasp and


    stares deep into my eyes.


    ¡°You might be a girl, but that doesn¡¯t mean you have to be a p u y, especially with everything that¡¯s


    going on in your life right now. Yes, the n is risky. We will be publicly executed if we get caught


    trying to poison two Lycan Alphas. It won¡¯t even end there, both our packs will be persecuted for


    being home and origin to people who attempted treason. Oh, it¡¯s going to be messy! But whoever


    said we¡¯d get caught? Yes, most of my ns to take Ashanti down have failed, but did I ever leave a


    trail that led the investigations to us?¡± She asks with raised brows. I swallow dryly and say;


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Good. History will repeat itself if our n backfires.¡± Her hand drops from my shoulders and she


    takes a few steps back. ¡°I¡¯ve never openly admitted this, and it kills me to do so now, but Ashanti is


    winning this fight. Alpha Reagan is deeply in love with her.¡±


    ¡°But rumor says he¡¯s lost interest in her. He no longer treats her nicely and¡­¡±


    ¡°What they¡¯re going through now is what I¡¯ll call a lover¡¯s brawl. They¡¯ll be back together sooner or


    later. If that happens and in the end he chooses her as his mate¡­ if Ashanti bes Luna of this


    pack, then we can kiss our freedom


    we¡¯re behind every bad thing happening in her liye. Ashanti is not an idiot. She knows


    in this H r e m. She knows we¡¯re both responsible for Hayley¡¯s death. She¡¯ll make sure we pay for


    everything we¡¯ve done to her. The dungeon cells will be our new home. That¡¯s if we don¡¯t get


    executed. We have to strike now before she strikes at us when she gets the chance!¡± She says


    fiercely and her words are nothing short of urate.


    We¡¯ll be done for if Ashanti gains power over us. I can¡¯t even imagine the kind of punishment she¡¯ll


    prepare for me. Goosebumps s c a t e down my spine at the thought of me kneeling down before


    her and begging her to have mercy on me. I¡¯ll only let that happen over my dead body. I shoot Alina


    a determined look and nod my head. She immediately understands that I¡¯m in on it.


    The n is risky. Dangerous. Life threatening. Sacrilegious. But it has to be done.


    ¡°Good.¡± Her voice is calm and she looks more rxed andposed. ¡°For now, I don¡¯t have al


    detailed n on how it¡¯s going to work, but I will in a few days. Just let me think some more. She<pes closer to me and ces her hand on my shoulder again. ¡°Let¡¯s do this together and get rid of


    her once and for all. When I finally be Luna, I¡¯ll make sure your name is cleared and punish


    everyone who contributed to spreading those horrible rumours about you. I promise.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I smile for the first time today.


    I can¡¯t wait to kick Ashanti off her high horse and drag her into the mud once again.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Chapter 0183


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°I had the best dinner experience today since I came to this m . ¡± Tessa deres excitedly as we


    walk to the Premium residence to retire for the night. I know exactly why she¡¯s saying


    that.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to let that slide, with you?¡±


    ¡°Never.¡± She stops in her tracks and shoots me an intense look. ¡°Do you have any idea how


    satisfying it is to see someone like Rhea being reprimanded? It just reminds me that the Moon


    goddess is just after all and that the universe has its way of making sure people¡¯s evil deedse


    back to bite them right the a s s when they¡¯re least suspecting. Rhea, the one who bullies and


    instigates rumours about people, is now the one on the hot seat. To think the rumour flying around


    is the truth! Oh, sweet mother of all werewolves, Rhea has ruined her life.¡±


    ¡°Tessaaa.¡± I wipe a gentle smack on her shoulder, ring at her. I know she¡¯s trying to get me to talk


    trash about Rhea.


    Trust me, I want to. I really want to trash talk about Rhea, throw mocking words at her anytime I see


    her and maybe even join the other girls in bullying her, but I can¡¯t. That¡¯s not what my father would


    want me to do to my sister. If I do any of those things and he ever finds out, he¡¯ll be very


    disappointed in me. So, I¡¯m just going to stand by and let the others do the bullying for me.


    ¡°What?¡± Tessa cries. ¡°Since you¡¯re not going to trash-talk her, let me do it for both of us, okay?¡± She


    says, winking her eyebrows at me and smiling. I try to hold back theughter bubbling in my throat


    but fail woefully. It explodes out of my mouth and I barely hold myself back from howling with


    laughter. Tessa bursts intoughter as well and the atmosphere around us is filled with our voices.


    I shouldn¡¯t beughing at my sister¡¯s predicament. I¡¯m such a horrible person.


    Weugh all the way to the building entrance. As we walk towards the door, my eyes are looking


    everywhere else, but at Tessa¡¯s face because I know one look at her and I¡¯ll startughing all over


    again.


    I stop walking when the yellow headlights of a car sh behind me. Tessa and I turn to look and my


    heart falls into my stomach when I see a familiar ?ar approaching. It¡¯s the same car Alpha Reagan


    always sends with his driver toe pick me up,


    The car stops in front of us and the driver¡¯s steps and smiles when he sees me.


    ¡°Good evening


    Ashanti. I¡¯m here to take you to the Alpha¡¯s chambers. He¡¯s waiting for you.¡±


    No, he isn¡¯t!


    I shoot Tessa a scared look, begging her with my eyes to tell this man I don¡¯t want to go over to


    Alpha Reagan¡¯s chambers today because I¡¯m scared of what he¡¯ll do to me once I arrive. He¡¯s been


    cold and indifferent towards me these past days. Our interactions are emotionless. He f u c k s me


    hard without any care in the world. He scares me. My heart sinks when the driver opens the


    passenger seat door for me to hop in. I look at Tessa again and almost fall on my knees when she


    nods and urges me to go in.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± I cry under my breath, clutching onto her arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know how furious he¡¯ll get if his driver takes that news back to him. Save yourself his


    terror and go see him already.¡±


    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t like me anymore. Why does he keep calling me over?¡±


    ¡°Ashanti¡­¡± She peels my hands off her arm and pulls me to the car door. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. Just get in


    the car already.¡±


    ¡°Please,e with me.¡± I cry.


    ¡®Are you kidding me right now?¡± She whispers harshly and ces her hand on my head, guiding me


    into the backseat of the vehicle. ¡°Get in. You shouldn¡¯t keep the Lycan King waiting. And if you¡¯re


    too frightened to do anything with him, tell him. Okay?¡± I sit in the car and nod my head.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Good. Seat belt on.¡± She instructs like a mother would and I strap on my seat belt. ¡°Have a


    wonderful night and see you tomorrow.¡± She wishes with a bright smile on her face and closes the


    door.


    I can¡¯t even smile back at her or wish her the same because of the sinking nervous pain in my


    stomach. It¡¯s like my guts are being chopped into tiny pieces and I¡¯m going to s h i t them out


    soon.


    ¡°Have a wonderful night.¡±


    I scoff when those words rey in my mind.


    There will be nothing wonderful about this night with Alpha Reagan. I¡¯m sure of that.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Chapter 0184


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV


    Twenty minutester, I¡¯m standing before Alpha Reagan¡¯s bedroom door with my heart in my throat.


    A mixture of worry and fear colls in my stomach as I try to imagine what will happen when I get in


    there..


    Will he seize my lips in a harsh kiss? Bend me over his bend and f k me from behind like thest


    time? Horror skates through me, causing me to shiver from head to toe.


    I¡¯m so scared and nervous. I wish I could turn around and run away.


    After contemting for long, I exhale a long-held breath and rap my knuckles twice against the


    wooden door I¡¯m in front of. I take a step back as I wait for a reply toe and it does almost


    immediately. I brush my sweaty palms over my dress before creaking the door open. My head goes


    in first and my eyes scan the scenario of the room before my whole body follows. The familiar feel


    and smell of the bedroom envelopes me as I close the door behind me. My eyes are searching.


    Searching for Alpha Reagan and they finally find him sitting on a sofa in the sitting area, his back


    facing me.


    ¡°Good evening, Alpha.¡± I greet him with a curt bow.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°You know what to do.¡± He says with lethal calmness and without sparing me a nce still. I nod my


    head, even though he can¡¯t see it because he¡¯s backing me and then I head straight to


    the bathroom.


    My mind is with the moon as I take my shower. I need to try and distract myself from all this tension


    and fear, else I¡¯ll snap or go crazy.


    When I¡¯m done bathing, I walk into the closet where I apply his lotion on my body and throw on one


    of his shirts with no underwear. I go back to the livingroom and meet him in the same


    position I left him a while ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± I announce, My voice sounds so small and unsure. I release a shaky breath when he


    picks up the TV remote from the table and turns off the TV. My eyes follow his body form as he


    heaves himself from the sofa and finally turns to look at me.


    He¡¯s shirtless and looking smashing as always. My eyes go down to his waist which, on it, lies on


    the waistband of the ck sweat pants he¡¯s putting on. The bulge I see further down makes my


    thighs clench and my body burns until I think I¡¯ll copse into a pile of ash on the floor.


    That¡¯s how hot he is. Hot enough to burn me to ashes.


    1/3


    +15 BONUS


    As he walks towards me, the ice pools in his eyes melt, revealing the zing inferno that heated me


    from head to toe.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me as though it¡¯s your first time seeing me shirtless?¡± He asks and stops


    barely a few inches in front of me, looking down at my face with his emotionless clear my throat.


    eyes. I


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I reply dryly. He scoffs.


    ¡°Anyway. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been informed about the uingpetition.¡± He switches to a


    completely unrted topic and I¡¯m not even surprised. He¡¯s so good at doing that.


    ¡°Yes. Delta Kyle made the announcement today after training.¡±


    ¡°Good. Just so you know, I¡¯ll be rooting for you.¡± My cheeks burn as I maintain eye contact with him.


    ¡°So¡­¡± He holds my chin in his right hand and stares deep into my eyes. His thick dark brows are


    lowered. ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± He whispers rapidly. My pulse throbs through every inch of my


    body. My skin tingles with his gentle caresses on my cheeks. A mixture of fear and sweetness pools


    in my belly and I try my best to keep myself upright on my jelly- turned knees.


    This man knows how to make my insides melt and catch fire at the same time with just a few


    words.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± I croak. Stutter. ¡°I¡¯ll have that in mind as I fight.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    His hand drops from my face to my stomach and I suck in a deep breath when I feel fingers slide all


    the way down to my p u s s y. His other hand gently holds my neck and my eyes shut close when


    his index finger locates my c i t and starts rubbing over it. A soft moan escapes my throat and I part


    my legs to give him more ess to what he¡¯s looking for.


    ¡°How can you be so wet already?¡± He whispers with a husky voice. My eyes snap open. My entire


    body quivers from his hand-work on my c


    and my breath has gone erratic. I¡¯m climbing on my toes and falling back down as I take it all that


    he¡¯s giving me. ¡°You seem to like this very much.¡±


    ¡°L¡­ I¡­ like it when you do that,¡± I whisper breathlessly to him and squirm when he gives a gentle


    squeeze on my c l it. ¡°F u c . if you keep doing that I¡¯m going toe too soon.¡±


    He stops.


    Our gazes meet.


    2/3


    apart before settling between them. Sparks break through across my body as he rubs his hard,


    veiny k against my pink p u s s y lips. My heart rate goes from steady to ra pid at the sight of his


    muscr c o k pressed against my p s s y. My hand reaches for his strong arms and grabs it tight.


    To my surprise, he looks up at me.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± I beg, almost breathlessly. He¡¯s rubbing the tip of his c c k up and down my p s y and it


    feels too good, it makes me cry out in pleasure.


    ¡°Why are you begging me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you to f u c k me already.¡± As if waiting for me to say that, he ms his k deep into me.


    I convulse. A groan hitches in my throat when I f ee l his d i k hit my guts.


    God, he¡¯s big.


    He¡¯s hard.


    He¡¯s stretching my p s s y to its limit. I can feel every inch of his big co k.


    He slides out of me, taking out my wetness and rubs it all over my p u ss y.


    ¡°Like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡± My hand goes over to my throbbing c li t and starts rubbing it:


    He takes a kneeling posture and holds my legs pulling me down, closer to his body. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    No sweet words. No forey. No kissing.


    He f u c k s me like it¡¯s hisst day on earth.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Over here.¡± Tessa calls once I walk into the cafeteria. It¡¯s morning and the driver just dropped me


    off from Alpha Reagan¡¯s chambers. He was long gone when I woke and I wasn¡¯t even surprised.


    He¡¯s been doing that for a while now.


    I head over to Tessa¡¯s table where she¡¯s seated with Kelly.


    ¡°Good morning, girls.¡± I greet trying to sound as cheerful as I can. I pull out a seat for myself and as


    I sit down, Kelly rises to go and get me the only breakfast dish that¡¯s on the menu.


    ¡°Good morning. You don¡¯t look too good.¡± Says Tessa after observing me for a while. I sight heavily.


    I don¡¯t look too good because I don¡¯t feel too good.


    My pussy is sore. Alpha Reagan fucked me hardst night and made things worse by leaving me to


    spend the night alone in his bedroom. When I asked him why he was leaving after sex, he told me


    to mind my business.


    I cried myself to sleep.


    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± I lie smoothly. Tessa doesn¡¯t look convinced.


    ¡°No i


    ¡°No improvement, I suppose.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°No improvement.¡±


    She focuses on her food. I don¡¯t want to talk aboutst night so I smile when Kelly arrives with my


    food.


    ¡°Thank you, love.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°Oooohhh, look who we have here.¡± A loud voice cuts through the atmosphere. What follows is


    laughter and giggles from the rest of the girls in the cafeteria.


    ¡°It¡¯s the fuck champion.¡±


    ¡°Rhea Anderson of Fuck Nation. Don¡¯t you love how that name just suits her!


    They all startughing and pointing at Rhea who just walked into the cafeteria. I shoot her a


    sorrowful look. I¡¯ve been in her position before. Having peopleugh at you openly and throw snide


    remarks about you the moment you walk into the room¡­ it¡¯s a horrible experience, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t


    bring myself tough at her.


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°If she sits down to eat, I¡¯m going leave. I don¡¯t want to catch being a whore.¡±


    ¡°Whore!¡±


    ¡°Slut!¡±


    ¡°I think the perfect name for her is ¡°nymphomaniac¡°, because no one would have sex that many


    men if they weren¡¯t a nymphomaniac.¡±


    her face v


    when I


    ¡°They¡¯re destroying her!¡± Tessa remarks and I expect to see a big smile on her look at her, but


    there¡¯s none. There¡¯s a disgusted look on her face as she watches the girls annihte Rhea with


    insults. She¡¯s not pleased with what¡¯s going on.


    Rhea finally runs out of the cafeteria in tears when she can¡¯t take it anymore. I would go out there


    and try tofort her, but knowing who she is, I¡¯d be setting myself up for trouble and insults if I


    dared to do that. I can bet my life she mes me for what¡¯s happening to her right


    now.


    Soon, theughter dies down and the girls are back to eating their food even though some of them


    are still whispering insane things about Rhea. I can only shake my head and wish that one day, they


    all get a taste of their own medicine.


    ¡°Oh, how the tables have turned.¡± Kelly exims after a long sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s terrible to watch. These girls have no conscience.¡±


    ¡°Sure, they don¡¯t.¡± I chime in.


    ¡°Ashanti, I heard about thepetition that¡¯s to take ce this weekend among you fighters. You¡¯re


    going to join, right?¡± Kelly asks excitedly as I nod my head.


    Even if I didn¡¯t want to, I would after Alpha Reagan told me he¡¯d be rooting for me. He¡¯s expecting


    me to join, so I have to.


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± That¡¯s Tessa. ¡°I know you¡¯ll make it to the finals and so will Alina. I hope you beat


    her ass.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be easy, Tess. Alina is a Lycan warrior and shees from a military


    background.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re an Alpha heir. All your ancestors were Alphas and soldiers as well. You are just as


    strong as she is. Even more because you have Alpha blood running in your veins and you¡¯ve been


    learning how to fight since you learned to walk.¡± Her analysis makes me chuckle. ¡°Look. I¡¯m going to


    try and get to the final. I¡¯m going to fight my best, that day. If I win, good. food and If I don¡¯t, still fine.


    Expect too much from me at your own risk.¡± I take a scoop of my start chewing. Kelly and Tessa


    simply nod their heads and ride on with their meals as well.


    +15 BONUS


    What I just said is the direct opposite of how I feel.


    I¡¯m very determined to fight my way to the finals so I can fight with Alina. I look forward to kicking


    her ass in public.


    And also¡­ maybe.. just maybe if I don¡¯t disappoint Alpha Reagan by winning in the female


    category, his feelings for me will rekindle and things will go back to the way they used to be


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    between us.


    I sure sound like a hopeless romantic, but what am I supposed to do when my heart beats.


    uncontrobly for him? When the mere thought of him makes me blush till my face turns red. When


    my wolf never stops singing to me that he¡¯s my mate?


    What can I do when I¡¯m hopelessly in love with that man?


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Dy Comments


    Vote (14)


    GET IT


    +15 BONUS

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Chapter 0186


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    A week has never run out as fast as this one did. One moment it was Monday and the next, it¡¯s the


    day of thepetition. The week has been a tough one for those of us who are to partake in the


    competition. Normalbat training was put on hold and we only showed up at the arena to


    practice the fighting skills we¡¯ve mastered and prepared to face our opponents on the


    D-day..


    The list of duel partners were pasted just like Delta Kyle had announced and I¡¯d even gotten to meet


    the two girls I¡¯ll be dueling with, which I must defeat if I want to make it to the finals. I watched them


    train and that was the worst thing I could ever do to myself. They are good, so good that it made me


    nervous at first, but I no longer feel that way, thanks to Delta Kyle.


    He has been my personal coach for the past few days. He said he wants me to win and he has


    trained me for victory. Alina could burst into pieces anytime she walked into the arena and saw her


    brother teaching me.


    For Alpha Reagan, I haven¡¯t seen a glimpse of him ever since thest night I spent at his ce. It


    makes me sad and I miss him dearly, but I know this is what I need. Being around him will distract


    me from my training and make me less active. I¡¯m sure he knows that, that¡¯s why he¡¯s been keeping


    his distance.


    A loud banging sound jabs me out of my thoughts, my head snaps to the left to see what made the


    sound and it happens to be one of thepetitors who just mmed the door to her locker shut.


    She seems to be upset about something.


    We¡¯re in the dressing room at the stadium where thepetition will take ce. I haven¡¯t been


    outside to see the amount of people in attendance, but I suspect there are a lot.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± A voice whispers my name from behind. I almost scream with excitement when I see


    Kelly and Tessa rushing over to me with big smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Kelly. Tessa. You came!¡±


    ¡°We had to, even though it wasn¡¯t easy getting in here. We had to tell the guards at the door. we¡¯dN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    let them have us for the entire night if they let use in and see you. The fools fell for it!¡± Tessa


    exins as she rolls her eyes. I giggle heartily.


    I¡¯m so happy to see them here. Nervousness was just about to slice my abdomen into two halves.


    Seeing them makes me feel at ease.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m happy they fell for it.¡±


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Tessa asks, stepping forward. Her eyes are examining my face. ¡°You don¡¯t


    look too good.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°I might die of nervousness, Tess. I¡¯ve never done anything like this, I¡¯m so scared. What if I


    embarrass myself out there?¡± My body is shaking as Iy out my worries to her. She steps closer


    and her soft palms cube my face in a firm hold.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± She calls softly, her eyes searching mine. ¡°It¡¯s okay for you to feel nervous because this is


    your first time doing this, but what is not okay is you trying to belittle yourself when you¡¯re just


    moments away from fighting with the others and proving your worth. Don¡¯t let negative thoughts


    steal your confidence. I watched you train rigorously for this. You are more ready and this


    competition will know no greater than you. You are a thousand times more ready than anyone in this


    room. Got that?¡± She asks in a firm tone and I nod my head.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± She gives me a gentle pat on my cheeks and steps back. ¡°We have to go now. We can¡¯t get


    caught meeting you here. We¡¯ll be cheering for you from the audience.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,Tessa.¡± I throw my arms around her, engulfing her in a tight hug and drawing in a deep


    breath. She has no idea how much better I feel now. The sinking nervous pain in my stomach is


    gone and I feel my confidence sprouting out and spreading through every pore in my body.


    Her presence and words of encouragement have made me feel a lot better.


    ¡°Can I have a word with her too?¡± A familiar voice asks from a distance and we all snap our heads


    in its direction. It requires unbearable effort to keep me on my feet when I see Alpha Reagan


    standing at the door.


    I blink several times, unable to believe that it¡¯s actually Alpha Reagan standing at the door.


    He¡¯s thest person I expected to see.


    Comments

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Chapter 0187


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    Tessa and Kelly quickly bow to him and rush out of the changing room to give us privacy. That¡¯s


    when I notice that even the other girls who were changing are nowhere to be found. It¡¯s just the two


    of us right now.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± I whisper as he stalks closer to me.


    It¡¯s been five days since Ist saw him. I have been counting. Seeing him right now reminds me of


    how much I¡¯ve missed him. He stops in front of me.


    ¡°Kyle told me you trained very hard for thispetition.¡± He says calmly, quietly.


    ¡°He was my personal coach and I¡¯m grateful to him for taking out time to train me.¡± My voice is


    lower than a whisper. My eyes are stered on the floor below. Being this close to him does


    something catastrophic to my self restraint. My feelings for him, coupled with the fact that I miss


    him, might force me to do something d i I dare to look into his charming, brown


    eyes.


    ¡°Look at me.¡± His calm orderes through. My face turns molten red and the flush spreads from


    my cheeks to my neck. I don¡¯t want to look at him for the reasons I just listed above. Ashanti.¡± He


    calls my name, but I still do not look up. He takes matters into his own hands and lifts my chin with


    his index finger. When our gazes meet, I offer him a crooked smile that doesn¡¯t reach my eye. He


    chuckles. ¡°I¡¯d rather you frown than give me such a pathetic smile.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything. I keep my gaze glued to his face with my mind as nk as a white sheet of


    paper.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you trained hard for this fight.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t do otherwise, not after you told me you were rooting for me. Thest thing I want to do is


    disappoint you.¡±


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t. You¡¯re an excellent fighter and all you have to do is step into that circle with a


    positive mindset. If at any time you feel like giving up, just remember you¡¯re on the list of people


    who havested ten rounds of duel with me. There are only three people on that list, Ashanti. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    You know what that means, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I nod my head.


    I have never won a single round with him, but resisting ten rounds means I¡¯m quite strong and


    tactful. Resilient too.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Thank you for your words of encouragement.¡± I sh him a smile. It¡¯s a genuine one this time


    around. I wish I could put the words he just said to me in my pocket, just to touch them during my


    fights and remind myself that they exist.


    His gaze lingers along the length of my body as he takes a step forward. Thick, searing heat.


    distributes itself throughout my body when palms my face and gently caresses my left cheek.


    Sparks ignite on the spot he just touched.


    ¡°Even


    on a day like this, with all this tension, you still manage to look beautiful.¡± His raspy voice whispers,


    taking me by surprise. ¡°How do you do that?¡± I can see his face leaning closer and closer to mine.


    Soon, our breaths are fanning each other¡¯s faces and I can feel the warmth from his body on mine.


    My body is humming with feelings, it¡¯s almost indecent.


    ¡°I have no¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhhh¡­¡± He cuts me off and pulls me into his arms. Our lips touch and I know I¡¯m going to split


    into two halves. He¡¯s kissing me like he¡¯s lost me, found me and I¡¯m slipping away from him and he


    doesn¡¯t want to let me go. I kiss him back with all my might, reliving every memory of his lips, his


    touch, his scent, his skin. I¡¯m frayed and falling apart and making no effort to convert the tremors in


    my bones and he¡¯s so hot, his skin is so hot, his lips are so hot, they ignite the blood in my veins.


    I¡¯m on fire!


    When we break the kiss, he connects his forehead with mine and we¡¯re both panting like dogs.


    This is thest minute preparation I needed for thispetition.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    RHEA¡¯S POV.


    The day has finally arrived for us to carry out the n we¡¯ve spent thest three days


    brainstorming on. Everything has been set in ce and if things go smoothly, Ashanti will be out of


    our lives for good.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Just the thought of seeing her being behind bars or hanged in public gets me excited. I¡¯m so ready


    to bring her down.


    ¡°Is everyone set?¡± Alina asks quietly as she walks into the room, already dressed forpetition.


    Even in a fighting attire, she still looks gorgeous.


    ¡°Yes, we are.¡± I reply and so do the other six girls.


    ¡°Good.¡± She closes the door behind her and gestures to us to form a circle around her. We do that


    immediately. ¡°Alright, right now, Ashanti has already been lured into the room where the guests¡®


    meals are being kept. I need her to go there so that the CCTV can capture her entering the room.


    That will serve as strong evidence that she was indeed in the room with the food. Now, Nelly, while


    she¡¯s away, you have to go to the dressing room at the stadium and nt the herb and the poison


    that will be used in her locker. You mustn¡¯t get caught!¡± She warns.


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Nelly says firmly. Alina nods her head and turns to the other two girls who are dressed for


    combat just like she is.


    ¡°Celine, Lois, did you two already eat the poisoned meal?¡± She asks and they both nod their heads.


    ¡°Perfect. It¡¯ll take effect soon and during your duels with Ashanti, you¡¯ll be too weak to fight. Ashanti


    will win easily and afterwards, you two will show up and use her of poisoning your meals so she


    could have an unfair fight and win. The herb Nelly is about to nt in her locker will serve as


    evidence of that usation.¡± She turns to me. ¡°Rhea, you will lead this other lot to the room Ashanti


    has been lured into and poison the meals to be served to the special guests.¡± My heart starts


    drumming in my chest, but I nod my head in agreement.


    Yes, it¡¯s dangerous, but this is a well crafted n. It¡¯s very unlikely that we¡¯ll get caught.


    She looks at each and every one of us with so much determination in her eyes. She trusts us to


    aplish this mission and we cannot fail her.


    ¡°Celine and Lois, your role is to use Ashanti of poisoning you in order to have an upper hand


    during your duels. Rhea, Cynthia, Zina and Fay, your job is to poison the food for the guests and for


    you Nelly, all you have to do is nt the evidence that will further implicate Ashanti when she gets


    used. The CCTV footage of Ashanti going into the room will be kept for more evidence, but


    yours will be deleted immediately. There will be no evidence to show that any of you went to the


    room or the dressing room or even in here. I have arranged with someone to get rid of the tapes.


    So


    rid of the tapes. So you have nothing to worry about.¡±


    1:2


    +15 BONUS


    I sigh in relief.


    Thest thing I want is anyone tracing these atrocities we¡¯re about tomit back to me. That


    will be the end for me.


    ¡°That said, let¡¯s all get to work. I¡¯ll head back to my dressing room and so will Celine and Lois. The


    rest of you, get to work!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± The other girls say in unison. I simply nod my head and follow them out of the


    room.


    When we get out of the Harem building, Nelly leaves us and heads for the stadium while the other


    three girls and myself head to the Premium Residence building where the food was cooked and is


    being kept.


    The girls and I decide to dispatch and go into the building one by one so it doesn¡¯t look suspicious.


    I¡¯m the one to lead the way. As I walk to the door, I almost trip on my steps when I see Ashanti


    walking out of the Premium residence, looking confused.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at the stadium? I heard thepetition has begun.¡± I say, walking


    closer to her. She¡¯s looking around, as if searching for someone.


    ¡°Why on earth will Delta Kyle ask me to meet him there in the first ce? And all that food I saw!


    What the heck!¡± She mumbles under her breath,pletely ignoring me and moving forward. I


    watch her disappear at a corner before heading into the building.


    Alina seeded in getting her toe over here like she told us. She¡¯s a genius.


    I go into the lobby and the other girls join me soon. We both head to the private room and to our


    greatest surprise, it¡¯s unguarded.


    I take the poison from the girls and hastily pour in the dishes containing different varieties of food.


    There¡¯s a fat smile on my face by the time I cover thest dish and turn to the girls. We all high. five


    each other in the air and scamper out of the kitchen before the guards return.


    Poisoning important guests. Poisoning fellowpetitors so as to win easily. CCTV footage of her


    being in the room where the food was being kept. The same poison among her belongings.


    Ashanti is going down for real this time.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± I mutter furiously as I walk back to the changing room with a frown on my


    face. The guy clearly said Delta Kyle was waiting for me in that particr room, but when I got


    there, there was no sign of Delta Kyle. All I saw was dishes of food lined up on a table with their


    delicious aroma inviting me to go have a taste. I had to close my eyes and will myself to leave as


    fast as I could before I got tempted.


    If I dare to eat before going to fight, I¡¯m going to puke my guts out on one of my opponents heads. I


    don¡¯t think any of them would be pleased to have my undigested food all over their


    bodies.


    I sit on a nearby stool and tap my feet against the floor impatiently. The moring crowd from


    outside is an indication that thepetition has begun. Soon it¡¯ll be my turn. I¡¯ll have to go out there


    and fight in the presence of a crowd, bearing in mind that I don¡¯t have to


    disappoint Alpha Reagan. Let¡¯s hope I don¡¯t die of anxiety before I¡¯m called out there.


    Sighing heavily, I rest my back against the wall and pound my fist against my chest, trying to calm


    my raging heart beats. I take small, even breaths to help steady my mind.


    ¡°It feels strange seeing you in this state.¡± A low voice speaks from the door. I snap my eyes


    open


    and turn to see who it is. A crease forms between my brows when I see Kyle walking into N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    the room with a smile on his face.


    How dare he smile after ying such a prank on me?


    I haul myself from the seat and cast a dangerous re.


    ¡°You think pranking me amidst all this tension is fun?¡± I don¡¯t hide my annoyance. He stops walking


    and furrows his brows.


    ¡°Pranking you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You sent someone to tell me to meet you at the Premium Residence, but when I got there you


    were nowhere to be found. Do you know how far it is from this stadium to the Premium residence?


    You made me waste the energy I was supposed to be saving for my fight!¡± I shout


    at the


    top of my voice. His face splits into a smile so wide, so beatific, I wonder if he¡¯s misheard me.


    My temper rises even higher. ¡°You think it¡¯s funny?¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact, yes, I think it¡¯s funny. I didn¡¯t send for you. You should know I¡¯d never y such


    a stupid prank on you. Not on a day like this.¡± His voice is deceptively soft. The smile on his face is


    gone, but he isn¡¯t frowning either. He just looks very serious.


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    I blink several times before focusing my gaze on him again.


    ¦°


    ¡°What do you mean you didn¡¯t send for me? The guy clearly told me you wanted to see me.¡®


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± He calls and walks closer to me. ¡°Believe me I didn¡¯t prank you. Someone else must have


    thought it I¡¯d be funny to mess with you before you go out there to fight. On a day like this, I won¡¯t


    ask you toe me, I wille to you, like I have now.¡± My confusion has spiraled out of control.


    If he says he didn¡¯t prank me, then he didn¡¯t. I trust him.


    Now, the question is, who did?


    It couldn¡¯t be Tessa and Kelly. They would never do a thing like that to me.


    It can¡¯t be Alpha Reagan either. Heck, I¡¯d rather believe the possibility that my father would y


    such a prank on me, not Alpha Reagan.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Delta Kyle¡¯s gentle call snaps me out of my thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Everything is


    alright. I¡¯m here.¡±


    That¡¯s right. He¡¯s here. It doesn¡¯t matter if someone tried to prank me. What¡¯s important is that he


    hase to see me before I go out there.


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Nervous and confident.¡± I tell him and he calmly nods his head.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Chapter 0190


    ¡°I understand. You have every right to feel that way.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand. You¡¯ve never been in this kind of situation, have you?¡±


    ¡°You think I haven¡¯t?¡± He asks with a smile. I nod my head. ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°sit down.¡± He says calmly and I do as told. He sits down as well and faces me. ¡°On the day of my


    coronation as Beta of this pack, I had to fight Alpha Reagan in this same studium. It¡¯s kind of like a


    ritual that is always carried out when


    a new Beta is crowned. The Beta has to fight with the Lycan King to show his strength. I was barely


    eighteen years old. I remember stepping out of the stadium and being weed with a loud cheer


    from arge crowd. All the high ranking officials of the pack were present including every other


    Alpha from every other Lucan pack. I cannot begin to describe how terrified I felt that day. The


    cheering got even louder when Alpha Reagan stepped out from his own end. I almost fainted. We


    stepped into a circle and the whistle was blown for us to start fighting. There was no coach. They


    just left us to fight until we had no energy left in us. Alpha Reagan beat me, okay?¡± Laughter follows


    hisst sentence. I can¡¯t hold mine in so I join him. He looks at me and nods. ¡°I¡¯d been training my


    whole life for that day and when it finally came, I knew I was going to beat Alpha Reagan to pulp,


    but I forgot the fact that he had also been training for that day and he had the same goal as me.


    Coupled with that he¡¯s the Alpha. He¡¯s stronger, faster, more deadly than I¡¯ll ever be. I got the eating


    of my life from him again.¡± a


    ¡°Why did they make you guys fight with each other? It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°You know, just like the Beta of the pack, the Delta is the Alpha¡¯s advisor, defender, protector and


    friend. We are bound by oath to help him rule this pack until death separates us. Now, they make us


    fight on the coronation day to mark the first andst time we fight with each other. From then on, we


    only have to fight against other people. That¡¯s why there was no coach. That¡¯s why they let us beat


    ourselves till we have no energy left in us. ording to our ancestors, that fight cancels every other


    fight we were meant to have with each other in the


    future.¡±


    ¡°So, it is expected that from then on, you two will not fight with each other ever again?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± He confirms. I scoff.


    ¡°And how¡¯s that going?¡±


    ¡°Pretty well. It¡¯s been almost ten years and we¡¯ve never raised our fists against each other. Neither


    has Beta Ronald


    ¡°So, does it mean you had the same fight with Beta Ronald?¡±


    122


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Well, Beta Ronald had his own coronation day and on that day, he fought with Alpha Reagan. Their


    fight took ce before mine. And on the day all three of us were presented to the Pack. members


    as Alpha Beta and Delta we fought ourselves in the same circle with the same crowd.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s called a ritual. Most rituals are ridiculous.¡±


    He sighs and rises to his feet.


    ¡°So. Trust me when I say Ipletely understand how you feel right now.¡±


    ¡°Now, I do.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± He takes my hand in his and kisses them. ¡°Forget about the knives that are slicing your


    guts into tiny bits of pieces. Forget about the drums ying in your heart and focus on the


    game. Lycan or not, you are a terrific warrior and you¡¯ll win all those duels. It won¡¯t be easy, but


    you¡¯ll win. I know you will!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I smile heartily as I feel my confidence shoot up to the highest level.


    I can¡¯t wait to go out there and kick a s s.


    By CommentsN?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Chapter 0191


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    The poption is more than I expected, the moring crowd makes my knees buckle and I struggle


    to stay on my feet as I walk to the circle drawn at the center of the field. There are voices calling out


    my name, cheering for me and others doing the same for my opponent. As I walk on, I look around


    the stadium and spot the stance where Alpha Reagan and the other high ranking officials are


    seated. His eyes are trained on me, reminding me of the fact that I don¡¯t have to disappoint him.


    I won¡¯t.


    Sighing heavily, I clench my fists by my side and join my opponent in the circle. I smile at her,


    hoping we can exchange pleasantries before beating the crap out of each other, but her scowl


    deepens and that¡¯s an indication that she doesn¡¯t want to be involved in my pleasantries. I look at


    the crowd once more and fear envelops me when I think of the possibility of me losing in front of


    everyone.


    I can¡¯t let that happen.


    ¡°Why is that look on your face? Are you scared?¡± The girl, whose name I know to be Lois, asks with


    a sneer. I ignore her and keep looking around as we wait for our referee to arrive. ¡°If you¡¯re that


    scared, why don¡¯t you just give up?¡± I shoot her a scowl. She nods. ¡°It¡¯s possible, you know. All you


    have to do is kneel before me and bow down your head.¡±


    I¡¯m not going to let that slide. I shoot her a tight smile.


    ¡°Where Ie from, people who tell their opponents to surrender before the battle starts are the


    scared and weaks ones.¡±


    ¡°Scared and weak ones?¡± She scoffs.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what I think you are since you keep trying to lure me to give up.¡±


    ¡°You seem to be forgetting the fact that I¡¯m the Lycan here. I¡¯m faster, stronger, and more deadly


    th¡­¡±


    ¡°Yadda yadda yadda¡­¡± I rudely interrupt her, rolling my eyes. ¡°Stop talking and prove it when the


    whistle is blown.¡±


    An uproar from the crowd makes me look away from her to see what¡¯s going on. When I see it, my


    soul leaves my body.


    Beta Ronald.


    He¡¯s going to be our referee!


    1/2


    +15 BONUS


    No way!


    ¡°Alright girls.¡± He hollers, standing a few meters away from the circle. ¡°Your safe word is Red. No


    cheating. You start at the sound of my whistle. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes Sir!¡± Lois and I reply in unison.


    ¡°Let the best fighter win.¡±


    I take my stance the moment the whistle is blown. Feet slightly apart with my left foot which


    is


    s my non-dominant food ahead while my right foot stays behind. My torso is hardened. I curl my


    hands into a fist and raise them in front of my face. My right hand behind while my left hand stays


    ahead. Lois had taken the same stance, but unlike me who is on one spot, she¡¯s jumping around


    with a smug smile on her face.


    Meanwhile the crowd has gone erratic.


    ¡°Come on!¡± She hollers, still smiling smugly and I¡¯m so annoyed, I skip forward and throw a punch


    at her face. She swiftly shifts to the side, dodging the punch with such ease then smirking at me. ¡°I


    told you I¡¯m fast¡­¡±


    Ind an unsuspecting blow on her lips, shutting her up before she can finish that s t pi d statement


    of hers. She staggers backwards, trying to gain her bnce and when she looks at me again, her


    eyes are dark with rage and her lips are bleeding. I smirk at her. Shees at me left angrily,


    swinging her right fist before my face thoughtlessly. I block the punch with my hand and duck down,


    ¡®my eyes locate her exposed ribs and I don¡¯t hesitate to drive my right fist into it. She howls in pain


    as shees flying a few meters away before dropping to the ground with a loud thud and for a


    moment, I¡¯m shocked at what I¡¯ve done


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Comments


    Vote (14)


    GET IT


    +16 BONUS


    Chapter 0192


    She flew.


    She literally flew in the air. I had no idea I could do that.


    There¡¯s an uproar of cheers from the crowd and I can hear more people chanting my name and


    shouting out for me to get her.


    I take a step forward, but she shouts out the safe word, Red, and the whistle is blown.


    I just won the first round. A smile spreads on my face as I watch Beta Ronald go to check if


    everything is fine with her.


    It turned out my opponent was all talk and no action. At the end of the duel, I emerged victorious


    with a ten on ten victory. She was so weak, she wasn¡¯t even able to throw a single powerful punch


    at me.


    for my


    We¡¯re escorted back out of the stadium, to the dressing rooms where I have to prepare second duel


    which turns out to be the same. I win ten rounds on ten and soon, it¡¯s time for the final duel and just


    as spected, it¡¯s between Alina and me.


    Right now I¡¯m in the dressing room, repairing for the final duel and I wish Alpha Reagan would show


    up and kiss me again.¡±


    Instead the worst thing that could ever happen, happens.


    Alina shows up.


    ¡°We¡¯ve met atst.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve met atst.¡± I repeat her words with a serious look on my face. If she thinks she¡¯s going to


    seed in intimidating me before the fight begins, she¡¯s wrong.


    ¡°I heard your opponents were no match for you. You won both duels with such ease.¡±


    ¡°You heard right.¡±


    ¦§


    ¡°So are you ready to have a real battle?¡±


    ¡°Ive never been more ready for anything else in my life.¡±


    ¡°That statement made goosebumps a e r down my spine. I look forward to kicking your a s Infront of


    all these people.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything.


    A guardes in.


    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± He announces. Alina and I shot each other murderous res before following him


    +15 BONUS


    out of the room and then the stadium. We are halfway to the circle when a loud voice calls my


    name.


    ¡°Ashanti!¡±


    The cheering stops. I pause on my tracks and turn to see who just called. It¡¯s a woman. I don¡¯t know


    her from anywhere. She¡¯s frowning as she approaches us.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Beta Ronald asks, confused.


    ¡°This girl has been cheating!¡± She screams at the top of her voice, to the hearing of everyone in the


    stadium. The cheering dies and my heart beat skyrockets.


    What the f c k is she talking about.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you talking about?¡± I ask, confused. Even Beta Ronald looks very confused.


    ¡°Her opponents, Lois and C¨¦line, have been rushed to the hospital. Immediately after their duels


    with Ashanti, they started vomiting and Lois even fainted. It was discovered that their meals had


    traces of a dangerous herb in it.¡±


    ¡°And you just concluded that she did it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, because there¡¯s CCTV footage which shows her doing so. And also, the food tester who was


    sent to test the meals to be served to the guest Alpha dropped dead a few minutes after he tasted


    the meals. Ashanti was seen going into the room where the meals were being kept. There¡¯s CCTV


    footage to prove that. She poisoned her opponents and also tried to poison the guest Alphas!¡± SheCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    says firmly, loudly and the entire stadium is filled with gasps from everyone present.


    I look around, confused.


    ¡°That¡¯s an act of treason!¡± Someone shouts from the crowd. ¡°Seize her!¡±


    Before I know what¡¯s going on, a group of guards are dragging me out of the stadium.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything of that sort!¡± I try to fight them off to no avail. ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t, please. you have


    to believe me!¡±


    But they don¡¯t and I¡¯m dragged all the way to the dungeon.


    This is the end for me.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    She flew.


    She literally flew in the air. I had no idea I could do that.


    There¡¯s an uproar of cheers from the crowd and I can hear more people chanting my name and


    shouting out for me to get her.


    I take a step forward, but she shouts out the safe word, Red, and the whistle is blown.


    I just won the first round. A smile spreads on my face as I watch Beta Ronald go to check if


    everything is fine with her.


    It turned out my opponent was all talk and no action. At the end of the duel, I emerged victorious


    with a ten on ten victory. She was so weak, she wasn¡¯t even able to throw a single powerful punch


    at me.


    for my


    We¡¯re escorted back out of the stadium, to the dressing rooms where I have to prepare second duel


    which turns out to be the same. I win ten rounds on ten and soon, it¡¯s time for the final duel and just


    as spected, it¡¯s between Alina and me.


    Right now I¡¯m in the dressing room, repairing for the final duel and I wish Alpha Reagan would show


    up and kiss me again.¡±


    Instead the worst thing that could ever happen, happens.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alina shows up.


    ¡°We¡¯ve met atst.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve met atst.¡± I repeat her words with a serious look on my face. If she thinks she¡¯s going to


    seed in intimidating me before the fight begins, she¡¯s wrong.


    ¡°I heard your opponents were no match for you. You won both duels with such ease.¡±


    ¡°You heard right.¡±


    ¦§


    ¡°So are you ready to have a real battle?¡±


    ¡°Ive never been more ready for anything else in my life.¡±


    ¡°That statement made goosebumps scatter down my spine. I look forward to kicking your ass Infront


    of all these people.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything.


    A guardes in.


    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± He announces. Alina and I shot each other murderous res before following him


    +15 BONUS


    out of the room and then the stadium. We are halfway to the circle when a loud voice calls my


    name.


    ¡°Ashanti!¡±


    The cheering stops. I pause on my tracks and turn to see who just called. It¡¯s a woman. I don¡¯t know


    her from anywhere. She¡¯s frowning as she approaches us.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Beta Ronald asks, confused.


    ¡°This girl has been cheating!¡± She screams at the top of her voice, to the hearing of everyone in the


    stadium. The cheering dies and my heart beat skyrockets.


    What the fuck is she talking about.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you talking about?¡± I ask, confused. Even Beta Ronald looks very confused.


    ¡°Her opponents, Lois and C¨¦line, have been rushed to the hospital. Immediately after their duels


    with Ashanti, they started vomiting and Lois even fainted. It was discovered that their meals had


    traces of a dangerous herb in it.¡±


    ¡°And you just concluded that she did it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, because there¡¯s CCTV footage which shows her doing so. And also, the food tester who was


    sent to test the meals to be served to the guest Alpha dropped dead a few minutes after he tasted


    the meals. Ashanti was seen going into the room where the meals were being kept. There¡¯s CCTV


    footage to prove that. She poisoned her opponents and also tried to poison the guest Alphas!¡± She


    says firmly, loudly and the entire stadium is filled with gasps from everyone present.


    I look around, confused.


    ¡°That¡¯s an act of treason!¡± Someone shouts from the crowd. ¡°Seize her!¡±


    Before I know what¡¯s going on, a group of guards are dragging me out of the stadium.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything of that sort!¡± I try to fight them off to no avail. ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t, please. you have


    to believe me!¡±


    But they don¡¯t and I¡¯m dragged all the way to the dungeon.


    This is the end for me.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Chapter 0193


    REAGAN¡¯S POV.


    Okay.


    I have one question to ask amidst all this chaos.


    WHAT THE F**K IS GOING ON?


    One minute Ashanti was being led into the stadium by my Beta and the next she was being dragged


    away like she was some criminal. If Kyle had not stopped me, I would have jumped right into the


    stadium from where I was seated.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± His voice calls my name, snapping me out of my thoughts. I look over my


    shoulders.


    ¡°What?¡± I bark.


    ¡°You¡¯re walking past your office.¡± He says, calmly. I look back ahead and that¡¯s when I notice I¡¯m


    indeed two steps away from where my office door is situated. Groaning, I pull myself behind and


    stand In Front of the door. He opens it and once I step in, I¡¯m beyond shocked to see Alpha Morgan


    and Rowan already seated in my office, engaged in a raging conversation on the topic. The moment


    they see me, they rise to feets and bow.


    Alpha Reagan, how do you intend to handle this situation?¡± Asks, Alpha Morgan, impatiently.


    ¡°Yes. Tell us. What that girl did was sacrilegious! She deserves to be hanged immediately!¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡± I roar furiously and they both snap their mouths shut?


    Hanged my a s s!


    I¡¯d cut my head off and feed it to the crows before I let my mate get hanged.


    I¡¯m walking towards my office table, but halfway to it, I turn to Kyle who looks ready to execute any


    command I give him right now.


    ¡°The fighters who are using Ashanti of poisoning them, I don¡¯t care if they¡¯re still puking their


    guts out or in aa, bring them to me. CCTV footage, bring it to me. I want every detective in this


    pack on this issue. Now!¡±


    ¡°That will be done with immediately effect, My Lord.¡± Kyle bows and swiftly exits the office. I resume


    my walk to my work table where I sit on the chair and heave out an exasperated sigh.


    Alpha Morgan and Rowan are staring at me, their eyes begging me to let them talk but I tell them


    with my own eyes to be quiet if they want to keep having heads.


    I¡¯m too upset, too furious, too scared to have a conversation with anyone now. The only thing


    TH


    +15 BONUS


    I want to talk about at this moment is how to get Ashanti out of this mess.


    A murder attempt on the lives of two Lycan Alphas. That is not a crime even I, the Lycan King, can


    get her out without proper investigation. If evidence leads to her, she will be hanged and there¡¯s


    nothing I can do about that. So, you see where I¡¯m standing.


    My a s is on hot coals.


    She didn¡¯t do it.


    I


    know she didn¡¯t do it. Ashanti is not a cheat, neither is she a murderer. She has no motive for


    trying to kill two Lycan Alphas and she¡¯s definitely not the type to cheat in order to win a


    competition. She¡¯s strong, she¡¯s an excellent fighter and she knows that. She believes in herself, so


    there¡¯s no way she would have nned to poison her opponents just so she could have an easy


    victory.


    This is another one of those nned acts.


    Her enemies are at it again.


    This time around, when I get a hold of the culprit, I won¡¯t go easy on her. He or she will feel the


    wrath of my anger.


    Twenty minutester, the door to my office is opened and Kyle walks in with the two girls right


    behind him with a few guards. I don¡¯t let theme to me, I rise to my feet and go to meet them.


    The girls look terrified.


    Good day, Alpha.¡± They both greet in unison.


    There¡¯s nothing good about the day.


    ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± I order calmly, dangerously. The girls exchange knowing looks and nod at


    each other before one of them, the red-haired one, clears her throat to speak.


    ¡°Ashanti poisoned our meals so she could have easy victories over us.¡± Says the girl, but I don¡¯t


    believe a word she just said. I look at Kyle who shakes his head.


    He doesn¡¯t believe it either.


    ¡°No.¡± I say, looking back at the girls. ¡°Ashanti would never do a thing like that.¡±


    ¡°How are you so sure?¡± That¡¯s Alpha Rowan. He rises to his feet andes to meet us at the


    centre of the office. My eyes are glued to his lips and I¡¯m fighting my urge to leave a punch on it. A


    punch that will keep the mouth shut. ¡°That girl Ashanti, she¡¯s an ordinary werewolf who was going to


    go up against Lycan Soldiers. She¡¯d do anything to win and poisoning the meals of her opponents


    to incapacitate them was the easiest thing to do.¡± I shoot him a sharp re that makes him back up.


    ¡°You know nothing about that girl, so be quiet!¡± I sneer, before looking back at Kyle. ¡°The CCTV.¡± He


    stretches his right palm out and in it lies a sh. I pick it up and fly back to my table


    +15 BONUS


    at the speed of light.


    The rest of the men, except the guards, join ine as I watch footage of Ashanti arriving at the


    Premium Residence and going to the room where the meals were being kept, but other than that,


    there¡¯s nothing else that directly ties her to being the one who poisoned the meals.


    Even more confusing!


    Just then, the office door opens and a guard walks in with something that looks like grass a small


    bottle in his hand.


    and


    ¡°My Lord.¡± He calls with a deep bow.


    ¡°Speak.¡± I order impatiently. He raises his head to look at me.


    ¡°After searching Ashanti¡¯s locket room at the stadium, these two things were found in it. This herb is


    what they im she used to poison her opponents meals and the liquid in this little bottle is the


    deadly prison they im she put in the meals for Alphas.¡± The guards¡¯ words stter across my


    face like hot oil. I am hot and cold and unsteady.


    That can¡¯t be right.


    That can¡¯t be true.


    ¡°She tried to kill us!¡± Alpha Morgan insists and I shoot him with an angry re that shuts his


    mouth.


    Something¡¯s not right!¡± That¡¯ Kyle. I shoot him an eager look. He looks back at the CCTV footage


    and backwards the scene where Ashnati arrives at the Premium Residence and goes into the room


    for meals. It ends there as usual.


    My frustration peaks.


    ¡°Why does the footage show her going into the room, but there¡¯s no other footage of her actually


    poisoning the meals?¡± I ask, agitated.


    ¡°That¡¯s because there cannot be footage of something that never happened.¡± He says and looks


    closer at the screen. ¡°And that time. Quarter past eleven am, that¡¯s just ten minutes before I went to


    the dressing room to talk to her. When I saw her she was angry with me for asking someone to tell


    her to meet me at the Premium Residence only for her to arrive and I was nowhere to be found.¡±


    The entire room goes still and I stare nkly at the wall ahead of


    me.


    After a few seconds, I look back at Kyle who has a knowing look in his eyes.


    ¡°Are you thinking what I¡¯m thinking?¡± He asks me quietly and I slowly nod my head.


    ¡°She has been set up.


    ¡°F u c k!¡± He curses bitterly and I look at him in awe.


    3/4Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    0194


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    I¡¯m sitting on my butt on the cold cell floor, leaning against the wall with my knees pulled up to my


    chest. I have been crying since I got thrown in here. My heart hurts, my head feels like someone is


    blowing awar horn in it. My face ispletely drenched with tears. I raise my head from between


    them and stare nkly at the dark wall in front of me.


    I¡¯m being used of poisoning my opponents and attempting to poison the guest Lycan Alphas


    who were invited toe watch thepetition. Among all the usations that have ever been


    levied on me in this pack, this tops it all and it¡¯s definitely going to be the end of me.


    Alpha Reagan is no longer interested in me, so I doubt if he¡¯ll jump in to save me like he always


    does. My only hope now is Alpha Kyle and there¡¯s very little he can do because the people who set


    me up definitely crafted the perfect n that will trace back all evidence to me.


    I¡¯m going to get hanged publicly and my father will be persecuted for the rest of his life for having a


    child like me. It¡¯s Over.


    Everything inch of my body is taut with tension. Pressure is building in my chest, pounding louder


    and faster and harder. I cannot calm the palpitations crashing my nervous


    I¡¯m


    going to die for a crime I did notmit.


    system.


    The sound of approaching footsteps makes sirens spin in my head. I jump to my feet and rush to


    the barred cell door, looking left and right, eager to see who¡¯s approaching so I can begin my plea of


    innocence. The footsteps be louder as the persones closer and when he finallyes to


    view and I see his face, I almost sprout out a pair of wings and fly away.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± I call in a broken whisper. He steps in front of the cell and my stomach falls over.


    He¡¯s ring at me with his wiped clean of any emotion. ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t do it. You know I¡¯m not


    capable of such.¡± I whimper. Tears return to my eyes and spill down my cheeks like a waterfall. The


    look on his face, the unguarded strain, the flinching terror, makes me swallow dryly. ¡°Please. I¡¯ve


    been set up. You have to believe me.¡± Is all I can manage.


    ¡°The CCTV footage shows you entering the meal room at about quarter past eleven am.¡± He finally


    speaks and my mind starts working like aputer to process what he just said.


    ¡°The meal room?¡± I ask with creased brows.


    ¡°Yes. The room were the meals to the served to the guest Alphas were being kept.¡± I look away


    from him and furrow my brows as I try to scout my brain for any memory of me going into a meal


    room at eleven fifteen am and it clicks.


    The meal room!


    +15 BONUS


    That room!


    I shoot Alpha Reagan an eager look.


    ¡°I remember going into a room which had foot set on the table. So much food! I was even tempted


    to test some. I had no idea those were the meals for the Alphas.¡±


    ¡°What did you go to do there?¡±


    ¡°Someone told me Delta Kyle asked me to meet him there, but when I got there he was nowhere to


    be found. I only found outter, when Delta Kyle came to meet me himself at the dressing room,


    that it had been a prank. That¡¯s the only reason why I went into that room.¡±


    ¡°So, you didn¡¯t put anything in the meals.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I deny it with all my might, tears burn behind my eyelids and a painful nod forms in my throat.


    ¡°I would ne¡­¡± I try to speak again but my voice breaks. I attempt to swallow the knot in my throat,


    but it feels like I¡¯m trying to swallow toothpicks. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± I stutter painfully. ¡°I swear I would never do


    a thing like that. I¡¯m not a murderer.¡±


    11


    By CommentsCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°What about your duel opponents? Do you know anything about their food poisoning? There¡¯s a


    serious look on his face as he poses that question. I¡¯m too weak to speak. My head drops and I


    simply shake it with tears falling from my eyes to the floor.


    What¡¯s all this?


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± I croak and sniffle tears. ¡°Please you have to believe me.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I believe you.¡± He says calmly. My head stops shaking and I stare at the ground below for a


    millisecond before averting my gaze to him, looking thoroughly stunned.


    He believes me.


    Did he just say that?


    ¡°I believe you.¡± He repeats the words as if he knew I needed him to do that. Sparks explode in my


    brain. My eyes water even more. I¡¯m momentarily dumbstruck by the impossible of this


    moment.


    Alpha Reagan believes me.


    ¡°Do you?¡± I ask, shocked.


    ¡°I do.¡± I smile in tears.


    Thank you Alpha Reagan. Thank you so much for believing me.¡± I watch him take out his cell phone


    from his suit jacket and dials a number. The person picks on the third ring.


    ¡°The girls in the hospital, bring them back to me. The woman who showed up at the stadium. to


    use Ashanti, bring her to me too. I need to interrogate them until one of them tells me the truth


    about what happened. Even if I have to break their skulls open to see the truth sitting in their brains,


    I will¡­ I¡¯m on my way.¡± He ends the call, shoves his phone back into his jacket and looks at my


    face. Our eyes lock and electricity zaps between us. ¡°I¡¯m going to get you out here.¡± He says with so


    much confidence, I almost dance on my spot. I smile.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± My inaudible voice whispers, but he hears. He pips his head, staring at my lips,


    studying me in an entirely new way. I look at him, not knowing what to say or do anymore. When


    he¡¯s done staring at me, he clears his throat and takes a step back.


    ¡°No one is allowed toe in here and see you. Beta Ronald is out there to make sure of that.


    Also, don¡¯t eat or drink anything served to you. The person trying to set you might try to get extreme


    when they find out an investigation has been opened. We don¡¯t want history repeating itself. Is that


    clear?¡±


    ¡°As clear as day.¡± I nod eagerly.


    +15 BONUS


    I¡¯m famished right now, but my life is on the line. I¡¯m not going to risk it for a te of food. I can


    definitely withstand hunger for a few hours.


    ¡°Good. Just hang in there for some time. I¡¯ll get you out here very soon.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Alpha Reagan.¡± I thank him from the bottom of my heart, my eyes lighting


    up hopefully. He doesn¡¯t say anything. He simply turns on his heels and walks away. The moment


    he¡¯s out of sight, I return to


    my sitting position and lean against the wall with


    my eyes closed.


    I feel a lot better and alive now. If Alpha Reagan is in on this case, it means the truth will be


    revealed and I won¡¯t have to get killed for a crime I did notmit.


    ¡°He hase, Lena. He hase to save us.¡± I whisper to my wolf, who immediately springs up in


    my mind, as though she had been waiting for me to summon her.


    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t 1? Alpha Reagan never stopped caring about you.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true, but I¡¯m very happy.


    His involvement in this investigation gives me hope that things will go smoothly and I¡¯ll be


    vindicated.


    CON BUNDLE: get more tree bonus


    Comments

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Chapter 0196


    ACHILLES¡¯ POV.


    Herpletely dishevelled hair. Her red as a tomato and tear-drenched face. Her watery eyes and


    trembling lips. The overall hopeless look on her face.


    She thought no one was going to fight for her. Not even me. That reality makes my chest constrict


    with pain.


    What she doesn¡¯t know is that there¡¯s very little I wouldn¡¯t do for her.


    Every second she spends in that dungeon cell takes away a hundred days from my life. It took me


    all my will power to walk away from that dungeon, leaving her there. I need to solve this issue as


    fast as I can so she can get released.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± I ask Kyle as I approach him. He¡¯s standing in front of a door and he immediately


    opens it when I ask that question.


    ¡°In there.¡± He points into the room. I step in front of the door and look inside. It¡¯s an interrogation


    room. It has a metal table at the centre with four chairs around it. Two on each long side of the


    table. Two of the chairs have already been upied by the two girls who used Ashanti of


    poisoning their meals.


    They are in on this n to set up Ashanti. They know the mastermind of the whole n and I¡¯m


    going to get that name out of them.


    ¡°Should I join you?¡± Asks Kyle. I approve with a simple nod before walking into the room. The girls


    look terrified to see me again.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± They call in unison.


    I hate it when they say things in unison.


    I take one of the seats across from them, while Kyle takes the other which is just by my The girls,


    who cannot maintain eye contact with me, drop their gazes when I stare right at their faces with my


    eyes burning with anger and indignation.


    ¡°You im Ashanti poisoned your meals so she could easily win the duels.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a im, My Lord.¡± Says the red-haired girl, looking at me. ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡± She firmly states.


    My brows crease.


    I admire her confidence, okay?


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡± She maintains her confident pesponse. I look at Kyle who looks like he¡¯s trying to


    hold himself back from breaking her mouth with a punch.


    side.


    He¡¯s p e .


    ¡°Howe you¡¯re so sure it was Ashanti who poisoned you?¡±


    ¡°In the course of my duel with her¡­¡± Says the brte girl. ¡°I felt very weak and unsteady. My eyes


    were spinning and I couldn¡¯t throw a single powerful punch. My body felt like it wasn¡¯t mine. After


    the duel, when I got into the dressing room, I rushed to the toilet and vomited my guts. Celine


    rushed into the toilet and puked as well and that¡¯s when we noticed we had the same symptoms


    and duel partner, which was Ashanti. We then proceeded to ask around if the other fighters were


    feeling such as well, but everyone else was fine. That¡¯s when we concluded that Ashanti poisoned


    us in order to win and get to the top.¡± She exins in detail, in a confident tone. I fold my arms over


    my chest and lean against the chair, my gaze flickering from one girl¡¯s face to the other.


    I can see through them.


    I can read their expressions and it tells me they are telling lies about Ashnati poisoning them.


    ¡°So, Ashanti poisoned you to get to the finals, is that what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the most obvious girl in the women¡¯s category to reach the finals?¡± I ask carefully. The girls


    look at each other, confused.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Alina?¡± The brte girl says, unsure.


    Alina?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s Alina. She¡¯s the strongest female warrior in the pack. She was the most obvious. finalist.


    Everyone knew that.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, including Ashanti, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The brte nods. I smile. They have no idea I¡¯m trying to back them in a corner.


    ¡°And have you heard any rumours of Alina getting poisoned like you too?¡± I ask, giving them critical


    looks. The red-haired girl chuckles.


    ¡°No. Of course not! Ashanti wouldn¡¯t dare to do that!¡±


    I¡¯ve got them.


    ¡°Good. So what you¡¯re trying to tell me that Ashanti knew Alina would be a finalist, but she didn¡¯t


    poison her, yet she poisoned you two so she could win and go to the finals and fight a strong and


    healthy Alina, who happens to be the most powerful Female Lycan warrior in the pack? Does that


    make any sense to you?¡± My brows are furrowed. The calm look only face has been reced with a


    scowl. I ce my hands on the table and lean forward. ¡°I asked you a question.¡±


    ¡°The herbs! We also concluded that she was the one because of the herbs.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    you


    ¡°You were rushed to the hospital before the herbs were found in her locker. How did before then that


    they were in her locker?¡± I ask sternly. All colour drains from their faces. They are as white as


    ghosts now.


    know

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    ¡°I uh¡­ we¡­¡±


    My anger tips over and I m my palms against the table, causing a loud bang that echoes


    throughout the empty room and makes the girls jump in their seats out of fright


    ¡°Stop stuttering and answer me! I want your voice and sentences to be as clear and concise as the


    ones you made when you were using Ashanti of poisoning you.¡± Kyle ces a hand on my


    shoulder, urging me to calm down. I shoot him a stern re. He doesn¡¯t flinch. He¡¯s used


    to this mood.


    ¡°Calm down and let me take it from here.¡± He gives two gentle taps on my shoulders and nods. I


    suck a deep breath and lean against my chair, allowing him to take over.


    He looks at the girls who are almost in tears, I bet my sudden outburst scared the shit out of their


    pants.


    That was my goal.


    ¡°You know¡­¡± Kyle starts. He ces his hands on the table and intertwines his fingers. His eyes are


    trained on their pale faces. ¡°I just carried out a survey on the number of contestants who were able


    to eat food before going in for their various duels and do you know the results I got?¡± The girls


    shake their heads. ¡°Out of the one hundred contestants who were to fight today, just the two of you


    ate food this morning despite the big fights you had ahead of you.


    ¡®so, statistics have shown that more than ny five percent of fighters are unable to eat anything


    before going in for big fights because they lose their appetites. How then were you girls able to eat


    full course meals? Where did you get the appetite?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I¡­ I was hungry.¡± The brte girl quickly says. I hold back a chuckle.


    Another lie.


    Even me, as strong as I am, cannot bring myself to eat anything before big fights just the others.


    Nervousness steals away your appetite leaving you empty.


    ¡°I was hungry. I have a very big appetite. You can ask my mum.¡±


    ¡°Be quiet!¡± Imand. She instantly shuts her mouth. I lean forward, my eyes on her white. face.


    ¡°Seated before you are Alpha and Delta, yet you have the audacity to open your mouth and spew


    lies?¡±


    ¡°I swear I¡¯m not lying.¡±


    ¡°You put the herbs in your food with your own hands. You poisoned yourselves and now you¡¯re


    using Ashanti just to put her in a bad spot. Yes or no?¡±


    ¡°Alpha Rea¡­¡±


    12


    C +15 BONUS


    ¡°If you dare lie to me one more time¡­¡± I cut her off with a deadly tone. ¡°I will hang each and very


    member of your family before your eyes and chop off parts of your body piece by piece into nothing


    but a pile of bleeding flesh on the floor. So think hard before you answer that question.¡±


    ¡°We know the truth.¡± Kyle chimes in. ¡°We know all of this is a n act and there¡¯s the main


    mastermind behind it. You two are just pawns in that mastersmind¡¯s game. You are just carrying out


    orders. We know all of that already. I don¡¯t need your confirmation to know if Ashnati did it or not, I


    know she didn¡¯t. She¡¯s innocent. What I want is for you girls to tell me the truth. Say the truth and


    you¡¯ll be pardoned. Lie one more time and everything Alpha Reagan just said wille to pass. If


    you think he¡¯s bluffing, make the wrong move.¡± The girls start trembling as they look at each other.


    Kyle leans closer to them. ¡°Did you or did you not poison yourselves?¡±


    The red girl turns to the other who frantically shakes her head.


    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± She denies. ¡°She¡¯s going to kill us!¡± That piques my attention. I lean closer to


    them.


    ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t say.


    ¡°WHO IS SHE?¡± I roar at the top of my voice and the walls of the room tremble. The girls. scream in


    fright and duck under the table like I pointed a bullet at them.


    e¡¯s going to kill us if we say her name.


    ¡°Would you rather die by my wrath for concealing the truth or be shown mercy by telling me what I


    need to know.¡± They both look up. ¡°Speak now!¡± I scold furiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s Rhea!¡± The red¨Chaired girl cries out, tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°Rhea is the


    mastermind of all this. She asked us to poison ourselves and use Ashanti. She poisoned the It


    was all her. There is even CCTV footage to prove it! It


    meals to be served to the guest Alphas


    was Rhea!¡±


    I am ready to set something on fire.


    COIN BUNDLE: get more free bonus


    Comments

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Chapter 0198


    ACHILLES¡¯ POV.


    Rhea.


    The sound of that name in the red girl¡¯s voice keeps ricocheting through my mind like a bullet.


    Irritation burns through me each time the image of her face shes in my mind.


    She¡¯s Ashanti¡¯s sister. The one who has been causing troubles for her since the day they both set


    foot in this pack. My mind is whirled with a dozen different things I could do to punish her.


    This was supposed to be an endgame. If Kyle and I didn¡¯t pour our hearts out of this investigation to


    uncover the truth, Ashanti would have been killed.


    After the girls called her name, Kyle scouted every CCTV footage and there was the evidence we


    needed to prove that Ashanti did not poison anyone. I watched the footage of Rhea dropping the


    poison in the meals ahead. Right now I¡¯m heading to my office to show the evidence to those


    impatient Alphas so they can divert their attention from my mate.


    I¡¯m so relieved her name has been cleared.


    ¡°Tell Ronald to get Ashanti out of that dungeon right now. She should be taken to my chambers and


    attended to by every maid avable.¡± I order Kyle who¡¯s walking by my side.


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    stops walking to transmit the information through minlink while I go into the office. When the Alphas


    see me, they both rise to their feet.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯vee to tell us the girl involved in this is about to get hanged so we can go and


    watch.¡± The sharp mouthed Alpha Rowan spews carelessly.


    ¡°Sit down and be quiet!¡± I order, without sparing him a nce. Soon, Kyle joins us. I connect the


    sh to theptop and carry it to meet them. They¡¯ve both taken their seats and are quite. ¡± I feel


    obliged to do this only because the woman involved is very important to me.¡± I say, cing the


    laptop on the table. Kylees over and ys all the tapes in the sh, all of which show that


    Rhea indeed orchestrated the entire operation. When the final tape ends, Kyle closes theptop


    and I turn to face them.


    ¡°The girl who was dragged away from the stadium, the formally used, is innocent. She had


    nothing to do with all of this. The real culprit is the girl you just saw in the footage. She¡¯s now in the


    dungeon.¡± I tell them in a serious tone. The two Alpha exchange confused nces before looking at


    me again.


    ¡°Meaning the formally used girl was set up?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    1/3


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Then the culprit should be killed immediately.¡± Alpha Morgan agitates.


    That¡¯s why I always have problems with him. He kills without thinking. I can¡¯t count the number of


    innocent people he has wrongfully executed in his pack because of his bad temper. One of the


    reasons why we are never on a good foot.


    I shoot him a frown.


    ¡°The n


    next time I tell you to be quiet will be with a punch to that flippant mouth of yours. We can¡¯t just kill


    her even though she¡¯s guilty. There¡¯s a procedure to follow when handling this sort of issue. For


    now¡­¡± I stand up straight. ¡°Go back to your packs. I apologise for the tension caused, but this


    crime took ce in my pack and I will handle it. I will let you know when a decision is made.¡±


    ¡°But Alpha¡­¡±


    ¡°I AM YOUR KING!¡± My voice rises with each word until I¡¯m yelling. The men freeze. I force myself


    to take deep breaths so I don¡¯t drown beneath my anger. The men standing before me look pale


    and tired as they bow their heads to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, now.¡± They bow to Kyle as well and exit the office.


    My Lord. We¡¯ll be on our way


    ¡°You did it.¡± Kyle says, a smile touching his lips. I turn to him with a soft look on my face.


    I cannot begin to describe the relief I feel in my heart right now. The anxiety I felt a while ago has


    taken a twenty storey jump out of the window. Probably bleeding to death on the ground.


    I now.


    My mate is free.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it alone, Kyle. You yed an important role in this investigation.¡± His grin widens by a


    fraction of an inch.


    ¡°I¡¯m just carrying out my responsibilities.¡± He says softly and I nod my head. As I look at him.


    closely, something in my gutes to life.


    There¡¯s something I¡¯ve always wanted to confirm from him and I think now¡¯s the right time.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± I say her name quietly. His eyes light up as expected. ¡°You like her, don¡¯t you?¡± He


    pauses. Looks away. Drops his head and chuckles lightly before looking back at me. There¡¯s still


    that soft look in his eyes that screams to me the answer to that question.


    ¡°Of course I do. She¡¯s a sweet girl. Easy to get along with. Anyone with a brain will know she¡¯s a


    very likeable person.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about something deeper. I saw you two the other night. I¡¯ve seen how you interact with


    her. How you look at her. How you do everything to protect her. You¡¯re in love with her, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The tension between us can suffocate someone a mile radius away.


    213


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°What does it matter?¡± His trembles throb.


    His face shows no emotions. Lips perfectly still. Back straight and hands unclenched.


    He doesn¡¯t look angry.


    He doesn¡¯t look happy either.


    He¡¯s just¡­ there.


    ¡°Do you want to be with her?¡± I ask calmly, quietly.


    ¡°You already have her.¡±


    ¡°But you desire her.¡±


    ¡°I do not desire what belongs to my King. That¡¯s sacrilegious. I swore an oath to protect you and


    what¡¯s yours, not take it away from you.¡± He says-tightly. I nod.


    ¡°So, your duty towards me is what¡¯s stopping you from going after Ashanti.¡±


    ¡°My duty and our friendship.¡± He simply states. Warm pools in my stomach as my eyes widen


    in shock


    Friendship.


    He looks at me long and hard.


    rget about how I feel about Ashanti and focus on making things right with her. My


    tions are mine. I will control them. You should do the same because if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll


    lose a great partner and this pack will be robbed of the opportunity to have a great Luna rule over its


    subjects.¡± He gives me a lopsided smile and roughly pats my shoulder. ¡°Stay woke!¡± Then he


    breezes out of the office before I can say anything.


    I stay frozen on my spot, staring nkly at the door he just exited, my mind filled with words


    in his voice.


    He¡¯s right.


    I need to make things right with Ashanti, else I¡¯ll lose her for good.


    CommentsN?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Chapter 0199


    RHEA¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t anyone tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± I ask the guard who ushers me into a dimly lit room,


    but I get no response from him. I was napping in my bedroom when armed soldiers barged in and


    asked me to follow them. They escorted me out of the Harem quarters and brought me to the castle


    dungeon where they had me locked up in a cell. Now, I¡¯ve been brought into this dimly lit, shabby


    looking room without anyone telling me what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°Sit.¡± The one word orderes and I quickly sit on the chair that has been pulled out for me.


    There¡¯s a table In front of me and a chair on the other side. My cuffed hands rest on myp as I take


    inventory of the room. It¡¯s almostpletely dark and cold and has an eerie feeling that¡¯s drowning


    me in fear.


    Why have I been arrested?


    A question I still haven¡¯t had an answer to.


    It couldn¡¯t be because of the set-up Alina and I nned. She promised to make sure even if the


    n backfires, it won¡¯t be traced to me or her.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± I look at the guard standing by my side. ¡°Now, I¡¯m begging you. Please tell me what¡¯s


    going on.¡±


    ¡°You will know soon.¡± The guards says curtly and looks away from me. I know he¡¯s not going


    nswer any other question, so I seal my lips and impatiently wait for what¡¯s going to


    happen.


    A few minutester, the room door is opened by a guard who steps in and peeks around in for a few


    seconds before stepping aside for someone else toe in. Every organ in my body freezes when


    Alpha Reagan steps into the room. I almost evaporate on my seat. At the speed of light, I rise and


    bow down my head as I offer him a greeting.


    ¡°Good day, Alpha Reagan.¡±


    No response.


    All I hear is his footstepsing closer to the table I¡¯m seated at. Soon, I can feel him standing right


    before me, but I keep my head down because I¡¯ve not be instructed to lift it up.


    ¡°Leave us.¡± The Alpha¡¯s gruff voice deciphers and the next thing I hear is retreating footsteps and


    the sound of the door closing. I nearly swallow my heart. I¡¯m alone in this room with Alpha Reagan.


    I wonder what I¡¯ve done to warrant this.


    ¡°Look at me.¡± The order I¡¯ve been waiting fores through. I sigh with relief and raise my


    head to meet his gaze. I flinch in terror when face. He looks like he¡¯s going to eat me raw.


    That is not a good sign.


    If that¡¯s


    If I¡¯ve been brought to the dungeon and my hands bound, it means I¡¯ve done something very bad


    and the only bad thing I¡¯ve been involved intely is the poisoning and set-up. why I¡¯ve been


    brought here, then it¡¯s over for me.


    ¡°What did Ashanti ever do to deserve all this hatred you have for her?¡± He asks, his voice filled with


    dark undertones. My heart melts.


    It definitely has to do with the set up.


    But how?


    How did they trace it back to me?


    Alina said¡­


    ¡°When I ask you a question, you give me and answer without any dy.¡± I quickly nod my head and


    swallow dryly. ¡°Now answer my question. Why do you hate Ashanti so much?¡± His voice is deeper


    and more dangerous as he repeats the question. My fingernails dig into my palms, almost causing


    them to bleed.


    I¡¯m so nervous, I can¡¯t even think straight.


    1-out my mind, I try to look for reasons why I hate Ashanti. The first one being because she¡¯s her


    woman¡¯s daughter. Second, she¡¯s the firstborn, so that makes her our father¡¯s heir. She¡¯ll inherit the


    throne and be Alpha of our Pack when he¡¯s no more. She¡¯s a great fighter and no matter how


    much I try to deny it, she¡¯s better than me in every way.


    Those are a few reasons why I hate her, but of course I can¡¯t say that to the Alpha. He¡¯s in love with


    her and badmouthing her in his presence is equivalent to a death sentence.


    ¡°L¡­ uh¡­ I don¡¯t hate Ashanti.¡± I lie, which is a big mistake. His gaze darkens. A low growl escapes


    his throat as he takes a step closer to me. His piercing brown eyes pin me in ce with it¡¯s spikes


    and I draw in a deep breath and shake my head. ¡°I¡­ hate her because she¡¯s our father¡¯s favourite


    child. He always treats her differently, specially, simply because her mother was his true mate. I


    hate her for that.¡±


    ¡°To the extent that you¡¯d want to see her hanged in public for a crime she did notmit?¡± My jaw


    drops. My eyebrows touch my hairline as my eyes widen in shock.


    I¡¯m here because of the set up. The n backfired and now I¡¯m a suspect.


    This is messed up.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°Don¡¯t even try to feign innocence on the subject, Rhea, there¡¯s evidence. You orchestrated the


    poisoning of Ashanti¡¯s duel opponents and attempted to murder the guest Alphas who came to


    watch thepetition and tried to make it look like it was Ashanti¡¯s doing. You failed.¡± His words


    land their blow and I¡¯m struck and speechless as I process the words. My eyes flick from his burning


    gaze and I ster them on the wall ahead, asking myself how this is possible.


    Alina said she made sure nothing will be traced back to us.


    Does this mean she was arrested as well?


    This is not good.


    ¡°I know about the previous set ups you¡¯ve done to make things hard for Ashanti in that . I only


    turned a blind eye to them because I thought there was a simple


    misunderstanding between the two of you, after all, siblings fight. But after witnessing this, I¡¯ve


    come to the conclusion that this is more than a sibling brawl. This is enmity. Raw hatred that¡¯s


    heavy on your side. You will be punished ordingly for your crimes, so brace yourself.¡± His verdict


    comes through and world fades out of focus. The only I see is his silhouette breezing out of the


    room and his footsteps sounds like echoes in my ears.


    My eyes water. A painful lump forms in my throat and I try to swallow it to no avail.


    What the fuck did I get myself into?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    RHEA¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Get on your feet and start moving!¡± The guard who walks into the room barks, but I¡¯m too weak and


    stunned to move.


    ¡­you will be punished for your crimes¡­


    Those words are still ringing in my mind. The wild look in his eyes spoke a hundred unspoken


    promises to me when he said those words to me.


    Promises to make my life a living hell. Promises to make me go through suffering ten times worse


    than anything I¡¯ve put Ashanti through. This is the end for me. That reality makes me feel like I¡¯ve


    been struck in the chest with a lightning bolt.


    I still have one question in my mind.


    How?


    How the fuck did they trace all of this to me?


    ¡°If you make me repeat myself, you won¡¯t like what will happen to you.¡®


    ¡°Leave us.¡± A feminine voice orders and the next thing I hear is heels clicking on the floor. My


    composure dissipates when I look up and see Alina approaching the table with a bright smile on her


    face.


    alina.¡± I call as I eagerly rise to my feet. The guard has left us and the door has been shut. Alina you


    are here.¡± I breathe with relief. A smile even dares to form on my face.


    beal.


    If Alina is here then everything is going to be alright. She¡¯s going to get me out of here.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± She pulls out the chair across from me and sits down. ¡°Sit down.¡± She says and I prop on


    my seat. Energy is coursing through me with such vigour I have never felt before. I feel relieved. So


    relieved, it makes me want tough.


    For a moment I thought it was over for me.


    I ce my cuffed hands on the table and lean closer to her.


    ¡°Did you run into Alpha Reagan on your way here?¡± a ridge forms between her eyebrows as she


    gives me a confused look.


    ¡°No. Why?¡± She asks nkly.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I sigh heavily. ¡°He was here a while ago and he gave me a good scare.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    +15 BONUS


    ¡°He told me he had evidence to prove that I¡¯m the one involved in the poisoning and that I¡¯ll be


    punished for my crimes. The only evidence he could have is CCTV footage which you said you¡¯d


    make sure no one gets a hold of. I don¡¯t know if he has it at all. And if he does, I don¡¯t know how he


    got a hold of it. The girls must have ratted me out when they were being interrogated.¡± I¡¯m talking so


    fast, I wonder if she can hear a word I just said.


    ykh


    I¡¯m nervous and scared.


    I don¡¯t want to go to jail. I don¡¯t want to be hanged in public. This has got to be a mistake.


    ¡®Alina, you can get me out of this, right?¡± I ask her with hope¨Cfilled eyes. The emotionless


    expression on her face has not changed. Compared to how chatty she can get when she has a n


    to destroy Ashanti in mind, she¡¯s very quiet and I wonder why. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± I


    reach out for her hands with mine, but she dodges and leans back on her chair. My heart misses a


    beat.


    What was that?


    ¡°Rhea you need to calm down. You are saying too many things at once. I can¡¯t even keep up with


    you. Rx.¡± I try to rx on my seat to no avail. My heart is beating too fast, my body is too hot, my


    stomach is flipping in and out and I feel like there¡¯s a volcano about to erupt within me. I risk facing


    a death sentence because of what the two of us nned and did. I can¡¯t keep calm.


    I watch in terror as she picks her pristine manicure without any care in the world. It feels like to her,


    I¡¯m not in this room at all. My fear and nervousness have no effect whatsoever on her.


    lina.¡± I call her name and she looks up at me. ¡°What do you have to say about this situation?¡±


    ¡°What I have to say is that it¡¯s pretty bad.¡± She says carelessly. Heat¨Clike oil stters all over my


    face and I go numb.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°The crime you¡¯re being used of is too serious. If I try to get you out, I¡¯ll be dragging myself in. I


    can¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is that supposed to mean?¡± My voice is a broken whisper.


    ¡°It means you¡¯ll be taking the fall for what we did.¡± The fluid tone of her voice makes me go limp. I


    blink and stars explode and a new torture rages through my limbs. I start shaking my head in


    complete denial.


    ¡°No. No. No, no, no,no.¡°/1 cry within short, heavy breaths. ¡°You can¡¯t do this. I can¡¯t take the fall for


    this. Alina, someone died. I¡¯ll be convicted for murder. I could be sentenced to death and hanged in


    public!¡± My voice rises with each word and I¡¯m yelling by the end of the sentence. Alina, however, is


    as calm as a wave.


    +15 BONUS


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She looks unbothered by my current predicament and the prospect of me being hanged in public if


    she doesn¡¯t help me out.


    I stare at her in total disbelief. Reality taps wine on my face.


    She¡¯s not going to help me. She doesn¡¯t care.


    She smirks at me and says;


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    D Comments

 Chapter 0201

    Chapter 0201


    RHEA¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Alina.¡± I call in a shaky voice. She offers me a crooked smile that doesn''t reach her eyes.


    ¡°If you get hanged in public, that will be better than spending the rest of your life in a prison cell.


    Don''t worry, I''ll pick up from where you left. I''ll have you in mind every time I want to make a move


    on Ashanti. Even in death, be rest assured that your dream of destroying Ashanti will be


    aplished. That''s myst promise to you.¡±


    ¡°Alina you can''t do this to me! You promised to have my back!¡±


    ¡°I did and I was willing to do so, but the Alpha and Delta dug out every detail and if I didn''t release


    that footage of you poisoning the meals, things would have escted. I would have gone down as


    well.¡±


    ¡°So, you sacrificed me to save yourself!¡±


    ¡°Well, one of us has to stay alive to continue our mission.¡±


    ¡°Alina, I''m your friend, you can''t do this to me!¡±


    ¡°You are not my friend. You have never been my friend and you''ll never be. I don''t keep friends, let


    alone pathetic werewolves like you. I was just using you to get to Ashanti. To make life miserable for


    her and now, just like the others have, it''s your turn to take the fall for me so I can ride on with my


    mission.¡± Her words burn into my mind. My anger has spiralled out of control. I have never been so


    desperate to smack anyone before. If I were to get a hold of her face right now, I would break every


    bone on it and only stop when she¡¯s bleeding from every hole of her face, but none of that is


    possible because my hands have been cuffed. Tears burn at the back of my eyelids. They''ll break


    lose anytime.


    ¡°Al¡­¡± I try to talk but my voice catches and I press my lips together. Glue them shut. I force myself


    to be still. I''m a rock. A statue. A moment frozen in time by the magnitude of her betrayal. My jaw is


    so tight, it makes my teeth hurt.


    She used me. Now she''s going to dump me.


    She lied to me.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    When I thought we were setting Ashanti up, she was setting me up as well. No doubt she never got


    herself actively involved in the crime. She only gave instructions and we followed them.


    ¡°I''ll tell them everything.¡± I finally found my voice again. ¡°I''ll tell him you''re involved in this. That


    you''re the mastermind of this whole n.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. Tell them. Also make sure to provide evidence to back your im, because if you don''t,


    I''ll sue you for false incrimination and your punishment will be worse. You have no idea how


    powerful and influential my family is in this pack.¡± She brags with her face showing no emotion. An


    ache in the pit of my stomach gnaws on my nerves when I realise she''s right.


    If I dare say anything about her being involved, she''ll obviously deny it and it''ll be my word against


    hers. I don''t have any concrete evidence to prove that she was involved.


    ¡°And also¡­ you do remember Hayley, don''t you? Mention my name even once and you''ll meet the


    same fate as her.¡± Darkness fills her eyes and I know she''s not bluffing. ¡°And I won''t end there. I


    know about the fact that your mother is a terrible cook. I know about the cooking lessons she


    attends with a few other women. How satisfying it will feel to burn down that building while they''re in


    it.¡±


    ¡°You will leave my mother out of this!¡± I scold, jerking forward angrily to hit her, but I almost lose my


    bnce and fall because of my cuffed hands. Frustration breaks my tears and theye streaming


    down my cheeks. Alina bursts into a loud hystericalughter and I look at in total disbelief.


    She''s cruel. Heartless. Evil.


    She''s the devil himself.


    I should have listened when they told me not to get too close to her.


    She rises to her feet and looks down at me.


    ¡°I only kept you by my side as coteral damage, just like the others. You''re hurting right now


    because you refused to know your ce. You always tell me your step-sister, Ashanti is a nobody,


    but you forget the fact that you are just like her. Maybe even lower than her because here I am,


    competing with her for something, but you¡­ I would neverpete with you for anything. It was


    nice doing business with you, Rhea. I hope you don''t struggle too much when it''s time for you to die.


    Goodbye.¡± She winks at me and sashays out of the room. My fingers touch my lips to see if the


    screams in my throat have escaped because I want to scream till my lungs copse.


    I have been annihted by my own stupidity.

 Chapter 0202

    Chapter 0202


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    I''ve been pacing about since the moment I got into this bedroom. My mind is restless, my heart is


    beating too fast, and sweating out of nervousness and confusion. I have no idea what''s going on.


    When Beta Ronald got me out of that dungeon cell, I thought he was taking me to the execution


    ground, but he brought me to the Alpha''s chambers and asked me to go wait for him in his


    bedroom. He didn''t give me a reply when I asked him what was going on and now, my mind is in


    chaos as I try to imagine the possible reasons why I could have been brought here.


    Does Alpha Reagan want to have sex with me onest time before he orders his guards to chop my


    head off?


    Tss¡­


    Terrible, terrible, terrible thoughts cross my mind.


    I literally jump on my spot out of immense fear when the room door creaks open. My heart falls to


    the ground when Alpha Reagan steps in. I look at his face, trying to read his mood, but that n


    fails because his expression is nk.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± My voice is a broken whisper. He walks over to where I¡¯m standing and stops in


    front of me. His eyes are trained on my face, giving me an intense look that nearly melts all the


    bones in my body. Suddenly, he smiles and I get even more confused.


    ¡°Your name has been cleared.¡± He calmly deciphers. His words ring in my ear like a huge church


    bell. My pupils dte and I let out a breath I didn''t even know I was holding. Relief sends chills down


    my spine and I tremble at the sensation.


    My name has been cleared.


    That sounds too good to be true.


    ¡°Really?¡± That is all I manage. He gently nods his head.


    ¡°Kyle and I took it upon ourselves to investigate the issue and we found clues that led us to the


    main culprit. The person who tried to set you up.¡± He calmly exins and there''s just one person


    thates to my mind.


    Alina.


    She''s the only one who has the courage and power to orchestrate such a n. My sister, Rhea,


    could never do that. She doesn''t have the heart, nor does she have the power tomand people


    to do such dirty work for her in this pack. But I''m very sure she was involved. She could never miss


    the chance to be a part of a n to make my life miserable.


    ¡°Who is the culprit?¡± I ask with searching eyes and in my heart I''m praying for it to be Alina.


    Please, be Alina. Please, be Alina!


    ¡°Rhea.¡±


    That single word shatters my heart into a thousand pieces. I pause and look up at him with total


    disbelief in my eyes.


    That''s a lie.


    It can''t be Rhea.


    It''s Alina!


    ¡°Rhea?¡± I ask in total disbelief. Alpha Reagan nods his head and shoves both hands in his pockets.


    ¡°Yes. There''s CCTV footage that shows her poisoning the meals for the guests and the girls who


    used you of poisoning their food for easy victory confessed to being the ones who poisoned their


    meals under Rhea''s orders. All evidence points to her.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I almost shake my head in denial. I almost tell him she''s not the one, but I hold myself back. This


    was a well-crafted n made by Alina and she made sure if things backfired, Rhea would be the


    one to take the fall. If I use her of being the mastermind, I will be asked to present evidence to


    back my im which is something I do not have.


    I cannot afford to put myself in trouble.


    ¡°Just Rhea? Is she the only one involved?¡±


    ¡°There were many other girls involved, but she''s the mastermind of the whole n. She


    orchestrated everything.¡±


    I''m shaking my head internally.


    Rhea isn''t that smart or influential to pull off such a brilliant n.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± My breath stutters. ¡°I need to speak with Rhea,¡± I tell him with a trembling voice. His brows


    furrow as he gives me a critical look.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± He steps closer and takes my hands in his. His big hands swallow mine, enveloping them


    in his sweet warmth. ¡°Your name has been cleared. What you need to do now is rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only going to rest after I have spoken to Rhea.¡± I agitate. He sighs in exasperation, but I don''t


    care.


    I don''t care if I''m frustrating the shit out of his pants right now. What I know is that I have to talk to


    Rhea. Right now. I shoot him a piercing gaze.


    ¡°What exactly do you want to say to her?¡±


    ¡°Many things. Please, Alpha Reagan, let me go over there and talk to Rhea.¡± I beg him fiercely. He


    looks at me long and hard, probably wondering why I so desperately want to speak with Rhea. My


    eyes soften when our gazes meet and I give him my best puppy eyes despite the fire that''s burning


    within me. I need to cajole him to say yes to me because if he doesn''t, I won''t be able to see Rhea.


    He has the final say.


    ¡°Alright then, if you insist.¡± I sigh in relief.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He simply nods and gestures to the door.


    ¡°After you.¡±


    I smile brightly and skip out of the room excitedly.

 Chapter 0203

    Chapter 0203


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    Alpha Reagan apanies me to the hallway that leads to Rhea''s cell. I have tried to get him off


    my back time and again, but he''s adamant to stay behind. He wants to go with me to the cell and


    hear what I have to talk about with Rhea.


    ¡°You know what you''re about to do is invasion of privacy, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°Fine, Ashanti.¡± He finally surrenders and stops in his tracks. I smile. ¡°Since you don''t want me to be


    there, I''ll go back down. Meet me when you''re done.¡±


    ¡°I''ll do just that. Thank you.¡± He turns on his heels and heads for the staircase. I keep walking


    forward, looking at the cells on my left and right, trying to locate Rhea''s and I finally find it


    somewhere in the middle of the long, empty, and nearly dark hallway. It''s so empty, that the sound


    of my boots clicking off the floor echoes all over the ce as I walk.


    I stop in front of her cell and the moment she sees me, she lets out an annoyed sigh. Barely an hour


    ago, I was seated just like her in another cell all because of her.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    She doesn''t sound or look impressed by my presence. I don''t expect her to be.


    ¡°Are you here to mock me because I''ve finally found myself in a tight spot for once?¡± She asks


    rudely. I take a step closer to the cell door that''s locked.


    ¡°You''re not supposed to be here alone.¡± I say, calmly. She looks at me with creased brows.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°You didn''t n this all by yourself. You weren''t the one who masterminded the whole n. It was


    someone else and you simply followed her orders, but now, you''re beingbeled the mastermind.¡±


    Calmly, carefully, she rises to her feet and walks to the cell door.


    ¡°How about you stop beating around the bush and say what you want to say already?¡±


    ¡°Why should I say what you already know?¡± My brows are raised as I pose that question. She


    chuckles lightly, yfully rolling her tongue in my mouth. I can see the irritation swimming in her


    eyes. She hates that I''m here to see her in this shameful state.


    ¡°If you''re here to mock me for being in this situation, just go ahead and do so?¡±


    ¡°You think I''m that shallow?¡±


    ¡°I think you''re a nobody.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, that''s no news to me. I''ve been hearing those words from you since we were little.¡±


    ¡°Ashanti, what the hell do you want from me? Why did youe here to see me?¡± She''s angry.


    Very angry and if given the chance, she would give me a very dirty smack in my face.


    ¡°Your partner in crime abandoned you when you needed her the most. Just like the other girls, you


    are going to take the fall for her. I''m sure you must be surprised. You never imagined she''d y you


    dirty like this. True or false?¡±


    ¡°What do you care?¡± She asks bitterly. I scoff. I pip my head to the side and strangely study her


    face. Her eyes are burning with anger and indignation, her nostrils are ring. Her temples are


    ticking from overstimtion. She looks like she''s going to explode like a dynamite if I keep talking to


    her.


    ¡°What I keep asking myself is, how did you not know she was just using you? Most people could


    see right through Alina''s intentions towards you, but you were too blind to see anything and you''ve


    never been the one to listen to advice. You think no one is as smart as you are. Now, look at where


    your know-it-all attitude hasnded you.¡±


    ¡°At least I got to make life miserable for you even if it was for a short time.¡± She tries to smile but


    fails woefully. She¡¯s trying to keep a confident look. Trying to pretend as though my words aren''t


    getting to her, but I can see right past that. She''s scared as fuck and I can bet my life she''s going to


    burst into tears the moment I¡¯m out of her sight.


    ¡°You''re going to be punished for a crime youmitted with Alina while she goes on living her life.


    While you serve your punishment, I want you to remember all the wrong decisions you''ve made


    ever since we stepped into this pack. The worst of which was you siding with Alina. I''m your sister


    and I was ready to be your friend so we could survive this Harem, but you took it upon yourself to


    make my life miserable. As much as I want to feel sorry for you right now, I''m happy you''re finally


    getting what you deserve. Every night you spend in this cell, I want you to remember all the bad


    things you''ve ever done to me since the day you were brought into our home. Both the ones you still


    have fresh in your mind and the ones you''ve forgotten. Think of them all. It''s time for you to face the


    consequences of your actions.¡± Her face is as red as beetroot by the time I''m done talking. Her eyes


    are pink and watery and I can see her blinking several times to prevent the tears from leaking out.


    She''s breathing heavily and her shaky breaths tell me how angry she is.

 Chapter 0204

    Chapter 0204


    ¡°Ashanti, leave.¡± She sneers and her voice is a shaky mess.


    ¡°Not until you tell me why you hate me so much. What did I ever do to you, Rhea? Why did you


    always have to treat me with so much hatred and disdain? Why?¡± I ask bitterly and all hell breaks


    loose.


    ¡°Because you always thought you were better than me!¡± She screams and the tears in her eyes


    break loose. The flow down her cheeks like a waterfall. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Her voice catches in her throat. ¡°I


    can never forget the day our father brought my mum and me to the house. How you looked at me


    with the same disdain youin about me looking at you with. How you and the other children


    around did not want to talk to me for the first few weeks. I had to work very hard to win them over. I


    had to work extra hard to win our father''s heart as well. You were the jewel of the pack. Everyone


    loved you. They all adored you. Treated you like a princess. I wanted that. I wanted everything you


    had and I knew if I worked hard. If I just¡­ worked¡­ hard¡­¡± she sniffles tears and swallows hard.


    ¡°I''d get it. That''s why I turned your friends against you. That''s why I made sure my mother


    influenced our father to always pay more attention to me when your mother left. I worked hard and I


    got what I wanted!¡±


    ¡°You call that hard work?¡± I ask in total disbelief, raising my voice as well. My body is vibrating with


    anger after hearing what she just said. I want to reach out for her face and w her sh with my


    nails. I want to rip these bars apart and meet her there, give her the beating of her life. She made


    my life a living hell in my own father''s house for this stupid reason? Unbelievable! ¡°That''s no form of


    hard work. That''s you causing damage to other people and stealing what does not belong to you!


    That''s wrong!¡±


    ¡°You will never understand!¡± She shouts, shaking her head. Her face ispletely drenched with


    tears and I''m trying hard to keep mine at bay. ¡°Even if I exin from now till the next full moon, you''ll


    never understand the reason for my actions.¡±


    At first, I used to think her mother was the bad one. The one who influenced Rhea''s behavior


    towards me, but I just found out that''s not the case. Rhea simply followed her mother''s path. She


    has a mind of her own and has be even more evil than her mother.


    It was just a matter of time before she killed me out of jealousy.


    I no longer feel sorry for her.


    ¡°You are right. I will never understand the reason for your actions and I don''t want to. I''m happy


    you''ve been caught and I look forward to seeing you get punished for your crimes. For Alina, I''ll


    handle her. Just like you, she''ll be caught. I''ll make sure of that.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You''ll catch her only if you survive what she has nned for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still rooting for her even after she betrayed you.¡± I chuckle bitterly. ¡°Your loyalty is refreshing.


    I hope you have a great time here.¡± I sh her a tight small and spin on my heels.


    As I walk away, I feel like a heavy weight has been lifted off my shoulders and the tight feeling in my


    chest is gone. We needed this sh to clear the air between us and now that I know the reason why


    she hates me, I feel better about myself.


    I¡¯m not a nobody. She only used to call me that to make herself feel better.


    One down, one to go!

 Chapter 0205

    Chapter 0205


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    I''m terribly upset that Alina got away again. I don''t know how she does it, but I''m going to give it to


    her. She''s good. She knows how to use her power and influence to her advantage and she''s not


    cking off.


    She''s so desperate to get me out of Alpha Reagan''s life that she''s ready to destroy other people''s


    lives and even go to the extent ofmitting murder just to get to me. She''s dangerous and just like


    always, I need to be very wary of her.


    ¡°What''s going to happen to Rhea?¡± I ask Alpha Reagan once we step into his bedroom. He closes


    the door behind him and focuses his gaze on me.


    ¡°You shouldn''t be bothered about that.¡± He says curtly. I shake my head.


    ¡°I''m not asking that because I''m bothered. I just¡­ you know¡­¡± I shrug my shoulders. ¡°I just want to


    know what''s in store for her. The extent of her punishment.¡±


    ¡°The extent of her punishment.¡± He walks past me and stops a few metres ahead. I turn to look, but


    he''s backing me. A frown forms on my face as I bore holes through his back with my scorching


    re.


    I won''t be surprised if he doesn¡¯t reply to me and suddenly changes the topic.


    He''s very good at that.


    ¡°Is it possible that she be sent back to our father''s pack?¡± That question gets his attention. He


    swiftly spins around and pins me on my spot with a serious gaze.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± His denial is firm and heavy with conviction. It''s like what I just asked would be an


    abominable thing to do. I rx under his intense gaze.


    ¡°Why not?¡± I dare to ask. He shoots me the ¡°Are-you-fucking-kidding-me¡± look and takes two steps


    closer to me.


    ¡°Someone was killed, Ashanti. Her attempt to poison the Alpha guests led to the death of a dear


    subject of mine. That''s murder and it''s not a forgivable crime.¡±


    ¡°So, what''s going to happen to her?¡±


    ¡°She''s going to be taken to court for a trial and from there her judgement will be passed and


    because there''s both murder and attempted murder involved, she risks getting an execution as final


    judgement.¡±


    My heart plummets to the floor. My mind travels to my father and stepmother. If this news reaches


    them, they''ll bepletely heartbroken. My step-mother is definitely going to lose her mind


    because Rhea is her only precious daughter. Hearing she''ll be sentenced to death because she


    murdered someone is going to destroy her.


    I''m not going to say it serves her right, because that would be inhumane of me, but I saw this


    coming. I never for once saw or heard my step-mother cautioning Rhea. She let Rhea do whatever


    she wanted to anyone and she always took her side even if she was on the wrong. Even when it


    was a situation which she could not handle, she would get our father involved and he''d bail Rhea


    out of the situation. No words of caution would be given to her afterwards. That''s why Rhea grew to


    be so spoiled and dumb. I guess she thought her mother''s influence extended over here, that''s why


    she did whatever she wanted.


    Well, too bad for her, there''s nothing either of her parents can do to save her. She messed up in the


    wrong ce and now she''ll suffer the consequences of her actions.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± Alpha Reagan''s gentle voice calls my name. I snap out of my thoughts and look at him.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± The concern in his voice does not go unnoticed. I clear my throat.


    ¡°Will our father be told about this?¡±


    ¡°Of course he will. It''s his daughter after all. He needs to know why she''s being punished. I already


    sent word. It must have gotten to him by now.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± I suck a deep breath at the sensation shooting up my arm. I¡¯m feeling everything at once.


    I wonder what my father''s reaction will be when they tell him that Rheamitted a terrible crime


    and tried to make it seem like it was me who did it. He will be shocked beyond imagination. I''m


    pretty sure he''ll be very disappointed in Rhea because he always held her in such high regard.


    As for my stepmother, she''s going to me me for what happened. If I were in her presence at the


    time the news was being broken to her, she''d smack me in the face and tell me I should have


    quietly taken the me and suffered the consequences of her daughter''s actions.


    Mad woman.


    ¡°I don''t like the look you have on your face. Something seems to be bothering you. Tell me what it is


    and I promise to deal with it immediately.¡± He says softly with his eyes roaming over me. My skin


    flushes under his scrutiny. For a split second, I''m tempted to fall for his sweet words, but a


    disturbing thought bombards my mind and my heart rate goes from unsteady to rapid. I p his face


    with a scathing look, grinding my teeth against each other so hard, my jaw hurts.


    I just remembered the shitty way he''s been treating me for the past few weeks.


    ¡°Now that my name has been cleared and the drama is finally over, how about we address the issue


    of how you''ve been a total jerk to me for the past few weeks?¡± It requires unbearable effort to keep


    myself on my feet after using that tone on him. He looks so shocked to hear me bring up the issue.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He''s staring at my face like a puzzle he cannot solve. My anxiety grows with each second that


    passes.


    I¡¯m ready for this fight.

 Chapter 0206

    Chapter 0206


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    ¡°Ashanti¡­¡± He whispers my name and reaches out for my left hand. I rear back angrily, ripping my


    hand away from his hold. If I let him hold my hand, a torrent of butterflies will take flight in my


    stomach, my heart will go soft and I will not address this issue with the severity I had nned to


    address it with. He won''t take my point seriously.


    ¡°Don''t ¡° I release a shaky breath and try to steady my voice. ¡°One minute we were happy and


    everything was fine between us and the next, everything had gone down the drain. You started


    treating me like some worthless creature who wasn''t deserving of your affection.¡± I cry out with tears


    burning at the back of my eyelids. He''s shaking his head, trying to deny everything I just said but I


    know he''s lying.


    ¡°You are not a worthless creature and I most certainly didn''t treat you that way.¡±


    ¡°You did!¡± I insist, raising my voice and he opens his mouth to say something, but it seems like


    words fail him because he doesn''t. He shuts his mouth and heaves out of exasperated breath. My


    heart is pounding as I watch him turn around and run his fingers through his hair, groaning and


    cursing under his breath and looking just as frustrated about the situation as I am. When he turns to


    face me again, he looks like he''s about to cry.


    ¡°I got confused. Scared. Frustrated as well. The elders¡­¡± His voice breaks. ¡°They kept asking to


    know if you''re the one I''ve chosen to be my second chance mate and I didn''t know what to tell them.


    I didn''t even know what my answer was. That''s why I started being such a jerk to you. I know saying


    sorry doesn''t change how hard I''ve been on youtely, but I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I was hurt by your sudden change of attitude towards me, but what tore me apart was yourck of


    communication. You were mad about something, but you wouldn''t even share it with me. I felt


    worthless. Am I just a whore to you like every other girl? Can I be reced by just anyone out


    there?¡± I ask with a broken voice and he starts shaking his head again.


    ¡°No.¡± He whispers painfully. ¡°No. No. Of course not. You''re not a whore and I don''t see you as one.


    You are irreceable!¡±


    ¡°Liar!¡± I call out angrily, almost raising my voice. I feel sick to my stomach. His misty eyes lock into


    mine.


    ¡°I''m not telling lies, Ashanti.¡± He steps closer and blood heats beneath my skin. I draw in a loud,


    deep breath and swallow the snakes in my throat. The fluttering sensation in my stomach makes


    me angsty and memories of all the harsh words he said to me are threatening to take over my tear


    ducts. I just need to blink and my face will be a waterfall. He takes my left hand again and this


    time around, I don''t pull it back. I let him bring it to his mouth and he nts a kiss on it. A kiss that


    makes me burn. ¡°You are important to me.¡± His voice is a nervous, shaky thing. ¡°Very important.¡± He


    emphasises. He''s staring at me, unblinking, his Adam''s apple bobbing in his throat.


    He''s not lying.


    He means those words.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I''m not going to lie to you that I''m ready for¡­¡± He sighs. ¡°That I''m ready for our next move. I''m not.¡±


    He closes his eyes and heaves out a shaky breath. He''s nervous.


    His hands are vibrating like there''s current buzzing through him. His eyes are searching my face for


    what I do not know. His voice¡­ it keeps breaking as he talks. That is not something I have ever


    experienced with him.


    He''s always very fluent. He always knows what to say, when to say it and how to say it. He always


    has everything under control, but right now his emotions have overshadowed him. He cannot


    control them.


    He''s scared.


    ¡°I still need time to figure everything out, but I promise to treat you better from now on.¡± His eyes are


    calm and humble. My heart is about to fall out of my body. I cannot believe he just said that. I open


    my mouth to speak but fail. ¡°Things will be better between us from now on. I promise to be better.¡±


    I drop my eyes. Pretend heat isn''t fighting it''s way up to my face. Pinch myself for no reason. He


    steps forward, leans in.


    ¡°Ashanti. Can you please look at me?¡± He begs with that honey coated voice of his that''s irresistible.


    I peek up at him. His lips are apart, they falter and form an incredible smile that disarms my security.


    ¡°Aren''t you going to say anything?¡± He whispers.


    ¡°I¡­ I don''t even know what to say.. This argument isn''t going the way I thought we would. I thought


    I''d smack you at some point and then you''d get upset and order your guards to throw me in the


    dungeon, after which I''ll be hanged in public for raising my hand against the Lycan King.¡± I say


    carelessly and his body shakes with softughter. I can''t stop staring at him. Marvelling at him. I''m


    pinker than the summer sunset.


    ¡°Move in here with me.¡± He says out of nowhere and my eyebrows touch the ceiling.


    Did I just hear him right?


    No.


    I must be trippin.


    ¡°I want you to move in with me.¡± He repeats the statement and my heart twists suddenly.


    ¡°What?¡± I ash, aghast. ¡°You can''t possibly mean that.¡±


    ¡°Look at my face.¡± I do just that and the look he has on makes me understand that he is very, very


    serious. I shake my head.


    ¡°No.¡± I refuse.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°No. You said you''re still unsure about our next move.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take things slow.¡±


    ¡°This is not taking things slow.¡±


    ¡°I don''t care what it is. All I know is that you are moving in with me and that''s final.¡± He walks past


    me. ¡°I''m going to take a¡­¡± He trails off but I don''t hear anything he says because my mind is about


    to explode with the idea of me moving in with him.


    Things have suddenly escted between us.

 Chapter 0207

    Chapter 0207


    KYLE''S POV.


    Sibling rivalry.


    It often starts when a second child joins the family and continues as the kids grow andpete for


    everything from toys to attention. It''s mainly caused by concerns with fairness, individual


    temperaments of the siblings involved, parents conflict resolution skills. Children can show sibling


    rivalry by calling each other names, telling on each other whether truthfully or not, verbal sparring,


    hitting each other, breaking and hiding each other''s possessions.


    It can develop into full blown enmity if not properly dealt with from a young age.


    Alina and I had our own share of sibling rivalry when we were little and I can¡¯t say it haspletely


    dissipated. We still fight a lot, but it¡¯s not out of spite or jealousy. It¡¯s out of concern for one another.


    Our parents didn¡¯t let our sibling rivalry escte to the point of enmity like in the case of Rhea and


    Ashanti.


    It''s such a shame two beautiful sisters grew up to be enemies. The parents who raised them are to


    be med for this.


    This is not the first time Rhea is trying to get Ashanti into trouble. There have been many attempts,


    but this tops it all. I have a gut feeling my sister Alina was involved in this n, but let''s not go there.


    I''ll just stay content with the fact Ashanti''s name has been cleared.


    I swallow the food in my mouth and wash it down with a chug of apple juice. My cutlery drops on the


    ce and I let out a satisfied sigh.


    I''m full.


    I was starving by the time the investigation was over and drove straight to my father''s house so I


    could eat my mother''s food. Luckily for me, she had just finished cooking when I arrived.


    Pushing my seat behind, I rise up and I''m about to leave the dinning when I see my mother


    approaching with Alina right behind her.


    ¡°You''re done eating?¡± Mum asks with a bright smile. I nod my head.


    ¡°Yes mum. Thank you very much for the meal. It was delicious as always.¡± I walk over to her and


    nt a soft kiss on her cheek. ¡°I have to go now.¡±


    Her smile fades.


    ¡°But you just arrived. Why are you leaving already? Don''t you want to spend time with your mother?


    Don''t you miss me?¡± She nags.


    ¡°Mum¡­¡± I cry, scratching the back of my neck. Her nagging always frustrates me. I wonder how my


    father copes with her.


    This is why I don''t likeing over when she''s around. She never wants me to leave and she never


    fails to try and emotionally ckmail me to stay.


    ¡°Stay just for a few more hours.¡± She pouts.


    ¡°Mum, I''m sorry I can''t. I have work to get back to.¡±


    ¡°Is it about the issue with the contestant who was set up by her sister? I thought it had been


    resolved already.¡±


    ¡°It has.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you look like something is bothering you? You don''t seem fine to me.¡±


    ¡°That''s because the girl involved in the scandal is his crush.¡± Alina says out of nowhere. I shoot her


    a sharp re, hissing.


    ¡°A crush? A girl?¡± Mum asks, surprised.


    ¡°No mum. Don''t mind what Alina just said. It means nothing.¡±


    ¡°No, it doesn''t!¡± Alina protests and I p her face with another stern look. ¡°What?¡± She barks.


    ¡°Who''s she? Why don''t you bring her home?¡±


    ¡°He would, if only he had the balls to actually try to win her over.¡±


    ¡°Kyle, what is she talking about? I don''t know you to be the type of man who is afraid to go after


    what he wants. Let alone a woman!¡± Mum firmly deciphers. I pinch the bridge of my nose, close my


    eyes and let out an exasperated sigh.


    These women do nothing but frustrate me anytime I''m around them, yet they wonder why I try to


    avoid them as much as I can.


    ¡°Kyle you¡­¡±


    ¡°Mum. Mum. Mother.¡± I quickly caught her off, cing my hand on her shoulders and slicing her


    eyes with mine. ¡°There''s no crush. There''s no girl.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is!¡± Alina firmly contradicts and I''ve had enough. I let go of our mother''s shoulders.


    ¡°Good bye, both of you.¡± I start walking towards the door.


    ¡°Stay the night.¡± That''s mum.


    ¡°I can''t.¡± I shout out, still moving forward.


    ¡°If you like her, just tell her. You''re the Delta. No girl can turn you down!¡± Mum adds behind me and I


    hasten my footsteps.


    When I get out of the house, I head straight to my car and drive away. Now I''m leaving the house


    with a full stomach and an upset mind, all thanks to Alina. She never fails to disrupt my mood.


    I drive all the way to the Premium Residence where Ashanti resides. I was there when Alpha


    Reagan ordered Delta Ronald to bring her to his chambers and I know she''s there with him, but


    here I am, driving towards the building, hoping I could get a glimpse of her. I know he must have


    told her by now that everything is fine and she has stopped worrying, but I wish I could tell her


    again. Assure her that as long as I''m alive, she will never serve punishment for a crime she did not


    commit. I even park and wind down the window and start staring at the building.


    Sometimes I try to imagine how things would have been between us if Alpha Reagan had not taken


    interest in her. The Moon goddess knows I would have confessed my feelings to Ashanti err long,


    won her over and we''d be making marriage preparations by now because my ring would already be


    on her finger. My heart missed a beat the first day I set my eyes on her in that fighting arena and


    her calm and serene personality made fall even harder.


    I''m sure Alpha Reagan will heed to my advice and treat her better from now on. He will im her as


    his mate. He will marry her and they will lead a happy life ruling as Alpha and Luna. That''s what I


    wish for and that''s why I have to find a way to get rid of these feelings I have for her.


    I have to start by driving past this building.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I peel my eyes from the entrance of the building and look straight ahead of me. I ignite the car


    engine and I''m about to kick off when the strangest, sweetest, most captivating smell hits my


    nostrils, almost knocking me out of my senses. I turn off the car engine and look back out of the


    window. I spot two girls approaching the premium residence. One is a Blondie and because I can


    hear from a far range, I know she''s rejoicing about the fact that Ashanti was proven innocent of the


    crime.


    My heart jumps into my throat when my eyes flicker to the brte haired girl that''s walking by her


    side and patiently listening to her bber about the whole situation. The strong wind is blowing her


    hair all over the ce and she''s trying hard to keep it away from her face by constantly tucking


    loose strands behind her ear.


    She''s gorgeous and the sight of her is sending electric current down my spine. I almost faint when


    my wolf, Ander, sprints up in my mind and starts sniffing around. He has never done that before.


    ¡°Ander.¡± I call in my mind as I look away from the girls. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I can smell our mate. She''s close.¡± Goosebumps scatter down my spine.


    My mate!

 Chapter 0208

    Chapter 0208


    KYLE''S POV.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, almost frightened.


    ¡°Stop asking questions and get out of this car. You need to find her!¡± He orders. The butterflies in


    my stomach take flight when I look back at the brte haired girl who has suddenly stopped


    walking and is looking around.


    ¡°Mate!¡± Ander calls out confidently and my hands drop from the steering wheel. I open the door and


    step out of the car, my eyes never leaving my mate''s face.


    She hasn''t seen me, but she''s looking, searching for something. Someone. Probably me.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Her wolf must have told her I''m around. That''s why she''s looking around.


    ¡°Why do you look so lost? Is everything alright?¡± I hear her friend ask and I hasten my footsteps


    towards them.


    ¡°My wolf ¡­ she¡­ she just¡­¡± she suddenly shakes her head and waves a dismissing hand. ¡°Never


    mind. It''s probably nothing. Let''s go.¡± Pain pangs in my heart as I listen to her dismissal.


    Why doesn''t she care?


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Her friend insists. She nods her head and shes her a perfect fake smile.


    ¡°Yeah. Let''s go.¡± She starts walking towards the main door of the building. I curl my fists by my side


    and release a heavy breath.


    I''m not going to let her go like I did with Ashanti.


    ¡°If your wolf is giving you a signal, you shouldn¡¯t ignore it.¡± I say out loud and the two girls stop


    walking. The brte girl whips her head in my direction and all colour drains on her face when her


    eyes fall on me. I take calm, calcted steps towards her and stop when I am just a few inches


    away.


    Her friend has already bowed and greeted me respectfully. I simply nod at her and say;


    ¡°Excuse us.¡± She nods and rushes into the building. My eyes dart back to my mate whose face is as


    white as chalk. ¡°Mine.¡± I growl, taking a step closer. ¡°My mate. Mine.¡± A sense of possessiveness I


    had no idea I was capable of feeling takes over my entire being. I suddenly feel like I will strangle


    any man who dares to touch her or even look at her. I can feel our mate bond, it¡¯s pulling us


    together, making me understand that this girl standing before me is my soulmate. The woman I''m


    supposed to spend the rest of my life with.


    She¡¯s not a Lycan. She''s a werewolf.


    Even better!


    I carefully snake my hand around her neck and lean in closer to her. The sweet smell of her


    pheromone is assaulting my senses and I love it. I could sniff her all day without getting bored.


    ¡°I don''t believe this.¡± She finally speaks after a long moment of silence. She looks stunned by the


    fact that she''s my mate. ¡°How is this possible? How am I mated to the Lycan Delta?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± I ask with a warm smile. She calmly shakes her head.


    ¡°It doesn''t, but¡­ it''s¡­ it''s unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°It''s possible. It''s the will of the moon goddess. You are mine. I am yours. That''s all that matters.¡±


    She smiles and feels like the sky has parted and heaven has blessed us with a miracle. ¡°Are you


    happy?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am! If you listen carefully you''ll hear how hard my heart is hammering in my chest right


    now. I¡­ I¡­ I simply can''t believe it.¡± Her eyes dance in delight as she says those words and I want


    to kiss her right here and now. But I don''t want to scare her, so I hold myself back.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Tessa.¡± She breathes out quietly. ¡°Tessa ire Donovan.¡±


    ¡°Tessa ire Donovan.¡± That''s the most beautiful name I have heard before. ¡°Tessa. Thank you for


    coming into my life.¡± I lean in closer and nt a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    I''m finally aplete man.

 Chapter 0209

    Chapter 0209


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    ¡°Thank you very much for the meal, Ma¡¯am Charlotte. It was delicious as usual.¡± I tell Charlotte


    who''s supervising the other servants as they clear the tes and left over food on the table. Alpha


    Reagan and I ate dinner in his bedroom like other days and right now, I''m so full, my stomach could


    burst.


    Eating with him is one of my best moments.


    ¡°You are wee and I''ll make sure to let the cooks know that you enjoyed the meal.¡± She replies


    with her usual bright smile. I nod my head.


    ¡°Please do that.¡±


    Momentster, the table has beenpletely cleared and Alpha Reagan who went to the bathroom


    to ease himself returns. My eyes are glued to his handsome face as he seats by my side on the


    couch. It''s been several hours already, but I''m still finding it hard to believe that we are now on good


    terms. He has returned to his usual sweet self and I''m beyond happy.


    ¡°Why do you keep blushing? Never seen a handsome guy before?¡± He winks and I can''t hold my


    laughter in. I turn my head to the other side andugh hard.


    Who knew he had it in him to crack jokes?


    ¡°I don''t remember saying anything funny.¡± I turn to face him again and there''s a yful look on his


    face.


    ¡°That obnoxious question of yours is funny. Get over yourself.¡±


    ¡°I should get over myself?¡± He asks, faking a gasp and a look of disbelief. ¡°And that word,


    obnoxious, that is not a very nice word to use to describe your boyfriend.¡± He fakes a frown and


    when the word ¡°boyfriend¡± settles in my mind, my world flips.


    Boyfriend!


    Did he just call himself my boyfriend?


    ¡°Boyfriend?¡± I ask, stunned.


    ¡°Yeah. That''s what I am to you?¡± He looks serious now. An unexpected chuckle tumbles from my


    lips. I palm my lips and wave at his face saying:


    ¡°I''m sorry, I didn''t mean tough. It just sounds funny. You, the King of all Lycans, a boyfriend. The


    title sounds too cheesy for a man of your caliber.¡± I purse my lips together, pressing down the


    laughter that keeps threatening to burst out down my throat.


    ¡°Aaahhh¡­¡± He quietly exims, backing away to give me a clearer look and folding his arms over


    his chest. ¡°Is that so?¡± One brow is raised.


    ¡°Well.¡± I shrug. ¡°It''s an honor to have you as my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Say it like you mean it.¡± His voice and lips are tight as he gives that order. Still smiling, I lean closer


    to him and peck his lips.


    ¡°My dear Alpha Reagan, it''s an honor to have you as my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°That was a very dry kiss.¡± Heins and I roll my eyes.


    ¡°I think you should stop nagging.¡± His body shakes with softughter as he shakes his head.


    ¡°You are something else.¡± I do nothing but blush.


    I missed this. I missed this so much.


    ¡°So¡­¡± He takes a morefortable posture on the couch and I do the same. We are still facing


    each other. ¡°Tell me, did you have other boyfriends before me?¡± He asks out of nowhere and I


    nearly choke on my spit. My eye brows shoot up, forming an arch of astonishment. A palpable


    pause reverberates through my chest.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Why does he want to know?


    I look at him.


    ¡°Why do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°No specific reason, I jus¡­¡± He shrugs his shoulders. ¡°I just want to know. I''m curious.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I''m nodding. ¡°Well¡­ I had just one and his name was Conrad.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± He mumbles under his breath.


    Conrad''s betrayal ys fresh in my mind, but unlike before, I don''t feel any pain. I feel like it didn''t


    even happen.


    ¡°But it didn''t end well because he betrayed me.¡±


    ¡°Betrayed you?¡± He asks calmly, his eyes gleaming with curiousity and concern. I calmly nod my


    head.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    I purse my lips and contemte whether to tell him what happened or not. Rhea is already in a bad


    spot. Alpha Reagan already dislikes her enough and if I were to tell him that¡­


    Well fuck it!


    She should have thought of that before sleeping with my boyfriend.


    ¡°He cheated on me with my sister, Rhea.¡± I blow the announcement. His jaw drops, eyes widen in


    disbelief.


    ¡°No!¡± He says in a scream-whisper.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I nod. ¡°Not once, not twice¡­ many times.¡±


    ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    ¡°I caught them pants down, in my sister''s bed.¡± I say without any care in the world. I feel like it didn''t


    even happen to me. There''s no iota of pain anywhere in my heart.


    ¡°That''s awful!¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°What did he say his reason was? Please tell me you confronted him.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ he said I never let him¡­ you know¡­ have sex with him and he didn''t like so he had look


    somewhere else and also, he knew about the fact that my sister was our father''s favorite child and


    uh¡­ that she''d be the one to inherit throne and be Alpha when he''s no more. So, stupid


    Conrad thought it wise to switch from the daughter who had slimmer chances of making him a great


    man in the pack to the daughter who had greater chances.¡±


    ¡°Oh, he''s a dog!¡± He sounds furious. ¡°How dare he y such a dirty game? Does he think power is


    given to just anyone out there? The Moon goddess is not stupid.¡±


    ¡°No, she isn''t. The day I found out about his affair with my sister was the same day Beta Ronald


    came to take Rhea and I.¡± I chuckle lightly. ¡°Now, all his hopes of bing Alpha have been


    crushed. The poor thing.¡±

 Chapter 0210

    Chapter 0210


    ¡°Serves him right.¡± With the way he''s fuming, if Conrad were to appear in front of him right now, he''d


    punch the living hell out of him. It makes me feel so good.


    ¡°My father cheated on my mother too.¡± I ride. He looks at me and blinks rapidly in shock. I nod my


    head. ¡°Yeah, he did. Worst of all, she was his mate, but he cheated on her and that led to the birth


    of Rhea.¡±


    ¡°That was a messed up situation.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It was. It used to be just my mum, dad and I, but suddenly, one day, he came home with Rhea and


    her mum. Rhea was still a little girl. About three years old at the time. He told my mum about his


    infidelity and said he had to marry Rhea mum no matter what.¡±


    ¡°No, he didn''t!¡±


    ¡°Yes he did and he married her. My mum was devastated. She couldn''t take the heartbreak and the


    shame so she left. I was about four years old when that happened and I''ve never seen her again.


    Whenever I tried to ask my father about her, he would scold me and threaten to beat me up, so I


    stopped asking. Right now I don''t even know if my mother is still alive or not.¡± I exin, my voice


    thick with mncholy. Alpha Reagan lets out a tired sigh, running his fingers through his thick hair.


    He looks speechless.


    ¡°Wow!¡± He exims under his breath. ¡°Your father was cruel to your mother.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he was.¡± I try to smile. I have the urge to beg him to grant me permission to find my mother,


    but on a second thought, I shove the idea off a cliff. Maybe some other time, not now.


    ¡°Enough about my sad past, what about you? I heard you lost your mate. That must have been a


    devastating experience.¡± The look in his eyes turn sad. I nearly regret bringing up the topic.


    ¡°Devastated, distraught, heartbroken¡­ there''s no strong enough word to describe how I felt when


    she died. I felt like my world hade crushing down on me. Like there was nothing else for me in


    this world until y¡­¡± He stops on his words and shakes swallows dryly.


    ¡°I¡­ I''m so sorry about that.¡±


    I can''t even imagine what it feels like to lose ones mate.


    ¡°My wolf took the hardest low. He didn''t speak to me or let me feel him for months. I thought I had


    lost him. I was so sacred.¡± His voice breaks in two halves. Gloom has ovee him. A pining


    mncholy spreads through the atmosphere that made me let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°When he


    finally came back, the coping mechanism he devised to deal with the pain of our loss was sex. He


    did wonders to my libido, that''s why uh¡­ that''s why I had to sleep with different girls almost every


    night.¡± He looks a bit embarrassed to say that, but all I can feel is sympathy for him. He has been


    through so much.


    ¡°I''m so sorry about that.¡± I whisper.


    ¡°No.¡± His face suddenly lights up with a smile. ¡°Don''t be.¡± He assures me, but I know talking about


    this with me is a huge step out of hisfort zone. He has decided to do this for my sake and now


    that we''ve opened up our deepest wounds for each other to see, I feel like we understand each


    other better. ¡°Ashanti.¡± He calls calmly and takes my hand in his. My heart skips a beat when he


    nts soft, feathery kisses all over the back of my hands and holds them against his cheeks with


    his eyes closed. ¡°You¡¯ve made that pain go away. You''ve made my life better. Before, I only lived for


    my people, but you came into my life and made me want to live for myself. You''ve given my life


    meaning again. And for that I''m grateful. For that, I say thank you.¡± He bring my hands to lips again


    and kisses them. I smile so hard, my cheeks start hurting.


    I can''t believe this moment has actuallye to pass.


    Lena could be right. If Alpha Reagan feels this way about, it means he''s truly my mate. Maybe he


    hasn''t recovered from his previous bond, that''s why he cannot feel the bond between us. Maybe his


    wolf is too hurt to feel our mate bond, that''s why he hasn''t been notified that we are mates.


    If that''s the case then, I''m going to treat him more wholeheartedly and tender his broken heart with


    love. With time he''ll heal and if we are truly mates, he''ll feel our bond.


    I''m going to follow my heart.


    ¡°At first I didn''t want to open my heart to anyone else, that''s why I didn''t fight King when he kept


    urging me to sleep with different girls. I just wanted to be alone for the rest of my life, but not


    anymore. I''m willing to give this rtionship a chance. We''ll take it one step at a time until we both


    get there. I''m willing to change for you. To go back to being that sweet, romantic Lover I used to be.


    You deserve it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Reagan.¡± I chuckle in tears. My heart is swelling with emotions and I can''t take it anymore.


    He''s being too nice and sweet and I don''t know what to do with myself.


    ¡°Come here.¡± He pulls me into his warm embrace and nts a gentle kiss on my hair.


    I''m on cloud nine.


    My heart is going to burst with happiness.


    ¡°I look forward to spending the rest of life with you.¡±

 Chapter 0211

    Chapter 0211


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    We made love almost all night and this morning, I had to beg for him to let me go to the Premium


    quarters and tell Tessa about thetest development. I''ll be living with him in his chambers from now


    on. The entire Harem will blow into pieces when the news is announced and all the girls will lose


    their minds when they find out that Alpha Reagan and I are now boyfriend and girlfriend.


    I''m the Harem girl he has chosen to be his mate.


    The girl they all berated since the first day she set foot in the Harem is the girl who caught the


    attention of the Lycan King. That''s a story that will be on the lips of every member of this pack till the


    end of time.


    Once the driver drops me off at the Premium Residence, I head straight to the bedroom where I


    meet Tessa sleeping on the bed.


    ¡°Tessa.¡± I call, walking over to the bed. Her eyes snap open and she shakes in surprise when she


    sees me.


    ¡°Ashanti!¡± She calls happily as she heaves herself from the bed. I perch by her side, smiling from


    mr to mr.


    ¡°Good morning, sleeping beauty.¡± I chuckle after that greeting and she does the same while shaking


    her head.


    ¡°I definitely look like the caricature version of myself right now, so don''t call me that. It''s an insult to


    the real sleeping beauties.¡± My chuckles turn into full blownughter and as Iugh, reality strikes


    me hard.


    Moving in with Alpha Reagan means I''ll no longer live with Tessa. We''ve had so many happy


    moments together as well as the sad ones. I''m going to miss her dearly.


    ¡°Ashanti, I''m sorry I didn''te to see you yesterday when things were so intense. Kelly and I were


    denied ess into the dungeon by the Beta. We were so worried. I can only imagine what you went


    through.¡±


    I let out a heavy sigh as I recall all the emotions I felt when I was locked up in that dungeon. I


    thought my world wasing to an end. I nearly cried my life away.


    ¡°Tessa, there''s no need for you to be sorry. I know you girls did everything to get to me but the


    situation was too tense. What I''m grateful for is that Alpha Reagan and Delta Kyle stood up for me.


    If they didn''t, I''d be getting punished for a crime I did notmit.¡±


    ¡°Rhea is the absolute worst!¡± She says bitterly and I nod in agreement. My anger towards her(Rhea)


    shot up after we had that sh at the dungeon. After hearing the flimsy reasons why she has been


    hating on me all this time.


    ¡°Yes, she is, but there''s someone who tops that list. The Mastermind of this operation.¡±


    ¡°Is it who I think it is?¡± She asks with a hushed voice and I nod.


    ¡°Yes, it is. The one and only Alina. She brought up the n, orchestrated it, but made sure not to


    take part in it. She made sure to leave trails that would lead to Rhea if the n had to backfire and


    that''s exactly what happened. Now, Rhea is going to take the fall alone.¡±


    Oh, how it feels good to finally discuss this with someone and talk trash about Alina.


    Tessa is inplete shock.


    ¡°Wow!¡± She exims quietly. ¡°Now, I don''t even know whether to say it serves Rhea right or be


    upset that Alina got away with her evil deeds again. Damn, she''s good!¡±


    ¡°She sure is. But that doesn''t mean I have given up on her. I''m not going to leave this pack until I''ve


    exposed Alina for who she really is. I''ll make sure she pays for all her crimes. I don''t know how I''m


    gonna do that, but I''ll find a way.¡±


    ¡°She deserves to be punished, so don''t hesitate to hit me up when you need my help. I''d dly help


    in causing her downfall.¡± She seals her statement with a wink and I can''t help the smile that keeps


    threatening to tear my lips.


    She always steps up to help me with my ns. She''s the best friend in the world.


    ¡°So, did you and Alpha Reagan reconcile?¡±


    My face turns ox-blood at the mention of Alpha Reagan''s name. When I think of the fact that we are


    now in a real rtionship, an even wider smile splits my face into two.


    ¡°The wide smile and redness of your face tells me the answer to that question is yes.¡± I purse my


    lips and nod my head shyly. She squeals in excitement, pping her hands and I feel like my face is


    going to explode because of how hot it is. ¡°I told you he was still in love with you. He was just in a


    tight spot.¡±


    ¡°That''s what he told me. He even apologised and promised to treat me better. We are now in a real


    rtionship.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°We are!¡±


    ¡°Like boyfriend and girlfriend?¡± She asks excitedly and I nod in agreement, but when I remember


    the reason why I''m here, the smile on my face wipes off and my face drops. ¡°What''s wrong? Why


    the sudden change of mood?¡± She asks with worry filled eyes.


    ¡°Tessa.¡± I call, taking her hands in mine and trying my best to maintain eye contact with her. We''ve


    been living together for many months now and we''ve gotten used to invading each other''s space.


    It''s true that I''m happy about moving in with Alpha Reagan, but I''m also sad about having to leave


    all of this behind. I know we''ll still be friends, but our friendship will never be the same once I move


    out.


    ¡°Ashanti, your silence is scaring me. Tell me what''s wrong.¡±

 Chapter 0212

    Chapter 0212


    ¡°Alpha Reagan asked me to move in with me.¡± I announce grimly and her eyebrows shoot to the


    ceiling as she gives me a surprised look.


    ¡°Did he?¡± She asks eagerly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And why don''t you look happy? That''s great news! If he wants you to move in with him it means


    he''s serious about your rtionship. Ashanti! Do you know what this means?¡± She''s almost


    screaming as she asks that question. I shake my head.


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°That man has chosen you to be his second chance mate. He''s going to marry you. You are going


    to be the next Luna of this pack! Damn!¡± The back of my neck heats as she spits those facts at my


    face.


    I know that and I''m happy. I truly am.


    ¡°Why the look on your face? You should be rejoicing.¡±


    I nervously scratch the back of my neck. This is not how I expected her to react to the news of me


    leaving her here to move in with Alpha Reagan. This further proves that Tessa always has my best


    interest at heart.


    ¡°Tessa. I know that and I''m happy, trust me. But me moving in with Alpha Reagan means leaving


    you behind. You''ll have to live here all by yourself. I''m worried you might be lonely.¡±


    Now it¡¯s her time to blush.


    Her face suddenly goes red and she shyly tucks a few strands of loose hair behind her ears.


    ¡°What''s with the sudden shy actions?¡± I¡¯m a bit confused because Tessa never acts this way. In fact


    I¡¯ve never seen her shy about anything. If she is now, it means it¡¯s something very serious.


    ¡°There''s something you need to know.¡± She says in a small voice and I can''t help but smile.


    ¡°That look you have on makes me understand it''s good news.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it''s good news, okay. Very good news.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please spill already. I''m getting impatient.¡±


    ¡°I found my mate.¡± A small giggle follows that statement. I pause and stare at her in catatonic


    stupor. My mouth gapes and I''m uncertain whether to breathe or scream.


    She found her mate.


    Now, that''s news of the century!


    ¡°Tessa!¡± I call in a silent scream, my body shaking with excitement for her. I scoot closer and pull


    her into my embrace, giving her a congrattory hug. ¡°That''s awesome. That''s brilliant. I could faint


    on your behalf right now.¡± Tears well up in my eyes. When we break the hug and look at each other


    again, I notice the tears shimmering in her own eyes. ¡°Congrattions! Words cannot describe how


    happy I am for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Her voice is a shaky thing.


    ¡°Who''s he? Do I know him?¡±


    ¡°All too well.¡±


    My forehead wrinkles in surprise.


    All too well?


    ¡°That''s means I know him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It''s¡­¡± She bursts into tears. I get confused again.


    ¡°Tessa. Tessa.¡± I take her hands in mine. ¡°Look at me.¡± I calmly instruct and she looks at me.


    There''s tears pooling down her eyes like a waterfall. ¡°Take in a deep breath and exhale.¡± She does


    as told and repeats the process two more times before she''s calm to speak again. ¡°Now tell me who


    your mate is, I promise I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°It''s Delta Kyle.¡± She blurts out. ¡°My mate is Delta Kyle.¡± The world stops and spins in another


    direction.


    I lied when I said I could handle it. I can''t.


    I burst into tears and Tessa startsughing.


    ¡°It''s not funny.¡± I say amidst tears with a crying face. ¡°The news is too awesome for me to bear. Both


    you and Delta Kyle are my most precious friends and now you too are mated to each other. You


    expect me not to cry when I hear that?¡±


    ¡°No, I don''t.¡±


    I take a moment to pull myself together and wipe my tears.


    ¡°When did you find out?¡±


    ¡°Justst night. We met for the first time outside and found out we were mates. It was a bone


    chilling experience. I nearly fainted.¡±


    ¡°It''s a miracle you didn''t. Oh Tessa, I''m so happy for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. He has asked me to move in with me. He says he can''t let his mate stay another day in


    any of these Harem buildings.¡±


    ¡°Kyle''s the kind of person to say that.¡± I chuckle. ¡°I felt bad about having to leave you all alone. I''m


    so relieved to hear this.¡±


    ¡°Who would''ve thought the two girls who were looked down on and bullied the most in this Harem


    would be the ones to end up with the most powerful men in the pack?¡± She asks and I can''t help but


    smile.


    ¡°Now I understand the statement which goes; ¡°the Moon goddess works in mysterious ways'' ''. She


    let us suffer in the beginning only to pair us with good men. We found favour in her eyes.¡±


    ¡°We did. We sure did. Now, the only problem is Alina. She''s Delta Kyle''s sister. She won''t be very


    thrilled when she hears about this.¡±


    ¡°She''s going to try and intimidate you like always. Don''t let her.¡±


    ¡°I won''t ¡°


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    ¡°Since we''re both moving in with our men, how about we spend the day together? We''re now free to


    do whatever ever we want as long as we¡¯re not breaking rules ormitting crimes.¡± She suggests,


    and I''m in love with the idea.


    ¡°I''d love that. Let''s change and go for a drive around the pack. I now have ess to Alpha


    Reagan''s car and driver. He''ll take us.¡± Tessa squeals excitedly and jumps down from the bed.


    ¡°Let''s go paint the city red!¡± She shouts at the top of her voice and we both rush into the closet,


    giggling like little girls who are up to no good.


    We deserve this happiness.

 Chapter 0213

    Chapter 0213


    REAGAN''S POV.


    If someone had told me err long this is how I was going to feel after making things official with


    Ashanti, I would never have dragged on for so long. This morning I feel ecstatic. My bones feel


    rejuvenated. Energy is coursing through my body, igniting every iota of strength I have inside me.


    I''m going to do a month¡¯s worth of work today at the office.


    The moment my driver parks in the driveway of my office building and my door is opened, I keep a


    straight face and step out. Everyone around stops whatever it is they are doing and bow their heads


    to me as they greet. I respond to their greetings with curt nods, still trying to smother my smile while


    my guards lead the way into the building. I only rx my face when I arrive at my office and the


    door is opened and there stands Kyle at the center, waiting for me.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I''m not even surprised.


    ¡°Good Morning, Alpha Reagan.¡± Kyle greets with a curt bow.


    ¡°Good morning, Kyle.¡± I reply, stepping into the office and the door is closed behind me. Since it''s


    just the two of us now, I release my jaws and let my smile shine. That definitely throws Kyle in a


    frenzy because of the confused look on his face.


    ¡°And what''s making you smile this morning, if I may?¡± He asks with raised brows and a light


    chuckle. Without saying a word, I head to the wine bar where I take out a wine bottle and two


    sses. I have no idea how, but Kyle is suddenly in front of me, taking the bottle and sses from


    my hand.


    ¡°I''ll serve the drinks.¡± He sets the items on the table and I simply shake my head. He never lets me


    do anything on my own when he''s around.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I tell him when he hands me a ss of wine. I take a small sip and gently walk over to


    the sitting area where I make myselffortable on one of the couches.


    My smile returns to my lips.


    ¡°So, are you going to tell me what''s making you so happy or not?¡± My smile turns into a soft


    chuckle. I lean forward and ce the ss on the table to avoid shaking too much and spilling the


    wine on my outfit. When I look back at Kyle, he doesn''t look amused by the fact that I''m keeping


    him on suspense. ¡°Ashanti and I made upst night.¡± I calmly report.


    The look on his face eases. I stare into his eyes, expecting a particr reaction from him, but I don''t


    get it.


    ¡°I''m happy you finally decided to follow your heart. Cheers to that.¡± He lifts his ss towards me


    before sipping his wine.


    ¡°I figured holding back was doing more harm than good to our rtionship. It''s true that the loss of


    my former mate left me distraught, but I figured I didn''t have to keep myself locked in a mourning


    cage because I lost my first love. I''ve decided to follow my heart and give this rtionship with


    Ashanti a chance.¡±


    ¡°And you won''t regret it.¡±


    ¡°How are you so sure?¡±


    He shrugs his shoulders.


    ¡°I can''t really exin. I just know. It''s a miracle how she''s not your mate.¡± My heart does a long jump


    in my chest. I nearly choke on my saliva. ¡°She''s supposed to be your mate.¡± He repeats and I look


    away from him so he doesn''t see the guilt in my eyes.


    Ashanti and I are now together but I haven''t brought up the issue of us being mates. I haven¡¯t


    because it won''t change anything. We''re already in a rtionship.


    ¡°I''m happy for both of you. I hope you get married someday.¡± The smile he shoots in my direction is


    warm and genuine. I smile ufortably and nod my head.


    ¡°I hope so too. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°For nothing.¡±


    Silence stretches throughout the room for a long moment before he clears his throat.


    ¡°Still on the mate issue, there''s something I want to tell you.¡±

 Chapter 0214

    Chapter 0214


    ¡°I''m all ears.¡± I say, looking at him.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± He blows a breath and touches the watch on his left wrist.


    I''ve never seen Kyle hesitate to tell me something. It must be pretty serious. I patiently wait for him


    to collect himself and divulge the news to me. It takes a few moments before he looks at me again


    and lets out another sigh.


    ¡°I''ve found my mate.¡± He announces quietly and I feel a jolt surge through my body. Before I know it,


    I''m on my feet, giving him an intense gaze that makes him nod his head. He even smiles. ¡°Yes, I


    have.¡±


    A smile splits my face in two halves. My mouth tears open in a loud, happyugh. I stride over to


    him and throw my arms around his shoulders, enveloping him in a tight, manly hug and patting his


    back.


    ¡°Riveting! That is absolutely riveting!¡± I pull him out of my arms and study his smiling face. ¡°That


    should''ve been the first thing you said to me the moment I walked into this office.¡±


    ¡°I was waiting for the right time.¡±


    ¡°There''s no right time to anounce good news. This calls for a celebration.¡±


    I am genuinely happy for Kyle. Apart from the fact that he no longer has to feel bad about Ashanti


    and I being together, he has found his soulmate. The woman who was destined for him. He''s


    already leading an honorable and happy life. He will be a lot happier now that he has the right


    woman by his side.


    ¡°When did you find her?¡±


    ¡°Justst night.¡±


    ¡°Who is she? Do I know her?¡± I know I''m asking too many questions, but I can''t help it. Kyle is my


    best friend and my brother. It is impossible for me not to want to know these little details.


    ¡°Well...¡±


    ¡°Who''s she? Is she the daughter of one of the high ranking officials?¡±


    ¡°No. No.¡± He¡¯s fervently shaking his head as if repulsed by the idea of being mated to one of the


    daughters of the high ranking officials. ¡°She''s not even a Lycan. She''s a werewolf.¡±


    ¡°Even better!¡± I say firmly and his eyes shimmer with surprise.


    ¡°I said the exact same this thing yesterday when I saw her. Even better!¡±


    ¡°Is she one of the Harem girls?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Her name is Tessa.¡± I mp my hand over my mouth, eyes wide with disbelief. Kyle looks


    confused. ¡°What? Do you know her?¡±


    ¡°She''s Ashanti''s best friend. The one she insisted on moving in with into the Premium Residence.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± He whisper screams and we both burst intoughter.


    What the hell the moon goddess ying at here?


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    How can two female best friends be mated to two male best friends? This is insane!


    Is this a sign?


    ¡°Ronald will be shocked when this news reaches him.¡± Kyle says, still struggling to calm his


    laughter.


    ¡°Oh, he will! He''s the only odd one among us.¡±


    ¡°My parents, especially my dad will be furious when he finds out about this.¡± Says Kyle in a sad


    tone.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask with furrowed brows.


    ¡°He always wished for my mate to be a Lycan.¡±


    I nearly roll my eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s a dump wish. A mate is a mate. Be it Lycan or werewolf. It''s true there''s a big difference


    between our species, but that doesn''t make them inferior to us. That''s one bad habit I intend to


    eradicate among Lycans during my reign.¡±


    ¡°And I''ll help you out with that.¡±


    A moment of silence goes by.


    ¡°Can we keep this between us for now? Tessa is still terrified by the reality of us being mates so she


    needs time to get used to the situation before the public gets involved. You know how much


    attention she''ll get if she''s revealed now.¡±


    ¡°Ipletely understand. I''ll keep my mouth shut.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°For nothing.¡±


    He looks at his wrist watch before turning to me again.


    ¡°It''s time for your meeting with the elders. They''re already waiting in the conference room.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    I already forgot I had to give the big announcement today.

 Chapter 0215

    Chapter 0215


    REAGAN''S POV.


    I''m staring at one elders face to the next and the uncertain looks they have on pleases me. They


    must be wondering why I called this meeting.


    I''m sure a few of them have already guessed the reason.


    The announcement I¡¯m about to make is not going to be a pleasant one for most of them because


    of their beliefs.


    Damn their beliefs.


    I clear my throat and look straight ahead as I prepare my mind to address them.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Thank you all for honoring this meeting. I called you here today to make an important


    announcement.¡± I say, looking left and right at some of their faces. The entire room is dead silent.


    Even the wind is afraid to make a sound. ¡°A few months ago, the Concordant Ritual was runched


    and the main objective for that was so that I could find a mate among the girls who were chosen for


    the ritual. Am I correct?¡± I ask and they all nod their heads in unison. The leader of the council takes


    the initiative to give a verbal response.


    ¡°You are very correct, My Lord. That was the main purpose of the Ritual.¡± He confirms my words.


    ¡°Good. I called this meeting to announce to you all that I have granted your wishes by choosing a


    mate from those girls and you know her already. Her name is Ashanti Anderson. She hails from the


    Mystic Diamond Pack and it will please you all to know that her father is Alpha of that pack.¡±


    ¡°My Lord.¡± An elder calls and I turn to look at him. It''s Elder Ma, one of the elders who came to


    talk me out of getting too close to Ashanti when the rumors about us started flying around. I have


    the urge to shut him up because I know he''s about to say something that will upset me, but I decide


    against it.


    I should hear what he has to say.


    ¡°Yes, Elder Ma.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t she the same girl whose sister has been arrested and awaits trial for murdering an innocent


    Pack subject? The girl who attempted to poison the guest Alphas who were invited to watch the


    fightingpetition?¡±


    ¡°She''s the very one.¡±


    ¡°My Lord. In my opinion, epting a girl whose sister is involved in such a scandal is not a very


    wise decision to take. Shees from a family with a stained reputation and as if that''s not enough,


    she''s an ordinary werewolf. It''s an abomination for a werewolf to rule over Lycans.¡±


    Now I understand why the Moon goddess mated Kyle and me to werewolves. She wants to teach


    these pompous idiots a valuable lesson.


    If I wasn''t feeling so ecstatic this morning because of the reconciliation with Ashanti and news of


    Kyle finding his mate, I would have dismissed this old man from this meeting and expelled him from


    my council of elders.


    What I''ll do now is put this geezer in his ce.


    ¡°Elder Ma, A few days before your induction as member of the council of Elders, wasn''t your


    Elder brother hanged for being guilty of killing his own wife and first born simply because he


    suspected and used her of cheating? A suspicion which waster revealed to be false.¡± I ask,


    giving him a thoughtful stare and he goes mute. ¡°Were you asked to step down and give your


    position to another because of your brother''s crime?¡± The man calmly shakes his head.


    ¡°No, My Lord.¡± His voice is less than a whisper.


    ¡°I can''t hear you.¡±


    ¡°No,My Lord.¡± His voice is a lot louder now.


    I nod.


    ¡°So what makes you think you have the right to say what you just said about my chosen mate?¡±


    ¡°I was wrong, My Lord. I wasn''t thinking. I made a mistake. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°This is your second strike. The third will get you kicked out of this council. So watch your tongue.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for showing me mercy, My Lord.¡± I roll my eyes and look away from him. The rest of the


    elders look like they are about to piss their pants. I bet everyone who had something to say against


    my union with Ashanti has swallowed their words.


    ¡°And the same goes to the rest of you. You dare talk trash about my mate and I will make you regret


    it. Ashanti is the chosen one. I will marry her and all of you seated her will crown her Luna of this


    Pack. She will rule by my side. She will rule over all of you and you will show her the respect she


    deserves. If that reality repulses you so much, you are free to carry your bags and leave the Pack.


    Or better still, die.¡± I stop and wait for anyone else to object, but they all stay silent. ¡° A grand


    ceremony will be held for my decision to be announced to the public. For now, what we''ve


    discussed shouldn''t leave this room. Am I understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡± A chorus responsees through.


    ¡°This meeting is over.¡± Their heads all drop down as I rise to my feet and walk out of the room with


    my Beta and Delta following me closely.


    I''ve never felt so good after a meeting.


    ¡°Those elders will be cooking your name in pot tonight.¡± Says Ronald as the three of us go into my


    office. I can''t hold myughter in.


    ¡°Yeah, they didn''t look so pleased. Elder Malcolm nearly pissed his pants when you brought up his


    brother''s case. You put him in his ce.¡± Kyle adds.


    ¡°That one has always been difficult.¡±


    ¡°I''m happy you finally made the decision to choose a mate.¡± That''s Ronald. ¡°The pack will finally be


    at rest.¡±


    ¡°It sure will.¡±


    ¡°Let''s talk about the uing trail. The one involving Rhea. Ashanti''s step sister.¡±


    ¡°Before that, I want you to know something. I did want to tell you at first but I thought how upset


    you''d be if you got to find outter from someone else.¡±


    ¡°What''s with the speech? Did you get a girl pregnant?¡± Ronald asks out of nowhere. Kyle and I


    nearly tear ourselves withughter.


    Oh, and I forgot to mention the fact that Ronald is the one with a sense of humor between the three


    of us.


    He''s a clown!


    ¡°No dummy! I found my mate.¡± Kyle announces and Ronald''s jaw drops to the floor.


    The shocked expression on¡¯ his face is a wonderful sight to behold.

 Chapter 0216

    Chapter 0216


    KYLE''S POV.


    FOUR HOURS LATER.


    ¡°I have to go now.¡± I tell Tessa with a heavy heart as I rise from the couch we are both sitting on.


    About two hours ago, I got her out of the Harem by lying to the elderly servants to send her over to


    run some errands for me. Left to me, she''d be out of that Harem by now and living with me in my


    house. When I first suggested it, she agreed, but after giving it a lot of thought, she asked me to let


    her stay at the Premium quarters and keep the fact that we were mates a secret until she was ready


    to deal with all the drama that woulde with the announcement.


    That''s not what I want, but I have to bear with her.


    ¡°Two hours with you feels like two minutes.¡± She says sadly and my heart nearly bursts with pain.


    ¡°I know, right?¡± I heave a sigh and nt a gentle kiss on her lips. ¡°It''s been hours since my father


    summoned me and my phone has been buzzing in my pocket for a while now. It must be him. I


    need to see him now before he gets more upset than he already is.¡±


    ¡°Is your father a strict man?¡± She asks calmly. I look at her and smile.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    My father is a wild man!


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°I just want to know what to expect when the timees for me to meet them.¡±


    I take both her hands in mine and kiss them.


    ¡°We''ll talk about my father some other time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You can stay here for as long you want. Don''t be in a rush to go back to the Premium


    quarters.¡±


    ¡°I''ll just nap for a bit and leaveter.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, rest up. I''ll see you soon .¡±


    ¡°Good bye.¡±


    ¡°Good bye baby.¡± I exit the bedroom and go downstairs. Once I''m in my car outside, I ignite the car


    engine and drive straight to my parents house, my mind buzzing with possible reasons why my


    father could have summoned me. Whenever he does that, it''s to discuss something very important.


    The closer I get home, the harder my heart beats in my chest.


    I might be a full grown, mature adult man now, a Delta too, but my father still terrifies me a little. It''s


    not been long since I had the courage to go against him and began to do things in the way that


    would please me and not him.


    Because I had to seed him as Delta, my father made sure to never go easy on me. The first


    thing I was able to understand as a child was the fact that I was going to be Delta in the future.


    Father never gave me a break. I went through rigorousbat training routines with him on a daily


    basis. He never let me rx or enjoy free time like the other kids. He''d always tell me rxation


    was for ordinary people and that people like us who had a duty towards the pack had to work all the


    time with no rest.


    A terrible thing to tell an eight year old child.


    I''m grateful to him for making sure I got the right training. I mean I''m a terrific fighter today all thanks


    to him, but I wish he had gone easy on me, because as much as I got the skills I needed to be a


    good leader, I also had some experiences with him that scarred me both physically and emotionally.


    Like how terrified I am of him right now. He''s thest person I ever want to be left alone with in a


    room.


    ¡°Wee home, Delta Kyle.¡± The guard who opens my car door greets me with a bow. I step out of


    the car.


    ¡°Thank you, Kane.¡± I say and head straight into the house where I meet my father waiting for me in


    the living room.


    I have a feeling this is going to be a spine chilling conversation.


    ¡°Good day, father.¡± I greet respectfully as I head to the sitting area, but he turns to look at me, I


    freeze in my tracks.


    He''s frowning and that''s not a good thing.


    Am I going to get a scolding?


    ¡°I summoned you three hours ago.¡± He doesn''t hide the annoyance in his voice. I rx my body and


    clear my throat as I pack up all my courage to meet his gaze.


    ¡°I¡­ I was busy.¡±


    ¡°Doing what exactly? What could be more important than showing up when your father summons


    you?¡±

 Chapter 0217

    Chapter 0217


    ¡°But I have, haven''t I?¡±


    ¡°Not immediately.¡±


    ¡°If I didn''t, it means what I was engaged in was truly important. I always report to you as quickly as I


    can when you summon me. So please father, be reasonable.¡± I say, making sure to keep my voice


    as low as possible.


    Challenging him like this is already a dangerous move on my end. Thatst thing I want is to make


    him feel like I''m trying to disrespect him.


    He looks at me so hard that I have to beg my soul not to leave me alone here. He finally shakes his


    head and clears his throat.


    ¡°Haven''t you found your mate yet?¡±


    His question dissolves all the bones in my body. I''m a pile of flesh with no support and I''m going to


    prop down on the floor very soon.


    ¡°Father how¡­¡±


    ¡°If you haven''t¡­¡± He cuts me off. ¡°You should choose one like Alpha Reagan has done. You''re the


    Delta of this pack. You need to find a women to settle with. A woman to bring forth your heir.


    Choose one now or I''ll do so for you.¡±


    ¡°There''s no need for you to do that.¡± I quickly deny his suggestion. ¡°I can choose a wife on my own.¡±


    This is the moment where I tell him I''ve found my mate already, but if I dare to do that, he''ll want to


    know who she is and there''s no way I''ll be able to keep that information from him.


    ¡°She must be from a powerful and wealthy family. She must be smart and strong and most


    importantly, she must be a Lycan.¡± He firmly lists out his requirements and Iugh internally.


    ¡°Do you want me to find a woman for yourself or for me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You''re listing qualities of the kind of women you''re attracted to.¡±


    ¡°I''m listing the qualities of the kind of woman who''s deserving of being your wife. The mother of the


    future Delta of this pack. A daughter-inw of this family.¡±


    ¡°I don''t consider wealth or power or influence of a family when looking for the women I''d love to


    spend the rest of my life with. Those things are irrelevant. Wealthy families raise brats as much as


    they raise well-mannered daughters. Same goes with the less privileged families. Also, Werewolves


    can be strong and smart and powerful. Lycans aren''t the only ones capable of possessing those


    qualities, so I don''t know why you keep insisting I marry a Lycan girl.¡±


    ¡°Take a look at your sister. She''s¡­¡±


    ¡°...a spoiled, mean and self-centered brat with the most repulsive attitude I''ve ever seen in my entire


    life.¡± I rudely cut him off and he nearly bursts with anger.


    ¡°You will not talk about your sister like that!¡±


    ¡°The woman I choose will be nothing like Alina. I''d rather stay single or better still, die, than marry a


    woman like Alina.¡± I firmly decipher and he swallows dryly. His gaze darkens with rage.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I''m sure he knows he spoiled Alina. There''s no way he isn''t aware of that fact. He got too busy


    terrorising me into bing the perfect Delta and forgot about the fact that he had another child to


    discipline.


    ¡°If you choose a girl whose not worthy of being a part of this family, I will reject her.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and try, see if I won''t walk out that door and never return. See if I won''t choose her over


    you.¡±


    ¡°KYLE!¡± He scolds my name in fury.


    ¡°FATHER!¡± I do the same and he goes still on his spot. ¡°I¡¯m not the little boy you used order around


    anymore. I respect you a lot. I love you, but you need to know your ce. There are decisions you


    can''t take in my life anymore and choosing the woman I''ll marry is one of them. Know that and know


    peace.¡±


    He huffs and looks away from me.


    ¡°And I''ll have children when I''m ready. There''s no rush.¡±


    ¡°I thought I trained you the right way, but I guess I was wrong.¡± He looks at me. ¡°You can''t even


    obey me anymore.¡±


    ¡°This has got nothing to do with obedience¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± He cuts me off with a firm handshow. ¡°Leave.¡±


    ¡°Father.¡± My voice is a broken whisper.


    ¡°I said Get. Out!¡± He roars. ¡°And only return when you have important news to share with me.¡±


    Tears burn at the back of eyelids as I watch him head for the staircase.


    I thought this authoritative nature of his will change with age, but I was wrong.


    Father will never stop wanting to be in control of my life.

 Chapter 0220

    Chapter 0220


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    ONE WEEK LATER.


    Today is the day of Rhea''s trial. Alpha Reagan told me about my parent''s arrival at the court and


    right now, we''re heading there to see them. I''m extremely nervous about Rhea''s final judgement.


    Shemitted a grave crime ¨C well, she assisted, but since all evidence leads to her, they assume


    she masterminded andmitted the crime ¨C so she risks getting a gruesome sentence.


    My hands won''t stop shaking as I''m being led into the court building. Mostly because of the fact that


    I''m about to face my father. Rhea has always been his favourite daughter, so I can already guess


    his reaction when he sees me. He''ll be disappointed. Angry even. I just pray he doesn''t get angry


    enough to not tell anything about my mother. I really need that information from him.


    The guards apanying Alpha Reagan and me lead the way into a room that happens to be a


    lounge and I look at Alpha Reagan, confused. He realises my confused state and smiles.


    ¡°Leave us.¡± He tells the guards who exit the lounge, closing the door behind them.


    ¡°Why are we here? This ce doesn''t look like a courtroom.¡± He chuckles lightly.


    ¡°Because it''s not. You said you needed to see your father, that''s why I brought you here. The guards


    will escort him here soon and you guys can discuss privately.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ but I thought that would be done after the trial.¡± I say, with my eyes searching his face for


    what I don''t know. He smiles and takes a step closer to me, his eyes glued to mine, giving me the


    most meaningful look I''ve ever seen.


    ¡°Well¡­ your sister''s crime is not an easy one. Her sentence will not be an easy one either. I want


    you to discuss with your father right now because I don''t think he¡¯ll want to speak with anybody after


    knowing how she''ll be punished.¡± He calmly exins and it''s brilliant.


    What he said is very true. Father won''t even bother to see me after Rhea''s sentence.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You''re right. I didn''t even think of that. Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°For nothing.¡±


    Distant footsteps interrupt our conversation. My heart starts hammering in my chest as I turn to look


    at the closed door. A pair of those approaching feet belong to my father. In just a matter of seconds,


    that door will open and I''ll meet face to face with him again, after many months. I''m clenching and


    unclenching my fist by my side as I stare intensely at the door. My heart is beating in my throat and I


    hear the sound of my heartbeat resonating in my ears. The breath I''m blowing out through my


    nostrils is so hot, it will burn anything it touches.


    The sounds of the approaching footsteps be louder, meaning they are closer. The ache in my


    stomach continues to abate. I shoot Alpha Reagan a nervous look, he replies to it with a nod and an


    expression that says, ¡°Go girl! You¡¯ve got this'''', but the only way I want to go right now is melting or


    incinerating myself to ash.


    I was so confidentst night about today, but that confidence has flown right out of the window and


    left me with nothing but fear and cowardice. I don''t think I''m ready to see my fa...


    The door opens, my soul leaves my body.


    Two guards step in first and the third person who walks in is my father. My breath catches in my


    throat when his eyes fall on me. My knees nearly give way for me to reach the ground.


    ¡°We¡¯ll give you two time to speak.¡± Says Alpha Reagan as he takes all the guards outside with him. I


    nearly faint when the door closes behind him, leaving just my father and me in the room.


    I know I''m supposed to greet him, call his name or say something at least, but I''m too scared¡­ too


    shocked to speak. I still can''t believe I''m standing in front of my father.

 Chapter 0221

    Chapter 0221


    ¡°You look well.¡± He breaks the excruciating silence between us. His tone is the most depressing


    sound I''ve heard in my life. He doesn''t only sound miserable, he looks miserable.


    This is not the same father I left at home. He seems to have aged years in months and I think I


    understand why. Both his daughters were taken from him for the so-called Concordant Ritual. That


    must have left him devastated and hopeless.


    I clear my voice.


    ¡°Hello Father. It''s good to see you again.¡± My voice is calm and cautious. My eyes are roaming in


    the distance between us. I want to eat it all up and throw my hands around him when I''m close


    enough. I want to hug him tight and never let go.


    I''ve missed my father.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± He calls in a broken voice. I almost fly away when he starts walking towards me. My soul


    returns to my body when hees closer and pulls me into his arms, embracing me in a warm,


    fatherly hug. He nts a hard kiss on my head and squeezes me tight in his arms. I''m nearly


    suffocating, my bones will crush in his hold if he holds me any tighter, but I don''t mind. I want to stay


    here, in his arms because he''s my father and I¡¯ve missed him dearly.


    ¡°Dad.¡± I call, crying like a baby with my head buried in his chest. ¡°Dad I''ve missed you so much!¡± He


    nts his lips on my head and kisses it again, breathing hard and raspily.


    ¡°I''ve missed you too, Princess ¡°


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Princess.


    That''s what he used to call me when I was little. Before Rhea and her mother showed up and ruined


    everything.


    He pulls me out of his hold and rakes his eyes all over my teary face.


    ¡°Have you been well?¡± He asks and I nod my head, smiling in tears.


    ¡°Lately, I''ve been.¡±


    ¡°It makes me happy to hear that.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I know you''re probably upset with me about what happened to Rhea.¡± His brows arch as he


    gives me a confused look.


    ¡°Upset with you? Why would I be upset with you?¡±


    ¡°Rhea''s being locked up because of me.¡±


    ¡°It''s not because of you. News of her actions reached me. How she''s been bullying you in the


    Harem just to make your life miserable. How she tried to set you up for murder and attempted


    murder. This is not the first time that something like this is happening. The messenger Alpha


    Reagan sent didn''t leave out any detail. He told me everything Rhea has done to you in this pack


    and I didn''t know what to do with myself. I am so sorry you had to go through all of that in the hands


    of your sister.¡±


    The tears in my eyes freefall down my cheeks like a waterfall.


    Now, I''m not crying because of the things Rhea did to me. I''m crying because my father feels


    repulsed by her actions and for the first time in many years, he''s taking my side.


    ¡°She must have made your life miserable here.¡± A painful knot forms in my throat.


    ¡°A bit.¡± I croak and nod my head.


    ¡°I''m so sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay.¡± I sniffle tears. ¡°Dad. There''s something I need to ask you.¡± His eyes grow wide with


    concern.


    ¡°What''s that?¡±


    ¡°It''s about mum. My real mother. I know you don''t like talking about her and you''ve always forbidden


    the topic, but dad I really want to find her. Alpha Reagan has given me the permission to do so and


    all I need right now is information about her whereabouts from you. Please father. I need to know


    where my mother is. To know if she''s still alive.¡±


    ¡°She''s still alive.¡± His voice is low and lifeless and when he looks at me again, there''s so much guilt


    in his eyes that makes my heart want to burst. ¡°I''ve been checking on her since she left, so I know


    that.¡±


    He''s been checking on her?


    I''mpletely dumbfounded to hear that. I thought he didn''t give two shits about her.

 Chapter 0222

    Chapter 0222


    ¡°I should never have brought your stepmother into our home. I should never have married her. I''ve


    lived my whole life regretting that decision and making you suffer for it. To top it all I¡¯ve been a


    terrible father to you.¡±


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°Your mother hails from the Blue Diamond Pack. Her family is quite wealthy and influential in the


    Pack so it won''t be hard to find her once you get there. All you have to do is mention her name


    when searching for her and you''ll find her.¡±


    Last night, all I imagined was this moment happening and the smile that''ll appear on my face once


    my father told me everyday I needed to know, but now that he has, I can''t bring myself to be happy


    or even smile because of the sadness I see in his eyes.


    The man deeply regrets his life decisions and I can only imagine how miserable he feels right now.


    He''s stuck with a woman he doesn''t love. A witch!


    ¡°Thank you, father.¡± I''m still not smiling when I say those words of thanks to him.


    ¡°There''s no need to thank me. I should have done this a long time ago.¡± He pulls me into his arms


    again and hugs me with all his might. When we look at each other again, I now have the courage to


    smile at him. ¡°They also told me about your rtionship with Alpha Reagan. I''m so happy for you.¡±


    Tears well up in my eyes again.


    ¡°I always knew you were destined for great things. For a very bright future and this is it. You will be


    Luna of Lycans. That''s huge.¡± I let my chuckle out. My eyes are hot from all the tears that have


    umted in them. ¡°I''m sure you''ll do a terrific job ruling over these Lycans!¡± A chuckle escapes


    my lips.


    ¡°Thank you fa¡­¡± My words are cut short by the sound of the door bursting open, revealing my step


    mother. The moment she sets eyes on me, all hell breaks loose.


    ¡°I''m sure she''ll do a terrific job!¡± She spits out bitterly, sarcasm drooling from her statement like


    saliva from a bulldog¡¯s mouth. She inches closer to where my dad and I are standing and he steps


    in front of me, standing in her way.


    ¡°Stop where you are.¡± He warns.


    ¡°Our daughter is out there, about to get judged and sentenced for a crime she did notmit and


    you''re in here, cuddling and having the moment of your life with this tramp! The person who put our


    daughter in such a difficult situation.¡±


    ¡°Rhea was the one who put herself in that situation.¡± I scream out from behind my father. She tries


    to take a step forward, but father stops her.


    ¡°Not another step.¡± He warns. She stops in her tracks, unable to believe what she just heard. What


    she¡¯s witnessing. I guess she''s shocked to see my father standing up for me after all these years.


    ¡°You''re defending her against me.¡±


    ¡°Something I should have done everyday of my life! Rhea got herself in this mess. You heard what


    the messenger said. She bullied her sister time and again and tried to set her up for a crime she did


    notmit. How can you still take Rhea''s side after hearing all of that?¡±


    ¡°Whose side am I supposed to take, hers?¡± She points an using finger towards me. ¡°I''d rather


    die than do that. If Rhea is sentenced to die today, her blood will be on your head. You Ashanti! You


    are the reason why my daughter will die an untimely death and I will never forgive you for that!¡± She


    screams at the top her voice and storms out of the room. My father gives me an apologetic look and


    I simply shake my head, making him understand that it''s okay.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    This is the payment she gets for raising her daughter to be an entitled brat!

 Chapter 0223

    Chapter 0223


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    After many excruciating hours of people talking on the stage and ying horrible videos of Rhea


    committing various crimes at intervals, a sentence was finally passed. I was beyond relieved when


    she was sentenced to life in prison. I had feared she''d be executed in public.


    Her mother was not pleased to hear that. The moment the sentence was passed, she started


    wailing and trying to attack everyone around her while screaming that her daughter was innocent


    and how it was all my n to get rid of her. She had to be dragged out of the courtroom.


    Alina, who had the audacity to attend, had the fattest smile on her face as she walked out of the


    courtroom after everyone was dismissed. She''s going to be the one getting that sentence soon. I''ll


    make sure of it.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Asks Alpha Reagan as we alight from the car. We''re back at his chambers and


    all I want to do right now is go in and sleep because I feel sick to my stomach.


    With Rhea locked up in prison, it means I have one less problem to deal with, but the fact that she''s


    suffering alone for a crime she did not mastermind bugs me. It''s so annoying!


    I look at Alpha Reagan and shake my head.


    ¡°I don''t feel okay.¡±


    ¡°She has received the punishment she deserves.¡±


    ¡°I know. But she''s still my sister, you know. We grew up together, under the same roof. It''s


    impossible for me not to feel bad about her situation.¡± My tone is nothing short of mncholic.


    Alpha Reagan lets out a light sigh and takes my right hand in his.


    ¡°Ipletely understand, but I hate to see you like this. Is there anything I can do to make you feel


    better?¡±


    The only thing that can uplift my mood right now is seeing Alina get punished for her crimes.


    ¡°It''s going to take some time, but I''ll be fine.¡± He kisses my hand before pulling me into a warm hug.


    I gently rest my head on his broad chest and take a deep inhale of his rich, him-like smell. Fresh


    and woody. I could sniff this man all day without getting bored of his scent.


    ¡°Let''s go in so you can get some rest.¡± He says, pulling me out the hug and I calmly nod my head.


    We''re about to go in when his cellphone starts buzzing in his pocket. He takes out and his brows


    raise in surprise when he looks at the screen. ¡°Why''s he ringing my cell when he can just mindlink


    me?¡± He mumbles under his breath and answers the call. ¡°Kyle.¡± He calls over the phone and that


    piques my attention.


    Why is Kyle calling?


    ¡°Alpha Reagan, you have toe to your office right now. There''s an urgent matter that needs to


    be addressed immediately.¡± Kyle says over the phone in a terrified tone and Reagan shoots me a


    confused look.


    ¡°What''s wrong Kyle?¡±


    ¡°I can''t tell you over the phone. Pleasee right now.¡± The urgency in Kyle''s voice makes my


    blood boil. He''s not the type to raise a false rm. If he says something is going wrong, it means


    something is definitely going wrong. I shoot Alpha Reagan a worried look.


    ¡°Should Ie with you?¡±


    ¡°No. Go in and have some rest. I''m sure it''s nothing too serious.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes baby.¡± He gives me a brief kiss on my lips. ¡°I''ll see you when I get back home.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, baby.¡± He turns to the guards standing by my side. ¡°Take her in and make sure she''s


    safe.¡±


    ¡°At once, my Lord.¡± Says the guards as they start leading the way into the house. I shoot Alpha


    Reagan onest look as he gets back into the car with just alighted and it zooms off.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I don''t know why, but I have a bad feeling about this.


    Something serious is about to go wrong.


    **********************************************


    ACHILLES'' POV.


    ¡°Kyle, what¡¯s going¡­¡± I stop in my tracks and unconsciously swallow my words when I barge into


    my office and the first person I see is Alina who''sfortably seated on a sofa in the sitting area.


    The moment she sees me, her face breaks into a wide smile and I search for Kyle with a confused


    brain.


    ¡°What is she doing here?¡± I ask the moment I set my eyes on him.


    ¡°She¡­ I¡­¡± He stutters and nervously scratches the back of his neck. ¡°Well¡­ there''s a situation.¡±


    His voice is almost inaudible and it''s making me even more anxious.


    A situation with Alina involved can never be a good one.


    ¡°What situation?¡± I ask eagerly and Alina rises to her feet, smiling. My eyes ping-pong between the


    two siblings as I try to figure out what''s going on. Kyle doesn''t look like he''s going to tell me even if I


    force him and Alina is still giving me that creepy smile as she inches closer to me. I take several


    steps backwards to maintain the distance between us.


    ¡°Stop right there.¡± I order and she stops. I turn to Kyle. ¡°Are you going to tell me what''s going on


    here?¡± He quickly shakes his head in denial and points to Alina.


    ¡°I think she''s in the right position to tell you.¡±


    What the fuck is going on here? Kyle has never been the one to shy about breaking any sort of


    news to me.


    I look back Alina,pletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°Tell me what?¡±


    ¡°I''m pregnant!¡±

 Chapter 0224

    Chapter 0224


    REAGAN¡¯S POV.


    ¡°I''m pregnant!¡± She announces and the words jar in my ears like loud music sting from a big


    speaker. I freeze on my spot and gape at her like a fool. Mouth and eyes wide open in shock. A


    warm smile spreads on her face when she notices my shocked reaction.


    ¡°You are what?¡± I ask, aghast.


    ¡°Pregnant.¡± She repeats the word and I turn to look at Kyle who shrugs his shoulders at me while


    giving me the look that makes me understand that he has no idea what''s going on either. I turn to


    face Alina again.


    ¡°And why are you telling me?¡± I ask with furrowed brows.


    ¡°Because you''re the one responsible for the pregnancy.¡±


    That''s when the news settles in my brain. My mind explodes into tiny bits of pieces that fly uselessly


    around my head. I see stars. My heart plummets to the ground and all the bones in my body start


    unbuckling at once.


    She''s pregnant.


    ¡°No, I''m not!¡± I tly deny it. She chuckles lightly and takes two steps forward. ¡°It''s been a while


    since I touched you. It''s been months!¡±


    ¡°Uh, uh, uh¡­¡± she says, wriggling her index finger at my face. She still has that stupid smug smile


    on. ¡°You seem to have forgotten the fact that a few weeks ago you bent me over that table¡­¡± My


    eyes follow her hand that''s pointing at my work table. ¡°... And fucked me hard without any


    protection?¡±


    Now that I''m looking at the table, the scene reys in my mind.


    She hade into my office to make her usualints about me not giving her any sort of


    attention anymore. One thing led to another and I found myself bending her over my table and


    burying my cock deep in her pussy.


    Fuck!


    Fuck!


    If she''s refering to that day, then it means there''s a chance that I could be the father of the child


    she''s carrying.


    My thoughts are interrupted by the sound of Kyle clearing his throat. This must be quite an awkward


    conversation for him to listen to.


    ¡°I think I better leave you two to settle this.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± My denial stops him before he takes his first step. ¡°Stay.¡±


    ¡°But Alpha I¡­¡± I shoot him a murderous re that shuts him up. ¡°Right!¡± I know it¡¯s hard for him to


    listen to this conversation between me and his sister, but I don¡¯t want him to leave me here alone.


    I ster my gaze back on Alina''s smiling face.


    ¡°I want a test carried out by my own doctor.¡± I tell her in a stern tone.


    ¡°By all means.¡± She says with arms spread wide open and a carefree look on her face.


    My heart starts pounding in my chest. She doesn''t seem to be joking. She''s pregnant indeed.


    God, I''m finished!


    ¡°We''re going right now.¡± I storm out of the office and they both follow me.


    In the car, Kyle makes arrangements with my personal physician to get ready to carry out a


    pregnancy test and the moment we get to the hospital, Alina is taken into theb for the test while


    Kyle and I wait in the outpatient ward.


    I''m pacing about the ward, praying in my heart for that test toe out negative.


    If Alina is truly pregnant, I''m doomed.


    Ashanti will not take it lightly. Things would get really messed up between us.


    For fuck¡¯s sake our rtionship just began! Why would my dirty past choose to show up and bite my


    ass at this moment in my life?


    ¡°You need to calm down.¡± Kyle tries tofort me but his words get me even more enraged.


    ¡°Kyle, I can''t calm down. Do you know the gravity of the problem I''m about to face right now? Apart


    from the fact that Ashanti will be very upset, this will cause a scandal in the pack. If the child Alina is


    carrying is truly mine and it happens to be a male child, it means she''ll be the one to bear my heir,


    not Ashanti. Do you understand what that means?¡±


    ¡°I understand that it''s a messed up situation.¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I curse out loud.


    I want to ram my fists into a nearby wall until my knuckles bleed. I want to smash my head against


    the wall so it can crack open and my life will end right here and now.


    Just when I thought I was finally going to be happy with my mate, thises up.


    Something that could destroy everything we¡¯ve worked so hard to build.


    Fuck!


    Soon, I''m called into the doctor''s office where the doctor confirms to me that Alina is pregnant.


    I nearly pass out. I lifelessly exit the office while Kyle stays behind to make the doctor understand


    that it has to be a secret between us.


    ¡°Alina.¡± I call quietly once we are out of the hospital. Kyle has joined us. ¡°We have to keep this


    between us for now.¡±


    ¡°Why would I do that? I want everyone to know that I''m pregnant with the Alpha''s child.¡± Her sharp


    mouth bbers and I nearly shut it up with a punch.


    She never knows when to stop.


    ¡°Go ahead and spread the news, see what will happen to you.¡± I threaten and she goes mute. ¡°I''m


    only epting this because I take responsibility for my actions, but don''t you forget for a single


    second that I''m the Lycan King and nothing is impossible for me to do.¡± I stare deep into her eyes


    and inch closer to her. My eyes drop to her stomach and linger on it for a while before going up to


    her face again. ¡°Nothing.¡± I say with my eyes wide open and fear passes in hers.


    She has gotten the message.


    ¡°Fine! I won''t say a word about it to anyone!¡±


    ¡°Good choice.¡±


    ¡°So when am I moving in with you?¡±


    My brain freezes upon hearing that statement. I look at her as though she has lost her mind.


    Move in with me?


    That''s never going to happen.


    I''d die before putting her under the same roof as Ashanti.


    ¡°You''re not moving in with me.¡±


    ¡°Why not? So, you''d let an ordinary girlfriend move in with you, but not the woman carrying your


    child? Your heir?¡± She asks in a provocative tone and I grit my teeth in anger.


    Alina was already too confident and arrogant. Now that she''s pregnant, she¡¯s only going to get


    worse.


    I flick my gaze to Kyle who is standing far from us, clearly exempting himself from our brawl.


    ¡°Take her home.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don''t want to go back to my father''s house¡­¡±


    ¡°Alina just go home¡­ please.¡±


    I swear I don''t have the strength to deal with her right now. Just thinking about how to break this


    news to Ashanti has drained all my energy.


    ¡°Alright. Only for tonight.¡± She shoots me a yful wink and I shake my head, feeling sorry for


    myself.


    ¡°Come on.¡± Kyle says as he takes her hand and pulls her towards the car we came in. When they


    get in and drive away, I mindlink my driver at home toe and pick me up.


    My rtionship with Ashanti will be ruined the moment this news reaches her ears.

 Chapter 0225

    Chapter 0225


    REAGAN''S POV.


    The moment the car door is opened for me, I step out of it and stand perfectly still. Every inch of my


    skin is taut with tension, fraught with feeling. Pressure is building in my chest, my heart is pounding


    louder and faster and harder. A gust of of wind ps me across my face as though punishing me for


    my actions. Sirens are spinning in my blood as I walk into the house. When I get to the living room,


    it takes 5 years to ascend the staircase, 15 more to walk to my room door and I''m a million years


    old by the time I get into the bedroom. Blood pauses in my veins when I spot Ashanti wide awake


    and sitting on the bed, probably waiting for me. I nearly turn on my heels and run away.


    ¡°Babe.¡± She calls in a worried tone as she slides down from the bed andes over to meet me.


    ¡°Is everything alright? Why did Kyle call you over?¡± She asks with searching eyes and the concern


    in her voice breaks my heart into a million pieces. Without saying a word, I slip my hand around her


    waist and pull her closer to me. My chin rests on her head and I breathe in the scent of her hair and


    kiss the side of her head. With my eyes closed, I wrap my arms around her, squeezing her against


    my chest.


    Everytime our bodies touch, it''s like a burst of fire and electricity that ignites my bones in the most


    amazing way.


    ¡°Reagan.¡± She calls in a small voice, looking up at my face. ¡°Your silence is scaring me. Tell me


    what happened.¡±


    Alina shes in my mind and I close my eyes and shove every image and thought of her over a cliff.


    The right thing to do now is tell Ashanti what I just found out, but I''m not ready to have that


    conversation with her. I don''t want us to fight tonight.


    ¡°Nothing that can''t be handled. I already spoke with Kyle and Ronald, we''ll meet in my office


    tomorrow to discuss more on the issue.¡± I lie smoothly, shing her a small smile. The worried look


    on her face fades, but the look in her eyes tells me she''s not very convinced by my story.


    ¡°Are you sure that''s all?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Babe.¡± She pulls out of my arms, her gaze not leaving my face. ¡°I understand that you''re the Lycan


    King and you deal with things that go way above myprehension. However, I want you to know


    that you can talk to be about anything that''s bothering you. I''ll always be here to give you advice


    when I can, okay?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°I''m serious.¡± She shoots me a stern re.


    ¡°And I know that.¡± I nt a kiss on her forehead and look stare down at her gorgeous face. ¡°Can we


    go to bed now? I want to hold you in my arms all night.¡±


    ¡°We have to shower first.¡± She steps away from me and starts walking towards the closet. I groan in


    frustration and follow her in.


    I promised myself not to touch her tonight, but I don''t think I will be able to keep that promise after


    seeing her body.


    ************************************************


    The next morning, I''m awoken by the sting ringing sound of the fixed phone on my nightstand. At


    the speed of light, I pick up the phone from the middle and hold it against my ear.


    ¡°Yes, Charlotte.¡± I call her name because I know it''s her. She''s the only one who has ess to the


    line and she uses it to get in direct contact with me when I''m home and there''s an emergency.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan, I''m very sorry to wake you up like this, but you need toe downstairs


    immediately.¡± The urgency in her voice makes my stomach roll. Liquid heat spreads through my


    veins and I''m hot and sweating as I sit upright on the bed.

 Chapter 0230

    Chapter 0230


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    My world came crashing down on me the moment Alina revealed the fact that she was pregnant


    with Alpha Reagan''s child. I saw my life sh before my eyes. All my hopes and dreams for our


    rtionship shattered into pieces that we will never, ever be able to put together again. At that


    moment, I felt like every fist the world decided to punch me in the stomach.


    The joyful look in her eyes as she watched me break down only made matters worse. This is what


    she has always wanted. To tear Reagan and I apart and she has done it.


    The Lycan elders do not like me because I''m an ordinary werewolf. The moment they find out that


    Alina, their preferred candidate for the Luna position of this pack, is pregnant with Alpha Reagan''s


    child, they will do everything in their power to unite them. They won''t hesitate to send me packing


    out of this Pack as a whole just so their Alpha can be with Alina.


    It''s all over.


    The tears burning at the back of eyelids finally break loose, theye spilling down my cheeks


    uncontrobly but I don''t relent my efforts in wiping them away.


    It hurts. It''s hurts so bad.


    My heart is heavy and strained. My vision is blurry. Pain has covered very inch of my body. My eyes


    are flooding, I squeeze them shut, pry them open and look out the window of the moving car.


    Now''s the right time for me to open this door and jump out the car while it''s moving.


    What hurts me the most is the fact that Alpha Reagan didn''t tell me the moment he found out. He


    tried to hide it from me. That emergency call he got from Kylest night, I''m pretty sure he was


    called to be told about the pregnancy.


    He sounded and looked off when he got back home after the meeting and when I asked what was


    discussed, he lied. He said it was an issue between other packs he had to settle.


    Why didn''t he tell me immediately ?


    Was he even ever going to tell me?


    Did he intend to hide it from me till the end of time?


    Why did he lie to me?


    The car parks in the training premises and I quickly mop my face with my hands and step out of it.


    As I look at the tall building in front of me, all I can think of is how hard I''m going to fight to relieve


    myself of this pain I''m feeling.


    It''s unbearable.


    When I arrive at the training arena, I spot Nelly and a group of other men and because I''m not in a


    good mood, I head straight to the tiered seats without greeting anyone. I throw my backpack on one


    of the seats and sit on another close to it.


    A sharp pain courses through my heart when I remember the fact that Alina is pregnant for Alpha


    Reagan.


    Of all women, why did it have to be her?


    It could have been anyone else, but her!


    What game is the Moon goddess trying to y with me? She grants me my heart''s desires and


    seizes it from me before I even get to enjoy it.


    That''s a very wicked game.


    ¡°You seem to be in a foul mood.¡± A familiar voice speaks and I feel someone sitting on the next seat


    by my side. I turn to see who it and dissapointment rides me hard when I see that''s it''s Nelly.


    We are like sworn enemies in this arena these days.


    Now, she''s a full time Alina follower and she thinks she''s on top of the world. She reminds me of


    Rhea.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I ask taking out my shoes from my backpack.


    ¡°I saw you brooding from afar, so I came to ask is everything is alright.¡±


    ¡°You came to find out for yourself if Alina has revisited her box of traumas and shot one in my way.¡±


    I say with creased brows. She lets out an awkward chuckle. I ignore her and put on my shoes.


    ¡°I''m not stupid to do a thing like that.¡±


    ¡°Well, you''re stupid for thinking you''re Alina''s friend.¡±


    ¡°It mighte as a shocker to you, but I''m really her friend!¡± She says firmly and I pause. I smile,


    then look at her. I tilt my head to the side and raise my brows.


    ¡°Are you?¡± I ask quietly. She goes mute. ¡°Let me tell you something. This is the same thing that


    happened to my sister, Rhea. Alina approached her, befriended her. My sister was over the moon.


    Her level of confidence was out of this world. She grew more arrogant as the days went by because


    she believed she had Alina to back her up anytime things got messy for her. She worked hand in


    hand with Alina to make life miserable for me in this pack. My sister thought they were friends, just


    like you do now, but look what happened to her¡­ she''s in a prison cell right now as we speak,


    serving a sentence for a crime she did notmit alone. For a crime she did not mastermind. For a


    crime you were involved in.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 0239

    Chapter 0239


    She''s serious.


    She wants to leave.


    If I let her go, she¡¯ll walk out of that door and out of this castle without looking back!


    Fuck!


    ¡°I can''t let that happen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can!¡± She tries to yank her wrist out of my hold to no avail. My hand is wrapped around it


    firmly and I''m not going to let go anytime soon. ¡°Let me go!¡± She shouts out loud, using more force,


    but my grip is not something she can ever get out of forcefully.


    ¡°I said no.¡± Her eyes water. The speed and strength with which she tries to free her hand increases,


    but I''m barely shaking on my spot as I try to make her stay still, when she''s tired, she looks at me


    with tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°Please.¡± Her voice is a broken whisper. My heart is a


    bleeding gunshot wound.


    ¡°Come with me.¡± I say dryly and pull her behind me as I exit the bedroom. I take her to thest floor


    of the building where my condo which I hardly visit is located. I take her into the luxurious living and


    the look on her face shows she awed by the sight of the ce, but she¡¯s too angry to be impressed


    with anything she''s seeing. Instead, she faces me, still frowning.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    ¡°Your home from now on.¡± I say, letting go of her hand. Even if she tries to run out, she won''t go far


    because the door is locked already and she doesn''t know the code.


    ¡°What do you mean my home from now.¡±


    I tuck both hands in my trouser pockets and train my eyes on her.


    She''s going to hate me for this.


    Heck, I hate myself for doing this to her, but I have to. She has refused to see reason with me, so


    I''m going to force her to do so and I''m not going to be able to do that if she escapes, which will be


    the case if I let her keep living freely. I''m not ready to lose her.


    So, from now until everything is cleared and she understands that our rtionship is not doomed to


    fail, she''ll stay locked up in here.


    ¡°I have seen that you are very serious about wanting to leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°I cannot let that happen.¡±


    She''s agitating, but I keep my calm. One of us has to be calm for this conversation to make sense.


    ¡°You''re not the one to decide that.¡±


    ¡° I am and I say you''re going nowhere, that''s why you''ll stay confined in this condo from now until


    everything is settled.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She firmly protests. ¡°No. I don''t want to be here. No!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I take a bold step towards her even though she looks like she''s about to pounce on me with


    her ws. It''s a good thing I have have impable healing abilities. ¡°Too many things are going on.


    Apart from the fact that I don''t want you to leave me, it''s not safe for you out there. I don''t know


    what my enemies are nning for you. So you''ll stay in here. Don''t even think about trying to


    escape because you won''t seed. There are guards stationed at every corner of this castle and


    cameras watching your every move.¡± Another daring step forward. We are barely inches from each


    other and my eyes are staring right at her lips.


    They are angry.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    And cute.


    And she keeps pouting them every now and then.


    I want to kiss them. I want to kiss every part of her face. From her forehead down to her eyebrows,


    then the tip of her nose, both her cheeks, her lips and her chin. I want to nt feathery kisses all


    over and tell her everything is going to be okay, but the moment I lean forward, I''m greeted by a


    heavy smack on my left cheek that shuts my eyes and sends my head swaying to the right. I lift my


    up straight and nod at her.


    ¡°Right. Message received. I''ll leave now.¡±


    I take a step back.


    ¡°I don''t want to be here!¡± She screams after me as I walk to the door, but I don''t stop. I pretend to be


    deaf when she keeps screaming the words as I walk out of the condo.


    She needs to stay there so I can have the time and space to deal with this problem ordingly.


    And the first thing I have to do is talk with Alina.


    That whinging daughter of a cockroach!

 Chapter 0240

    Chapter 0240


    REAGAN''S POV.


    ¡°Good morning Alpha.¡± A chorus greeting from the guards and servants I summoned almost makes


    me trip as I take thest step of the staircase. I look at them all, shake my head and walk on.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I say, once I''m standing In front of them. ¡°I summoned you all to tell you something


    very important. From now on, Ashanti will be residing at the penthouse on thest floor of the


    building. For the guards, you all are responsible for keeping her safe and locked in the penthouse.


    Mind you if she manages to escape by any means, I will not take it lightly with any of you. Ashanti


    must not leave that penthouse. Is that understood?¡± All the guards nod their heads in understanding


    as they give me a chorus ¡ª¡°Yes Alpha¡±¡ª response


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Good.¡± I murmur and turn to the maid. ¡°And for you, Lizzy, you are responsible for serving her


    meals, bringing her clothes and providing her with everything she needs at any time of the day.¡±


    ¡°I will serve her diligently, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°You should.¡± I exhale. ¡°That said, your duties begin now. I want guards stationed at her door every


    second of the day and you are to report to me if anything goes wrong with her. And also, treat her


    with respect. She''s your future Luna.¡±


    ¡°That will be done, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Good. That will all.¡± They all lower their heads in deep bows before dispersing tomence with


    their various duties. I draw in onest breath before walking out of the house.


    Now I''m heading to my office to talk with Alina who''s probably already waiting for me right now.


    ************************************************


    ¡°Good morning Alpha.¡± The guard who opens the car door greets from the side with a bow.


    ¡°Good morning, Kane.¡± I reply, stepping out and I''m not surprised to see Kyle waiting for me outside.


    He too bows and greets me and I reply his greeting with a curt nod as I approach him. ¡°Did you get


    her like I asked?¡± I say, referring to Alina.


    ¡°Yes. She''s waiting in your office.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°What did she do?¡± He asks with so much concern in his voice that I stop walking and turn to face


    him. He looks worried and rmed that his sister might have done something outrageous to me


    again. I breathe.


    ¡°I swear to God Kyle, Your sister will be the end of me! Can you imagine she told your father about


    the pregnancy?¡± I divulge and Kyle''s eyes widen in horror. I calmly nod my head.


    ¡°No, she didn''t.¡±


    ¡°She did.¡± I start walking again and he falls in step with me. We are now going into the building and


    as usual, everyone around is bowing and uttering greetings to both of us and all we can do is nod in


    their directions to acknowledge them. When we get into the private elevator, I turn to him again. ¡°He


    called me this morning. Said we needed to talk.¡±


    ¡°Oh God, Alina! I have no idea why she''s so stubborn.¡±


    ¡°Stubborn, she is. But I''m going to show her I''m way more stubborn she could ever be.¡±


    ¡°My father is a tough man, Alpha. If he knows, it means he must have already told my mum by now


    who has in turn told her close friend and that''s how the news will spread throughout the pack in less


    than no time. We are not ready for the chaos this is about to cause.¡±


    ¡°No, we are not!¡± The elevator dings and the door opens. We both step out and I face him. ¡°That''s


    why we have to find a way to solve this issue immediately. I''m going to marry Ashanti no matter


    what.¡±


    ¡°You will!¡± He gives me a gentle pat on my shoulder. ¡°I''m sure you want to speak with Alina alone.¡±


    ¡°Yes I do.¡±


    ¡°Alert me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Another gentle pat before his hand falls off and he walks away. I heave out an exasperated sigh and


    walk in the opposite direction. The guard stationed at my office door opens it up and bile churns in


    my stomach when I peer into the room and spot Alinafortably seated in the sitting area, waiting


    for me.

 Chapter 0241

    Chapter 0241


    Sometimes I wish she was a man so I could beat some sense into her, but now that she''s a woman,


    I couldn''t dare. Especially since she''s pregnant.


    I calmly step into the office and the door is closed behind me. Alina is now on her feet, smiling from


    mr to mr like an idiot.


    ¡°Good morning, my Lord.¡±


    ¡°There''s nothing good about this morning.¡± I say in a grumpy tone as I approached her.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why not?¡± I stop a few inches away from her.


    ¡°Why did I receive a phonecall from your father telling me we need to talk because I got you


    pregnant?¡± I ask quietly, not hiding my irritation with her. Her smile fades.


    ¡°I had to tell him.¡±


    ¡°Even after I warned you not to tell anyone?¡±


    ¡°He was going to find out soon anyway. Pregnancy doesn''t hide!¡±


    ¡°And you think I''m not aware of that fact?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know. You''re a man. You don''t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Just shut up!¡± I heave out a heavy breath and walk away from her because I''m scared of


    what I''ll do if I keep standing close to her. ¡°Look Alina, I know exactly what you''re aiming for, but let


    me tell you something, you won''t get it.¡± I train my eyes on her face. ¡°The first day I invited you to


    my chambers to spend the night with me, I made it clear to you that we will never be anything more


    than sexual partners. I told not to expect anything from me because I have nothing to give you. I


    reminded you time and again that the time wille when I''ll have to choose another mate and that


    person won''t be you. I don''t know if you were listening at all. I don''t think you were because these


    stunts you keep pulling baffle me. Do you honestly think you can force me to develop feelings for


    you? That you can bully me into choosing you as my second chance mate.¡± My voice drops in a


    whisper.


    ¡°If you look around you''ll see that I''m the best option for you, Alpha Reagan. I''m smart and beautiful


    and strong and brave and a Lycan! My family is very influential in this pack.¡±


    ¡°You think that''s what I want?¡±


    ¡°What then do you want? A nobody? A weak werewolf who doesn''t have a shred of bravery in her


    bones? This pack does not need a weak Luna.¡±


    ¡°You are not the one to decide what this pack needs and Ashanti is not weak. You''ve trained with


    her. You''ve had duels with her, you''ve seen her fight! She''s a strong Alpha werewolf and she has


    been able to ovee all the hardship you put her through in that Harem and she''s still standing


    strong. That''s how resilient she is. Damn it, I don''t even know why I''m having this conversation with


    you, you mean nothing to me.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± She rushes to me and cubes my face in her hands, tears shimmering in her eyes.


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me? Why will you choose to be with an inferior werewolf instead of me?


    I''m better suited for this position. I''m the one you need!¡±


    Groaning, I angrily peel her hands of my face and throw them away from me. I breathe hard and pin


    her with a fierce look.


    ¡°That''s because Ashanti does not only possess the qualities I asked for, but those I didn''t ask for.


    Qualities I didn''t know I needed until I met her. I will never choose you as my Luna, Alina. Not even


    if you were thest woman on earth. Not even with a gun pointed to my head. You will never have a


    ce in my heart or in my home. Know that and know peace!¡±


    She bursts into tears.


    She''s falls on the ground and starts wailing like a widow.


    I storm out of the office, fuming.


    That girl will be the end of me!

 Chapter 0242

    Chapter 0242


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    I should have left yesterday.


    I should have run away the moment I set foot out of this building after Alina told me about her


    pregnancy. Instead I chose to drown myself in anger and agony which led me to a stupid, stupid


    decision of going to the training arena for practice instead of running away from this pack and never


    stopping until I got to the pack where my mother resides. I would''ve been far from all this chaos by


    now. I wouldn''t be locked up in some miserable penthouse and guarded heavily like I was some


    criminal. Things have finally gotten out of hand.


    Ever since Alpha Reagan walked out of this living room, I have been bawling my eyes out and right


    now my eyes are red and puffy and my entire body feels numb.


    Everything is messed up. The rtionship is over. I am now a prisoner in my mate''s house.


    My mate.


    Thick, searing pain tugs at my heartstrings when I recall the fact that we are mates. I fight the urge


    to start crying all over again. He knew from the very first we met each other. He knew we were


    mates but chose to be awfully silent about it. He let all those bad things happen to me when he


    could protect me by simply iming me as his as he should. He didn''t do that. He waited till a


    mighty problem hit us before he had to admit the fact that we are mated to each other.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    God, I want to hate him.


    I want to hate him so much that the sight of him would disgust me and make me do nothing but fight


    him, but that''s impossible.


    He''s my fated mate. We are bound to each other by fate. There''s no way I could hate him even if I


    tried.


    However, that doesn''t mean I''m going to stay. I''d rather leave this ce and live the rest of my life


    with a broken heart. With the pain of being without my mate than stay with him after everything he


    has done for me.


    I''m going to leave!


    My heart leaps in my chest when I hear the door beeping, meaning someone is typing in the code to


    get in. I quickly rise to my feet with a pounding heart, waiting patiently for who it is toe and


    praying that person is Alpha Reagan. But my hopes are shattered when the door opens and a


    woman, dressed in servant uniform joins me in the living room. My shoulders sag in dismay and I


    nearly roll my eyes at her.


    ¡°Good morning, Ashanti.¡± She greets me quietly and all I offer in return is a nod. She''s by many


    inches shorter than me, with a petite frame. She''s not elderly, but doesn''t look too young either and


    she''s looking at me as though being here with me is thest ce she wants to be.


    It''s a good thing the feeling is mutual.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan has appointed me to be in charge of serving you whilst you''re here. I''ll serve your


    meals and provide you with any other thing you need. All you have to do is say the word and it''ll be


    done.¡±


    ¡°Where''s Reagan?¡± I asked with a croaky voice. The maid shrieks mildly from the shock of hearing


    me address the Lycan King by his name without honorifics, but I don''t care because right now I''m


    not angry for manners.


    I take a step towards her.


    ¡°Where is Reagan?¡± I repeat my question, my voice is a bit fiercer this time. ¡°I need to see him right


    now.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Reagan already left for work. You''re only going to see him again when he returns andes


    here to check up on you. Your breakfast is being prepared. I¡¯ll serve it to you the moment it''s ready.


    See you soon.`` She turns and walks out of the room and I nearly scream the words ¡°fuck you¡±


    behind her. When the door closes, I walk back to the sofa and plop on it, sighing heavily and


    fervently cursing both the maid and Alpha Reagan in my heart.


    ¡°Lena.¡± I call out my wolf who has been weeping at a corner as well.


    The moment Alpha Reagan revealed the fact that he knew about our mate status all this time, she


    burst into tears because she couldn''t take the pain. Reagan didn''t only deprive the both us (me and


    him) from bonding as fated mates, he also derived Lena and his wolf from bonding as well. She had


    looked forward to that since the moment she was awaken, but Reagan has ruined everything for


    her.


    ¡°Leave me alone.¡± She cries out and I feel very sorry for her.


    For both of us.


    I''m going to leave. Nothing. No one can change my mind about that.

 Chapter 0243

    Chapter 0243


    ALINA''S POV.


    ¡­I will never choose you as my Luna, Alina. Not even if you were thest woman on earth. Not


    even with a gun pointed to my head. You will never have a ce in my heart or in my home. Know


    that and know peace!¡±...


    Those words are like a scar on my mind. I can¡¯t get them to stop reying over and over again and


    I swear I will lose my mind soon if it doesn''t stop. My entire body went numb when Alpha Reagan


    shot those words at my face. I felt like I''d been pped by a hundred hands at once.


    His stern and serious tone. The meaningful look in his eyes. His ring nostrils and twitching


    temples which was an indication that he was grinding his teeth against each other. All those little


    actions proved that he wasn¡¯t bbering.


    He was damn serious.


    Ashanti is the woman he loves. She''s the one he wants to spend the rest of his life with and no one


    can make him change his mind. I could try from now till this year runs out to make him change his


    mind, but that¡¯s not going to happen. He will never change his mind¡­


    Not unless he''s forced.


    Yes. Forced.


    I have seen the signs. I know the drill. That man doesn''t have an iota of feelings for me. He hates


    being in the same space with me, breathing the same air with me. If there was a means, he would


    kill me so I could stop pestering him. He has grown to hate me, but I don''t care.


    What I know is that I want him and I always get what I want. It doesn''t matter what it is.


    ¡°Father.¡± I call the moment I step into my father''s office. He stops typing on hisptop and looks up.


    His eyes twinkle in surprise when he sees me.


    ¡°Alina.¡± He calls enthusiastically. There''s a fat smile stered on my face as I walk over to him.


    Unlike Kyle, my father dotes on me. He supports and makes sure I get anything I want.


    Now that convincing Alpha Reagan by myself to choose me instead of Ashanti hasn''t worked, I''m


    going to get him involved. He might not be the Delta of the pack anymore, but he''s still got a lot of


    power and influence in this pack. He has the ability to make things go my way.


    ¡°What brings you to my office?¡±


    I take the seat across from him and let out a heavy sigh.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan is furious that I told you about the pregnancy. I''m justing from his office right


    now where he summoned me and reprimanded me about the issue.¡±


    ¡°That arrogant son of a monkey!¡± Father curses angrily and he closes hisptop. I prop my hands


    on the table and lean forward towards him, staring at his mildly wrinkled face that has gone dark as


    he frowns. He''s even more angry about this situation than I am.


    Than I will ever be.


    ¡°Father, he''s never going to choose me. We just spoke a few minutes ago and he scolded me. He


    told me he wouldn''t pick me even if I was thest woman on this earth. Seducing or charming him


    will not do the trick. We have to resort to creating a scandal.``


    ¡°And what scandal do you suggest we create?¡±


    ¡°He doesn''t want the general public to find out about my pregnancy because he knows it''ll cause a


    lot of chaos in the pack. He might have chosen Ashanti to be his second chance mate, but more


    than half the poption is against his decision. They hate Ashanti. If they all find out that he has


    gotten me, a Lucan warrior pregnant, their first choice for him, they will rebel against him and in


    order to bring peace, he''ll have no choice but to ept me.¡± I confidently expatiate, feeling proud of


    myself foring up with such a brilliant n.


    There''s no w in it.


    All I need to do is pay a few popr bloggers to post articles on their websites and social media


    pages and before we know it, the news will be all over the ce. The youths, the young children


    and even the old wille to learn about my pregnancy and the rioting will start.


    They love me. They want me to be their Luna so I''m going to make them help me make that dream


    come true.


    ¡°That sounds like an outrageous n that will do more harm than good. Reagan is not a Lycan King


    for nothing. He has so much power and influence over his subjects than you could ever fathom and


    if you do anything rash, it will backfire for all of us in the end.¡± He says thoughtfully, staring deep into


    my eyes. I let out a heavy sigh of exasperation as I lean on the backrest of the chair.


    ¡°So what are we going to do now? I can''t just give up.¡±


    ¡°No one''s giving up.¡± His raspy voice divulges. I look at him attentively because I know something


    else is about to follow that statement. ¡°I know exactly what to do.¡±


    ¡°What''s that?¡±


    ¡°He has a council of elders. Those are the only people who have the power to influence his


    decision. If we get those elders on our side, they will bring up a good argument to him and he willCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    have no choice but to sumb to their demands.¡±


    My brows crease as I try to make sense out of what he just said. The elders are a bunch of old


    people and many times, I''ve heard Alpha Reagan cursing them for being dumb and old fashioned.


    We all know he hardly listens to their council.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan doesn''t listen to any of his elders. They have never influenced his decision before.¡±


    ¡°That''s because he has never impregnated the daughter of a former Delta before, but he has now.


    This is a sensitive topic and he''s in a tight spot. We need just put a little pressure on him and he''ll


    cave.¡± He picks up his cell phone and dials a number. When the person picks, he tells whoever it is


    to report to his office immediately before ending the call.


    Minutester, a man dressed in a ck suites striding into the office. He walks up to where my


    father and I are seated and bows to him.


    ¡°You called.¡±


    ¡°I need you to reach out to all the pack elders. Tell them I have something very important to discuss


    with them. Meeting time is twelve noon.¡±


    ¡°That will be done at once.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The man gives him another curt bow and leaves the office. My father averts his gaze to me.


    ¡°Start thinking of the perfect, pity story to tell the elders. We have to try and win them over when


    theye.¡± I simply nod my head, trying hard not to show how stunned I am.


    I knew he wasn''t going to disappoint me.

 Chapter 0244

    Chapter 0244


    ALINA''S POV.


    FEW HOURS LATER.


    Out of the eight elders in the council, only five showed up and that got me worried, but father


    assured me that five elders were enough to bring up a strong argument to Alpha Reagan and win.


    So right now, the elders, my father and I are seated in the office, about to have a very intense


    conversation.


    Servants havee in to serve drinks and now, we are all drinking in silence and I''m praying in my


    heart that everything goes well, because if these elders are fiercely loyal to Alpha Reagan, then it''s


    over.


    I am brought back to earth by the sound of my father''s voice.


    ¡°You all must be wondering why I called such an impromptu meeting.¡± He says, peering from one


    elder to the next.


    ¡°Indeed we are.¡± Elder Malcolm remarks and father calmly nods his head and ces his ss on


    the table.


    ¡°What we are to touch a very sensitive topic.¡± Father looks at me. I swallow dryly. ¡°My daughter here


    is pregnant and Alpha Reagan is responsible.¡± He announces and my heart thunders in my chest as


    though it''s my first time hearing it, but the reaction from the elders is what gets me. Elder Ma


    chokes on his drink, Elder John calmly sets his ss on the table and the other three face me with


    their eyes wide open.


    ¡°How is that possible? He already chose he second chance mate.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Father says, leaning forward. ¡°Alpha Reagan already has a chosen mate, yet he slept with


    my daughter and got her pregnant.¡± The elders exchange confused looks, but father doesn''t seem


    like he''s stopping anytime soon. ¡°You all have watched my daughter grow up. Take a look at the fine


    woman she has metamorphosed into. She''s not only beautiful and intelligent, but she''s a great


    warrior and above all, a Lycan. Alpha Reagan and Alina literally grew up together, yet he decided to


    choose an ordinary werewolf as his mate and future Luna.¡± He''s looking at the elders intensely as


    he speaks and I have my fingers crossed. ¡°All of us sitting here right now know that Alina is a better


    candidate for the position of Luna of this Pack. Never in the history of Lycans has an ordinary


    werewolf ruled over us as our Luna. I¡¯ve called you here as a father who feels wronged and a


    former Delta of this pack who knows our present Alpha is about to make a big mistake by marrying


    an ordinary werewolf. I want us to join hands, bring up a good argument before Alpha Reagan. I


    want us to make him let go of that werewolf girl he has chosen to be his mate and marry my


    daughter, not only because he has defied her, but also because she''s better suited to be Luna of


    this pack than that weak, pathetic werewolf.¡± Eerie, pin-dropping silence follows his monologue.


    My heart is in my throat as I watch from one elder to the next, praying that they see reason with my


    father because if they don''t and report this meeting to the Alpha, my family will be punished for


    treason.


    Father shoots me a stern look and I know that''s my cue to tell them the perfect pity story he had


    asked me to formte. I clear my throat and look back at the elders, making sure to keep the


    saddest expression on my face.


    ¡°I have something to say.¡± My voice is a small whisper. I give a smile of thanks to elder Ma


    when he gestures to me with a handshow to speak. ¡°This child I''m carrying will be Alpha Reagan''s


    firstborn child. His heir. Our future Lycan King or Queen. I''m not doing all of this for me, but for this


    child¡­ This very important Lycan who''s going to be born soon. I don''t care if Alpha Reagan marries


    me or not.¡± I lie smoothly. ¡°He can go ahead and marry whomever he wishes to marry. All I want is


    to be by his side so I can make sure the future Alpha of this Pack is treated right by his step-mother.


    We all know what step-mothers can be like. I just want what''s best for the child.¡± My head drops and


    I pretend to y with my fingers. I would have added more spice to the monologue by shedding a


    tear, but my eyes are as dry as a dessert. I''m not the type to cry so easily.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Elder Ma exims dearly and I shake in fright, snapping my head up to look at


    him. There''s an eternal frown masked on his face. ¡°If he got you pregnant, then he has to marry


    you! You are carrying his child and as you rightly said, the heir to the Lycan throne. Our future


    Alpha. He has to ept you, the mother of that child, and not that low-life werewolf he has chosen.


    I have been against his union with that girl since the first day I started hearing rumours about them


    being together!¡± The Elder agitates and his colleagues thoughtfully nod their heads, thereby


    agreeing to what he he''s saying.


    I smile inwardly.


    My father takes that as his cue to add more fuel to the burning fire.


    ¡°You all know how stubborn Alpha Reagan is. He doesn''t listen to anyone, but if the five of you bring


    up a good argument about the issue, he will have no choice but to rethink his decision.¡± He stops


    talking and draws in a deep breath. ¡°I''m no longer Delta of the pack, therefore I cannot attend those


    council meetings with you. I''m counting on you all to advocate for my daughter Alina, so he can


    marry her instead in order to preserve her honor. We need a fierce Luna like Alina, not a weak


    werewolf.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you worry.¡± That''s Elder John. His confident tone give some so much hope, my heart neatly


    bursts with excitement. ¡°We will leave from here and go to meet Alpha Reagan so wa can deliberate


    on the issue. We all have been waiting for the perfect opportunity to voice out our objections to his


    choice and this is that opportunity. We won¡¯t waste it.


    I look at my father and smile.


    ¡°I guess he''s keeping this information a secret because if the public finds out, they will insist that he


    chooses Alina and not that Ashanti of a girl. We have to make sure that happens.¡± Elder Mae


    adds and my smile grows wider.


    Now I''m convinced that I take after my father. Just like I used to manipte those Harem girls to do


    what I want while I stay in the background and watch, that''s exactly what my father has done. He''s


    sending the elders ahead to fight his war.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He has set the pace and now, let there be carnage!

 Chapter 0245

    Chapter 0245


    REAGAN''S POV.


    ¡°Come in.¡± I shout out the signal when a knock sounds on my office door. Almost immediately, the


    door knob creaks. I stop typing on myptop and look up to see who it is. It''s Ronald and he has


    this look on his face which suggests that everything is not alright.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± He calls, his head dropping in a deep bow before he proceeds to walk towards my


    table.


    ¡°Yes Ronald. Why do you look so frantic.¡±


    ¡°Because I don''t feel good about what''s about to happen.¡± His voice is low and serious. I jerk my


    back off the chair and lean forward, cing both hands on the table for support as I give him a


    curious look.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°It''s the elders. All eight of them are being led to the conference room right now.¡± That


    announcement jars in my ears like a loud church bell. A ridge forms between my brows as my gaze


    on his face intensifies.


    ¡°Why are they being led into the conference room? I don''t remember calling any meeting.¡±


    ¡°Because you didn''t. They arrived a while ago and said to tell you there''s something urgent they


    need us all to discuss. They say it''s an emergency.¡±


    ¡°What fucking emergency?¡± I ask, rising to my feet. Just then, the bursts open and Kylees


    rushing in panting like someone who''s being chased by and angry dog. Both Ronald and I shoot


    him concerned looks as hees to a halt In front of my table, breathing hard and holding the


    handle of the chair to stop himself from falling down. He looks terrified about something. ¡°Kyle.


    What''s wrong? Who''s chasing you.¡± I ask, rmed. He looks up at me and shakes his head.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It''ll be a lot better if I was being chased.¡± He sucks in dry air and takes a moment to calm his harsh


    breaths. Ronald and I exchange confused nces. When he''s finally calm, he finally stands up


    straight again. ¡°My parents are here. I just escorted them to the conference room. They must be


    here with the elders to talk about Alina''s pregnancy.¡±


    I bang the table hard and cry out the curse;


    ¡°Fuck!¡± And angrily thread my fingers through my hair, ruffling it and caring less about the fact that


    I''m making a mess of my hair.


    Now the elders know as well.


    An emergency meeting between the elders and Alina''s parents.


    That''s not a meeting, that''s a trial and they are here to persecute me.


    ¡°What should we do, Alpha? You have all the power and authority. If you want us to dissolve the


    gathering, say the word and it''ll be done.¡± Kyle suggests but I shake my head against the idea.


    ¡°No.¡± I step away from my chair and pick up my suit jacket that''s draped around the backrest of the


    chair.


    I¡¯m not a coward.


    ¡°We will attend the meeting.¡± I put on my suit jacket. ¡°We will listen to what they havee to say.


    That''s what good leaders do.¡±


    When I''m done checking out my looks and making sure I''m set, we all leave my office for the


    conference room.


    ************************************************


    There are thirteen people in the conference room, three of which are my allies and ten of whom I


    presume are here to persecute me for my actions and the decisions I''ve taken concerning my very


    own personal life.


    In my next life, the moment I open my eyes of my birth bed and notice I''ve been born into a royal


    household, i will kill myself. I don''t know if it''s possible for a newborn baby to end his or her life, but


    I''m going to do so because I''m sick and tired of living a life whereby I have people questioning every


    move I make, every decision I take. It''s not an enjoyable experience.


    ¡°I hear you all havee so we can discuss an important issue.¡±

 Chapter 0246

    Chapter 0246


    ¡°Yes.¡± Alina''s father replies, shifting on his chair. ¡°We are here to talk about the fact that you got my


    daughter pregnant and you''re doing nothing about it.¡± He says firmly.


    I have always known Mr. Williams never liked me. He''s a very cunning man and my father was


    always very weary of him when they were both Alpha and Delta. Before he died, he warned me


    about Mr. Williams and advised me to cut Kyle off the moment he showed any simr treats with his


    father, but that''s something that has never happened.


    Kyle ispletely transparent. He''s nothing like his father. It''s hard to believe they are even rted.


    ¡°Mr. William. I''d like to know what you suggest I do about the issue.¡±


    ¡°You should let go of that girl you keep in your home as your girlfriend and marry my daughter who''s


    carrying your child. The Future heir of this pack.¡±


    He says firmly and I grit my teeth in anger.


    This is all my fault.


    He has the mind to say such an outrageous thing because he''s unaware of the fact Ashanti is my


    true mate. If I had made the announcement the moment I saw her, none of this would be


    happening.


    I clear my throat.


    ¡°I can''t do that. I won''t.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to shy away from your responsibility!¡±


    ¡°Father, it''s not proper to use that tone on the Alpha.¡± Kyle gently cautions him and all hell breaks


    lose. The old geezer bangs his fist on the conference table and shoots his son a scorching re.


    ¡°Don''t you dare try to tell me what''s proper and what''s not! This man got your sister pregnant. He


    has defied her and instead of you to fight for her honor and dignity, you stand behind him and


    defend him like some loyal dog!¡± He shouts at Kyle who takes a step forward, but I hold out my


    hand, silently ordering him to stay where he is. As expected, he obeys but I can feel the heat of the


    scorching re his shooting at his father.


    I let out a silent sigh and look at the agitating man that''s seating a few seats away from me. There


    are a lot of things I want to tell him about his daughter, especially on the topic of honor and dignity.


    That she has none of those.


    I want to tell him that I''m ready to bet my life on the fact that that child she''s carrying is not mine, but


    let''s not add more fuel to the already burning fire lest it consumes everyone in here.


    ¡°Mr. William, if you cannot show me or my Delta some respect, I''m afraid I''ll have to call off this


    meeting and forbid it from ever being held again. So, if you want to be heard, I''d advice you cool


    down, lower your voice and talk to me and my officials with the respect we deserve. That is an


    order!¡± My voice is firm and filled with dark undertones.


    ¡°Calm down honey.¡± His wife who has gotten the warning tries to sooth him as she she calmly rubs


    his back. The grumpy man huffs and looks away from me, clearly dissatisfied with how I''m handling


    the issue, but that''s his problem.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    A few seconds go by and the tension in the room has still not dissipated, but the atmosphere is


    calmer and more conducive for a constructive conversation.


    ¡°There¡¯s something you all need to know.¡± I say, looking at each and everyone''s face. ¡°I should have


    made this announcement the first day I found out, but I didn''t, for personal reasons.¡±


    ¡°What is it we need to know?¡± Elder Ma asks in a calm tone.


    ¡°Ashanti, the werewolf whom you all detest is my true mate. As in, the first day I saw her, my wolf


    went frantic with screaming the word ¡°mate¡± in my head. I can perceive her pheromone and I can


    feel a true mate bond with her. She is my mate and that makes her, by default, the Luna of this


    pack.¡±

 Chapter 0247

    Chapter 0247


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Mr. Williams cries out. ¡°The Lycan King mated to an ordinary werewolf? That''s


    preposterous!¡±


    ¡°It''s the truth!¡±


    ¡°I don''t believe you!¡±


    ¡°And I do not need your validation on the issue. Ashanti is my mate. I will marry her. She will


    be your Luna. You will show her respect! And the next time you use that tone with me you''ll be


    spending the rest of your life in a dungeon cell!¡± The old man shrinks on his spot like balls during


    cold weather.


    ¡°Mr. William, please stay calm and let us take it from here.¡± Elder John cautions him and he


    grudgingly nods his head. If looks could kill, I''d be six feet by now!


    ¡°My Lord.¡± Elder Nn who''s sitting three seats away from me on my left hand calls in a gentle


    voice. ¡°I''m curious to know why you didn''t make this announcement the moment you found out.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, I didn''t do that for personal reasons I''m not going to share.¡± I say firmly and a few of


    them nod their heads in understanding despite the dissatisfied look on their faces.


    ¡°If the werewolf girl is his fated mate, then there''s really nothing we can do about that. He has to


    marry her. She was chosen by the Moon goddess and we cannot say or do otherwise.¡± The elder


    sitting right next to Elder Nn, Elder Jorah, adds and I nearly smile at him. It seems I have two


    elders on my side.


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Now three.


    Elder Ma, Elder John and three others are shaking their heads in discontent.


    Three against five.


    Revetting!


    ¡°We don''t even know for sure if he''s telling the truth.¡± Mr. William counters again, but this time


    around, his tone is in check. ¡°We all know what it feels to find ones mate. The exhration. The


    excitement and in his case, all those feelings will be stronger because he lost his first mate and has


    been blessed with another. It is impossible for him to have kept such great news to himself


    especially when he knew what great joy it''ll be for his subjects. I say he''s not telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°Father.¡± Kyle cautions. ¡°The Alpha will never lie about such a thing!¡±


    ¡°Well I think he''s lying so he can pretend to have a good reason for rejecting YOUR sister and


    marrying that other girl!¡±


    ¡°Mr. William.¡± That''s Elder John. ¡°Please, let us handle this. If you keep stepping on the Alpha''s


    nerves, this meeting will be dissolved.¡± Elder John cautions the furious man. He huffs and looks


    away from me.


    ¡°It is unheard of for an Alpha to lie about his mate status with a girl. If Alpha Reagan says he''s


    mated to the werewolf girl, it''s true. In addition, we all cannot deny the fact that those two have great


    chemistry between them and have been pulled toward each other since the first day she arrived at


    the Harem.¡± Elder Nn chips in and I swear if he keeps doing that, I''m going to smile, which is the


    last thing I want to do right now.


    The rest of the elders, including the ones against me, nod their heads.


    ¡°However, we cannot deny the fact that Alina will be a better Luna than Ashanti.¡± That''s Elder


    Ma. I''m not even surprised.


    ¡°If that was the case, the Moon goddess would have chosen Alina to be Alpha Reagan''s second


    chance mate, but that''s not the case!¡± Elder Jorah steps in my defence and I shoot him an amazed


    nce. He doesn''t seem to be finished. ¡°Ashanti might be an ordinary werewolf, but the Moon


    goddess chose her for a reason. If she''s being tasked with the duty of being Luna of this pack, it


    means she is capable of handling that task. The Moon goddess wasn''t blind when she paired them!¡±


    ¡°And also¡­¡± Ronald''s voicees through. ¡°I have trained with Ashanti a few times and so has


    Delta Kyle and Alpha Reagan. She is an excellent fighter and her good qualities do not end at the


    level of fighting skills. She''s kind andpassionate. She''s a very likeable person and she¡¯s


    extremely smart. This pack is lucky to have a Luna like her.¡± Ronald divulges unapologetically and


    Mr. Williams nearlybusts on his seat.

 Chapter 0248

    Chapter 0248


    ¡°The Lycan King can have multiple girls.¡± That''s Elder Mathew, a ginger-haired man that has been a


    quiet listener. We all look at him like he has lost his mind. ¡°Let''s not forget the fact that he has


    gotten Alina pregnant. He has to give her a ce by his side. In his life. He can go ahead and marry


    Ashanti and make her his Luna. But he should also marry Alina and make her his second Luna.¡±


    ¡°My daughter deserves better than being a man''s second choice!¡± Mr. William counters.


    ¡°But that man isn''t just any man, he''s the Lycan King.¡± Elder Nn reminds him. ¡°She should be


    lucky to be a choice of his in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Which she isn''t!¡± I say out loud.


    ¡°Lycans should be put before werewolves. If he''s taking the two of them as his wives, my daughter


    should be the first wife. the Luna ¡°


    ¡°When they get married, Ashanti will bear him an heir as well.¡± Elder Mathew speaks again. ¡°Whose


    heir do you think will be stronger. That born by the fated mate or that born by a Lycan warrior from a


    Royal household.¡±


    ¡°You all seem to be forgetting something.¡± Kyle''s voicees through. I look up at him but he


    doesn''t spare me a nce. His eyes are glued to the elders who are busy talking against my ¡¯mate.


    ¡°Ashanti is no ordinary werewolf. She''s the first daughter of Alpha Anderson of the Mystic Diamond


    Pack. Do you know what that means?¡± The entire hall goes silent.


    It''s either the rest of them are very dump and clueless or the are just pretending not to know.


    ¡°Well, I''ll tell you.¡± Kyle continues. ¡°It means she''s the Future Alpha of the Mystic Diamond Pack.


    She has Alpha blood running through her veins. She''s not weak. She''s not pathetic. She''s not


    dumb. On the contrary, she''s strong and brave and resilient and smart! She''s very much capable of


    ruling over you all sitting here as Luna. Get that into your heads!¡±


    Goosebumps scatter down my spine as I watch him divulge that information to the elders who grow


    pale on their seats.


    The look of unbelief on his father''s face is a wonder to behold. He cannot believe his own son is


    against him.


    Marrying Ashanti and Alina is equivalent to a death sentence for me. That can never happen!


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Emilia.¡± Mr. William calls his wife who looks like she''s about to burst into tears. ¡°Are you sure this


    boy is mine.¡± He looks back at Kyle with a deadly look on his face. ¡°That idiot can never be a child I


    bore!¡±


    Well¡­ if not for the fact that Kyle is a spitting image of him, the rest of us would be doubting Kyle''s


    patriarchy as well.


    They are two different people.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan, you cannot leave my daughter hanging. You must do something!¡±


    ¡°Alina and I will make an arrangement, but let it be known to all of you that no marriage will take


    ce between the two of us. Ashanti, my true mate will be the only Luna of this pack. Know that


    and know peace. That said, this meeting is over!¡± I push my seat behind and they all rise up and


    bow their heads to me as I get to my feet and leave the conference with my heart hammering in my


    chest.


    Things have gotten out of hand.

 Chapter 0249

    Chapter 0249


    REAGAN''S POV.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± The sound of my name reverberates throughout the entire office and I look up to


    see Kyle bursting into my office looking frantic with a tablet in his hand.


    ¡°What now, Kyle?¡± I ask in a frustrated tone. Kyle breezes to my table and takes his stand across


    from me and the look on his face is not bright at all. I feel like he''s about to announce some bad


    news.


    ¡°There''s a problem.¡± He calmly announces.


    ¡°I can tell from the look on your face. Now, tell me what the problem is.¡±


    ¡°News of Alina''s pregnancy is all over the media. Everyone is going crazy.¡± I shut my eyes close


    and pinch the bridge of my nose, letting out an exasperated sigh.


    I had known that would be her next step.


    ¡°Shit! Alina!¡± I cry out in frustration.


    She''s the only one who could have done this.


    ¡°And thements under the posts don''t look good at all. The subjects are on Alina''s side.¡± He


    says, looking at the tablet and even though I know I shouldn''t, I stretch out my hand towards him.


    ¡°Let me have it.¡± Kyle shoots me a worried look.


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± I don''t answer his question. I give a dangerous side-eye that makes him


    put the tablet in my hand before I ask the second time. Sighing heavily, I lean back on my chair and


    focus the table before my face. On the screen are three coged photos of Alina, Ashanti and I and


    there''s a long writeup above the photos which I ignore and head straight to thement section.


    My heart sinks when I read the firstment under the post which says;


    ¡®Alina and Alpha Reagan are a pair made by the Moon goddess. Ashanti is nothing but an imposter


    and Alpha Reagan needs to get rid of her!¡¯


    I smile and shift to make myself morefortable on the chair. This is going to be an interesting


    read.


    If Alina truly was a match made by the Moon goddess, she would¡¯ve been my true mate, not


    Ashanti.


    Stupidment!


    My eyes skim to the next.


    ¡®He has to marry her! He always insists that men marry the women they impregnate. Let''s see if


    he''s going to lead by example in this situation.¡¯


    Touch¨¦!


    But then, like I said before, I can bet my life on the fact that the child Alina is pregnant with is not


    mine.


    So over to the nextment which starts with fourughing emojis.


    ¡®That stupid low-life werewolf thought she hit the jackpot by bing the Alpha''s girlfriend. I''m sure


    she didn''t see thising. Lmao, I can''t wait to see the look on her face when Alpha Reagan sends


    her back to the Harem where she belongs.¡¯


    And there''s a reply under thement which says;


    ¡®Alpha Reagan to her; ¡°Er¡­ Ashanti¡­ um¡­ this rtionship is over and you''ll have to return to the


    Harem because I have to marry Alina.¡± Poor Ashanti will be shaken!¡¯


    Then it ends with three crying emojis.


    Bile churns in my stomach as I scroll down, skimming over the rudements about Ashanti.


    ¡°Fuck this!¡± I throw the tablet on the table and rise to my feet, groaning in frustration. They know


    nothing about my rtionship with Ashanti yet they think they have the right to talk so badly about it.


    It''s a good thing I locked Ashanti up with no cell phone. If she sees this, she''ll be devastated and it''ll


    further fuel her desire to leave me.


    ¡°I can summon IT experts and instruct them to take the posts down. To stop this from spreading any


    further.¡± Kyke suggests and I scoff in derision as I turn to face him.


    ¡°What good would that do? The people already know what''s going on. The damage has been


    done.¡±


    ¡°So what are we going to do about this? Now that the subjects know, it''s going to be an even bigger


    issue to handle. We can''t stay silent anymore.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I''m well aware of that.¡± I turn to face him. ¡°Get me Alina.¡±


    ¡°Alina?¡± He''s taken aback by my request. I calmly nod my head and shove my hands in my trouser


    pockets, my gaze not leaving his face. ¡°Again?¡± He asks, confused.

 Chapter 0250

    Chapter 0250


    ¡°Yes. Again. She''s the mastermind behind all this chaos. There''s something I want to make clear to


    her before I start sorting out this mess she has made.¡± I divulge and walk over to the transparent


    wall to ceiling window that gives me a view of the city below. The top of sky-scrappers, a few birds


    flying here and there, the busy street beneath and the only thing that''s saving me from the


    cacophony produced by the cars and other activities going on below is the sound-proofed ss


    window. ¡°I''m waiting.¡± I tell Kyle who seems to still be nted on his spot.


    One of these days, we''re going to have to talk. He serves me diligently and I¡¯m grateful to him for


    that, but I can''t ignore the fact that he¡¯s affected by this in some way.


    Alina is his one and only sister and he loves her.


    ¡°I''m on it.¡± His retreating footsteps fill my ears and I only turn around when I hear the door closing


    behind me.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I know Alina''s motives for spreading this news. I know what she wants from me. I know the extent to


    which she''s willing to go just to get what she wants from me.


    But she¡¯s not going to get it. Not even in her wildest dreams!


    I have never felt anything for her. Even if I didn¡¯t meet Ashanti, Alina would not be the girl I¡¯d choose


    to spend the rest of my life with. She¡¯s the worst!


    Twenty minutester, she''s walking into my office with a smug smile nted at the side of her lips.


    ¡°Two times in a single day? Does this mean you''re finally warming up to me?¡± Her shrill voice fills


    my ears and I cringe. Her wicked smile spreads all over her face and I fight my urge to roll my eyes.


    Warming up to her, my ass!


    ¡°You must think you''re very smart, Alina.¡±


    ¡°It''s not a thought, it''s a fact. I am smart.¡± She stops in front of me, smirking.


    ¡°Oh... Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is so.¡± She strikes a killer pose and crosses her arms over breasts. My eyes drop to her


    stomach and the little bulge I spot makes my heart turn. I can''t believe my life has been turned


    upside down by the mere existence of that bulge.


    ¡°Did you honestly think that your father and the council of elders could bully me into choosing you


    over Ashanti?¡± I ask calmly, dangerously and she squints, feigning surprise.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°As if telling your father about your pregnancy was not enough, you went ahead to spread the good


    news to the council of elders? To rally them against my rtionship with Ashanti?¡±


    ¡°I did nothing of that sort! I have no idea what you are talking about.¡± She¡¯s looking at me as though


    I¡¯ve lost my mind and I can¡¯t help butmend her acting skills.


    ¡°Don''t you dare lie to me, Alina.¡± I take long strides towards her, anger brewing in my veins and my


    temper slipping to the ground, shattering into pieces on the floor. ¡°You told them!¡±


    ¡°No, I did not! And I will not stand here and listen to you use of doing something I know nothing


    about.¡± She says, breathing hard and my anger grows hotter.


    Looking at her right now makes me think of a thousand terrible things I could do to hurt her which


    includes ending her miserable life.


    ¡°If the elders got to know about the pregnancy, you should me my father, not me. He was


    distraught when I told him about it and if he told the elders, it means he''s simply trying to fight for


    me, his daughter, like a father should! How would you feel if you had a daughter and a guy got her


    pregnant and that same guy ns to marry someone else. How would you take that news?¡± Her


    voice is tight with anger and bitterness, but all I see in her eyes is pretence.


    God, she''s good at this!


    Instigating a devious act and ying victim when she''s caught.


    I breathe in one quick, sharp, shaky breath and contemte whether to throw her out of my office or


    not.

 Chapter 0260

    Chapter 0260


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    DAYS LATER.


    I¡¯m seated in the backseat of an expensive car, adorned with expensive jewellery and dressed in an


    outfit Lizzy forced me to wear even after I showed the dress I had picked out for myself. At the end


    of the argument, I grew exhausted and let her do anything she wanted because it''s not a party I''m


    thrilled to attend anyway. Alpha Reagan is seated by my side in the moving car, probably lost in his


    thoughts and I''m happy because he''s not trying to make small talk with me. I''m his date for this


    party and that means a lot. He''s going to show me to his subjects, the other Alphas and everyone


    else that I''m the woman he has chosen to spend the rest of his life with and I should be excited


    about that, but I feel theplete opposite of excited. I''m dreading this moment. Thest ce I


    want to be right now is beside him.


    After the incident that took ce in his bedroom the other day, I have not said a word to him. He


    forcefully kissed me. He ripped my clothes apart and forced me to sleep with him against my will. In


    other words, he raped me and right now, every bit of tolerance I have in my heart for him has


    vanished. I hate him and I¡¯m going to leave him whether he likes it or not!


    ¡°We''re here.¡± His calm voice announces as the cares to a halt. I don''t turn to look at him, my


    eyes stay glued to the window pane by my side as I watch the ignited surroundings of the building


    we¡¯re supposed to go into. Everyone walking around has stopped in their tracks and the guards are


    rushing towards our car to form a line along the path that leads to the banquet hall.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± Alpha Reagan calls. I don''t answer. I don''t turn to look at him. ¡°Ashanti.¡± He calls yet


    again and this time around, I whip my head in his direction with a frown stered on my face.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask in a harsh whisper. His face falls and see his chest rise and fall as he lets out short


    heavy breaths.


    ¡°Are you ever going to forgive me?¡±


    ¡°No! I won''t!¡± I look away from him and I''m saved from another question of his when my side of the


    door is held open by a guard dressed in a ck suit who has his head bowed down. I quickly step


    out of the car and stand up straight tall. It''s just a matter of seconds before Alpha Reagan joins me


    and all the guards and everyone around bow down their heads to us.


    ording to what Alpha Reagan told me, everyone now knows that I''m his fated mate and their


    respect for me has doubled, but I honestly don''t care.


    Just for the show of it, I gently lock my right hand around his left arm and walk by his side as we''re


    being led into the banquet hall by three of his guards. The moment we step into the hall, the chatter


    stops and everyone rises to their feet and bows to us. Alpha Reagan replies their gesture with a


    handshow that indicates they should all look up and he turns to look at me. I cringe when he leans


    close to my neck and his hot breath fans my skin.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There are a few people I''d like to talk to before heading to the high table.¡± He whispers in my ears


    and I shoot him a scowl.


    ¡°I need you to stay here for a moment and wait for me.¡± That statement catches my attention. I look


    at him abruptly. ¡°And don''t even think of trying to do anything stupid. Take a look around this hall.¡± I


    don''t want to, but I do it anyway. ¡°This entire hall is crowded with guards who are well aware of your


    flight tendencies and all their eyes are on you right now. You won''t even make it to the door without


    being caught.¡±


    And he''s right.


    The entire hall is thick with guards. The banquet entrance is just the worst! I won''t stand a chance.


    ¡°You''ve made your point clear.¡± I snap. He smiles.


    ¡°Good. I don''t want to treat you like a prisoner, so be a good girl and don''t make me treat you as


    one. Stay still and I''ll join you soon.¡± He leans closer and nts a warm kiss on my right cheek. ¡°I


    love you.¡± And with that, he gives a signal to the three guards who apany him to wherever it is


    he''s going.


    Out of curiosity, my eyes take another tour of the hall, hopelessly wishing the guards could have


    vanished so I can make my move, but they seem to have doubled and all their eyes are on me. It''ll


    be a miracle if Alpha Reagan doesn''te and meet me in a liquid state from having melted under


    the heated gazes of his scary guards. I swallow dryly and grab a ss of whiskey from the tray of a


    passing servant.


    I down the entire ss in one go and set the ss on a nearby table where there are women simply


    ogling at me and making disgusted faces. I don''t care.


    Another servant with a tray walks by and I steal another ss, but this time around I don''t chug it


    because Alina shows up out of nowhere. My mood turns sour.


    ¡°Well, well, well¡­¡± She starts to talk but I cut her off.


    ¡°Isn''t that line getting old? You say that everytime we meet unexpectedly. It''s getting boring. You


    shoulde up with another opening line, don''t you think?¡± I ask, keeping a pretty face and she


    smiles despite the anger I see brewing in her eyes.


    ¡°You''re still as tough as ever. I thought all these problems here and there would make you a bit


    vulnerable, but I guess I was wrong.¡± She sounds disappointed and I''m not even surprised.


    ¡°Alina I don''t want to talk to you, why don''t you just move along and leave me the hell alone?¡±


    ¡°Sure. If that''s what the Luna wishes.¡± She bows curtly and takes a step forward to walk past me,


    but the moment she''s close, she intentionally knocks the ss of wine in my hand towards my body


    and it spills on my dress. I shriek in fright and jump backwards, unintentionally letting go of the ss


    that drops on the floor and shatters into pieces.


    With both hands raised and eyes and mouth wide open, I gasp in horror as I watch the wet and


    stained spot of the blue dress I''m wearing.


    ¡°Oh My goodness Ashanti¡­ I''m so sorry about that!¡± Alina shouts out, getting the attention of the


    others. Unexpectedly, she takes out her handkerchief and starts wiping my body as though her


    spilling the wine on my body wasn''t intentional. I stay frozen, staring at her in total disbelief as she


    frantically daps the wet spots on my body with the handkerchief as though she is sorry for her


    action, which I know she''s not. The more she touches me and mutters her fake apology, the more


    irritated I get and when I''ve had enough, I snap.


    ¡°Alina! Get away from me.¡± I scold in fury and push her only slightly, but the drama queen staggers


    backwards as though I pushed her with all my might and plops to the ground on her butt and lets


    out a painful cry of agony. ¡°I have no idea what it is you''re doing after causing this whole mess, but


    just leave me alone!¡± I shout at her.

 Chapter 0261

    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°Did you see how she pushed her? She''s so mean!¡± I hear a female voice whisper from behind.


    ¡°The poor girl apologised and even tried to wipe her clothes but look what she did. How can the Moon goddess choose such an evil girl to be our Lycan King''s mate?¡±


    ¡°She''s vicious!¡±


    All blood dries up in my veins when I look around and see the looks of disapproval on the faces of the people watching the scene. And to make it worse, Alina opens her mouth and start yapping for lies again in a crying voice.


    ¡°I know you''re upset that I''m pregnant for the Alpha, but you''re the one he loves and has chosen to be with. I cannotpete with you for that. So why can''t you stop attacking me and this child I''m


    carrying? I''m pregnant for goodness sake and this baby is innocent. Stop trying to hurt us!¡±


    ¡°Alina I¡­¡± I try to speak but my words catch in my throat. I look around, at the people who are now shaking their heads disapprovingly at me. ¡°No. I didn''t even push her that hard.¡± I whip my head in Alina''s direction with tear-filled eyes.


    ¡°Just evil!¡± Anotherment enters my eyes. I am saved by the arrival of Alpha Reagan.


    ¡°What''s going on here?¡± At the sound of his voice, everyone steps away from his path as he walks towards us. I start shaking my head at him and Alina bursts into tears.


    ¡°I want to get out of here. Please get me out of here.¡± I start begging him and he stops in front of me, looking confused and worried.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I start shaking my head frantically as I say; ¡°I didn''t do it! I swear I didn''t do anything!¡± He steps by my side and we both look down at Alina who''s now holding her waist and crying like a child, only to get Alpha Reagan''s attention.


    ¡°I know I did something wrong, but she didn''t have to push me down the way she did. She tried to


    hurt our baby.¡± Alina reports and Reagan looks at me. I shake my head with all my might.


    ¡°No. That''s not what happened. I swear I didn''t¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhhh¡­¡± He hushes me. ¡°It''s okay. You don''t have to exin anything to me. I believe you.¡± My eyes snap open in surprise. He looks back at Alina who doesn''t seem to believe what she just heard.


    ¡°Rise up and stop causing a scene.¡±


    ¡°I can''t.¡±


    ¡°Guards. Please help her up.¡± He instructs the guards he arrived with and they help bring Alina back to her feet. Her face ispletely drenched with tears, but I can right through them.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan, didn''t you hear what I said? She pushed me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± A girl confirms Alina''s words. We all avert our gazes to her. ¡°I saw it happen.¡±


    ¡°And did I ask you to report anything to me?¡± The girl nervously shakes her head and looks down.


    ¡°No, My Lord.¡±


    Alpha Reagan turns back to Alina.


    ¡°If you don''t stop this madness right now, I will have you disced from the high table and put to sit where you really belong.¡± Alpha Reagan warns in a stern tone and that manages to terrify Alina.


    She even shrieks.


    ¡°This is not fair!¡± She stomps her feet on the floor and storms away, grumbling and cursing me for attempting to kill her unborn child. The people around are still looking at me like I''m some evil witch, but I don''t care.


    All that matters is that Alpha Reagan believes me.


    ¡°Do you need a change of clothes?¡± He asks sweetly, but I shake my head. The stain doesn''t look


    too bad and besides if I go home right now, the chances of meing back here are very slim.


    ¡°No. I''m good.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I am.¡± He looks at le long and hard before letting out a heavy sigh.


    ¡°I shouldn''t have left you alone. My wrongs keep piling up.¡±


    Then I remember that I''m upset with him.


    My body goes stiff in his arms. He chuckles as he leads me all the way to the high table which is a


    long horizontal table with a lot of empty seats.


    I don''t like this.


    There are two peculiar chairs at the centre of the horizontal table. Those are the seats Alpha Reagan and I upy. The hall has returned to its usual chatty state and the next hour goes by with the arrival of Lycan Alphas, both mated and unmated, who greet and introduce themselves, before taking their seats at the high table. At the end of it all, I feel rxed again, but what irks me is the fact that Alina is sitting right next to me on the high table.


    Alpha Reagan also seemed surprised by the arrangement and offered to change her seat, but I refused. I''m sure I can put up with her for a few hours tonight.


    The ceremony begins and I let my worries put on a fancy dress and pretend to be something else for these few hours. The speeches, entertainment from subjects of various packs, not forgetting all


    the food and drinks that have been served before us.


    The knotted guts and terrible appetite I arrived with have vanished. I am once again my real self; eating, drinking,menting and enjoying everything I can. Not forgetting to ignore the hell out of Alina who''s seated by my side. We are just next to each other, but I haven''t seen her face in hours and it''s going to stay that way.


    ¡°Are you enjoying myself?¡± Alpha Reagan whispers in my ear. I have bad blood with him that makes me want to sigh and look away, but the joy I feel at the moment surpasses all that so I nod my head and smile


    ¡°Yes, I am. The ceremony isn''t stupid after all.¡± I revisit the previousment I made about the


    ceremony. He throws his head back andughs hard.


    God, he has such a charming voice.


    ¡°I guess it''s time for us to eat our words.¡±


    ¡°It sure is.¡±


    A loud, painful scream cuts through the atmosphere, interrupting our conversation. The smile of my face wipes off and I whip my head in the direction of the sound. Horror fills my entire being when I see that it came from Alina who has a hand on her stomach and is screaming again at the top of her voice.


    ¡°Alina!¡± I call, frightened as I rise from my seat. The entertainers on the stage stop and everyone looks up at the high table.


    ¡°Alina!¡± That''s Alpha Reagan. He''s on his feet, and two stepster, he''s holding Alina who''s almost falling to the ground. All the hair on my body stands erect when I see the amount of blood on the


    chair she was upying. Alpha Reagan sees it too and his eyes turn blood red.


    ¡°Guards!¡± The walls of the hall vibrate at the sound of his voice. It''s a matter of seconds before the guards show up and one of them scoops her into his arms and carries her away. My body starts shaking. My lips start trembling. My heart rate skyrockets.


    I feel like I''m going to faint.


    The entire hall is in chaos.


    ¡°Lock the main door!¡± An angry man orders from below. We all look down and see an angry looking old man screaming at the top of his lungs. ¡°There''s a murderer in here! Lock the main door!¡±


    And that is done the moment the guards apanying Alina rush out with her.


    What the fuck is going on here?

 Chapter 0262

    ASHANTI''S POV.


    ¡°¡®Lock the door!¡± The frantic old man keeps screaming at the guards and the entire banquet hall has been thrown in a state of panic and confusion. Everyone''s on their feet, murmuring to each other, wanting to know what the hell is going on. My eyes flicker to the bloodstained chair once more before I turn to Alpha Reagan who doesn''t look too pleased with the recent happenings.


    ¡°Reagan what''s going on?¡± My voice is small and shaky. My lips are still trembling and I''m not sure if


    I''ll have my heart with me in the next two seconds. It''s beating too fast. Too hard. I''m so scared.


    ¡°Mr William.¡± Alpha Reagan finally breaks his silence, calling the old man in an authoritative voice that makes him stop screaming instructions at the guards and turn to look at the Alpha, but the look he has on isn''t bright at all. ¡°What is the meaning of this? Why do you want everyone locked up in here?¡±


    ¡°Alpha Reagan, didn''t you see what just happened? My daughter has been poisoned! Someone is trying to kill her. Either her drink or food has been spiked with some dangerous poison and no one is living this room until the culprit has been found!¡±


    ¡°Mr William I do understand that an unfortunate incident just took ce right now¡­¡±


    ¡°This isn''t just an unfortunate incident!¡± The man rudely cuts him off. ¡°This is my daughter''s life we


    are talking about here.¡±


    That statement jars in my ears like loud music.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    His daughter!


    That should mean he''s Alina''s father.


    Holy fuck!


    ¡° I¡¯m very much aware of that fact, but I am the Alpha here, so I give the orders! You have no voice in this issue as far as I''m concerned.¡±


    ¡°What then are you going to do?¡± He asks in a defeated voice. ¡°Open the doors and order the people to leave. Let the person who did this to my daughter walk away freely!¡±


    ¡°I didn''t mean it that way! And also how are you even sure if she was poisoned?¡±


    ¡°How are you sure she wasn''t?¡± The man asks firmly and the entire hall goes dead silent. People


    keep exchanging confused nces, but no one has the guts to utter a single word. The room is excruciatingly quiet. Even the wind is afraid to make a sound. My anxiety grows with each passing second. I shoot Alpha Reagan a scared look and he clears his throat, looking at the crowd below.


    ¡°Fine! Just to be on the safe side, the doors will remain closed and no one is allowed to leave.¡± As Alpha Reagan speaks, guards start mobilizing towards every entrance of the hall. My fear grows and so does that of everyone in the hall.


    ¡°Everyone is going to be searched.¡± The old man, who''s name I''ve gotten as Mr. Williams, starts talking again and there''s an uproar of protests from the crowd.


    ¡°No, were not!¡± A brave man shouts from the crowd as he steps forward. ¡°If there are people in here


    who have to be searched, that should be no one else but those who were seated on the high table with her! There''s no way anyone could have left from here to up there to spike her food or drink without getting caught. They should start by searching the people who sat closest to her!¡± The man firmly states and the others join their voices to support him.


    Hot, liquid terror rushes from my head to my toes as I look at the chair beside mine. I was one of the people who sat closest to Alina.


    ¡°Alright! What you just said makes sense. Indeed, no one has left from the crowd to the hightable since this ceremony began. So, the search will only be for those who sat at the high table with my daughter. What do you think, Alpha?¡± Mr. William asks as if mocking Alpha Reagan who looks at the


    crowd and shakes his head.


    ¡°Everyone will be searched.¡± He counters and the outburst is about tomence, but a single word from him sends the hall inplete silence again. I almost faint when the main door opens and more guards pour into the hall.


    ¡°Reagan.¡± I call, shivering.


    ¡°It''s okay baby.¡± He pulls me in his arms and his eyes meet mine.. ¡°I''m only doing this to clear the air. Everything is going to be alright. I won''t let anyone touch you.¡± He nts a soft kiss on my forehead before turning to the guards, both male and female, who are patiently waiting for his orders. ¡°You canmence with the search.¡± Immediately, the guards disperse in little groups,


    towards the crowd while some of theme up to the high table to search the Alphas we were seated with.


    The male guards search the men while the females search the women.


    Several minutes go by, maybe hours and the entire hall is busy with guards touching people here and there and I don''t need to tell you how roudy it is here. Up till now, no one has stopped forward to search me and I hope it stays this way. I have nothing to be afraid of. I have nothing on me, but just the thought of a strange person searching me makes me scared out of my skin.


    When the search is over, the guards retreat and form lines below, as they wait for Alpha Regan to


    dismiss them. That''s when Mr. William steps out.


    ¡°With all due respect, my Lord, I find it unfair that neither you nor your mate has been searched.¡±


    ¡°We don''t have to be searched.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, you do. Your mate here despises my daughter and just before this ceremony began, she pulled a stunt that proved she hates my daughter and is capable of hurting her. That means she''s also a suspect in this crime and should be searched. For you, Alina''s pregnancy has been nothing


    but a thorn in your flesh and I won''t be surprised if you nned to make her lose it.¡±


    ¡°How dare you talk to the Alpha using that tone!¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± Kyle scolds. ¡°Show some respect!¡±


    ¡°This has been going on for far too long. As the Beta of this pack, I order you guards to return to your posts. This search is over!¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Alpha Reagan objects and we look at him as though he''s lost his mind. He''s not returning our gazes. His eyes are down, watching the agitating old man. ¡°I''m going to give him the satisfaction he craves only because it''s his daughter involved.¡± He turns to the guards. ¡°I need one male and one female guard to step forward and search us.¡±


    There''s an uneasy silence in the room as the guards look at each other, each one of them unsure if they really want to search us.


    Finally, two of them step out ande up to the high table.


    My soul has left my body and I''m nothing but a pile of flesh about to crumble on the floor at the least


    touch. I nearly pass out when I hear the sound of my name.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± Alpha Reagan calls, giving me a reassuring look. ¡°If we don''t do this, he''ll have more reason to rally the subjects against us. Let''s just get this over with, alright?¡± His reassuring gaze only makes my bones grow weaker.


    Something is not right. I can feel it in my gut.


    It was all too sudden. Alina''s bleeding. The locking of the doors. The search. Mr. Williams¡¯ insistence.


    Something is about to go terribly wrong.


    I know it. I feel it. This won''t end well.

 Chapter 0263

    ASHANTI''S POV.


    I watch in horror as the unsmiling female guard approaches me. My breaths areing in too hard and I nearly pass out the moment she stands in front of me with her gaze boring into holes into my face. She''s one of the many Pack subjects who hate me. I shoot a nervous nce at Alpha Reagan and see that his search has already begun.


    ¡°Can I?¡± The woman standing in front of me asks and I turn to her. I swallow dryly, nod my head in


    agreement and step forward.


    ¡°Lift your arms, please.¡±


    I do just that. I stretch my arms wide by my side and a shiver vibrates through me when she ces


    hands on the side of my ribs and starts to pat me downwards. The dress I''m wearing is an off shoulder gown that hugs my body to the level of my waist and and continues with a high split y and flushes on the floor. The design of the dress is a bitplicated, but searching me will be easy and it''s just a matter of seconds before she''s¡­Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    A strange feeling at the right hip snaps me out of my thoughts and I look down to see what she''s doing.


    ¡°What''s this?¡± She asks, looking up at me and my eyes go to what she''s pointing at. It''s a small split


    at the level of the region where the yed part of the dress starts.


    ¡°I¡­ I don''t know. I haven''t even noticed that before.¡± My voice is hoarse and I''ve begun to panic.


    I didn''t notice that split before. I didn''t even look at the dress because I was so upset that Lizzy was insistent on me wearing it.


    ¡°Haven''t you?¡± Her voice is masked with disbelief. I shriek in fright when I feel her fingers dig into the split. My eyes widen when I realise what it is. It''s not a split, but a pocket. A real tiny pocket that''s easy to miss. With my heart in my throat, I watch the woman pull out a tiny ck stic bag


    from the pocket and nts her gaze on me.


    ¡°What''s this?¡± She asks, bringing the stic up to my face so I can get a proper view of it.


    ¡°I don''t know.¡± I''m shaking my head like a lizard, scared to the bone. ¡°I swear I don''t know what that is. I have no idea how it got into my dress.¡± My voice is a nervous shaky mess. The look of total disbelief on the woman''s face makes my heart race even harder.


    What''s going on here?


    ¡°I found something.¡± She announces to everyone as she turns to face them, holding up the tiny stic bag.


    ¡°What''s that?¡± Alpha Reagan asks as he approaches her.


    ¡°That''s what I¡¯m about to find out.¡± She brings it closer to her nostrils and I nearly faint when she quickly throws it away after sniffing and takes several steps away from it with horror-filled eyes. ¡°Wolfsbane!¡± The entire room is filled with gasps from the others, including myself as everyone


    takes several steps away from the spot where the stic has been thrown.


    ¡°What the hell do you mean?¡± Alpha Reagan questions as he walks towards the stic. Without any fear in the world, he picks up the stic and sniffs it. The look on his face tells me it''s exactly what the woman had said it was. He drops it on the floor and takes a step back.


    ¡°How¡­ how¡­¡±


    ¡°She''s the culprit!¡± Mr. Williams starts screaming again, this time around, pointing at me with so much anger. ¡°Seize her! She poisoned my daughter!¡±


    ¡°This is nonsense!¡± Alpha Reagan roars in fury and everyone goes mute. His heated gaze drops on my face before flickering to the angry looking old man standing below. There''s smokeing out of his ears and he looks like he''s going tobust any second from now.


    This is that bad feeling I had.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Ashanti to have done this because she has been at my ce for the past few


    days. She has had no ess to the outside world! There''s no way she could have acquired wolfsbane and nned to do this. This is preposterous!¡± Alpha Reagan defends me and my heart nearly bursts with emotions.


    My mate is defending me against all these people.


    Tears are running down my cheeks like raindrops during a storm. The hatred I see in the eyes of the people staring back at me speaks directly to my bones. My hands won''t stop shaking. My forehead is beaded with sweat.


    ¡°There''s nothing preposterous about this situation.¡± Mr. William counters, taking a step forward. ¡°My daughter, Alina is pregnant for you, meaning she is a threat to this girl standing before us therefore


    she was ready to do anything to get rid of my daughter just so she can keep her ce.¡±


    ¡°Please stop! That''s not true!¡± I shout out in tears. ¡°I have no idea how that thing got into my dress. Please¡­¡± I rush to Reagan and go down on my knees, holding his pants tight and sobbing like a child as I look up at him. ¡°Please you have to believe me. I didn''t do it. You know I would never do a thing like that. I''m not a murderer!¡±


    ¡°My Lord.¡± Someone calls from the door and we all turn to look. My soul leaves my body when my eyes fall on two guards dragging Lizzy to the front.

 Chapter 0264

    ASHANTI¡¯S POV.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± That¡¯s Alpha Reagan.


    ¡°We caught her trying to sneak out. She seems suspicious.¡± One of the guards report as they throw Lizzy to her knees and she looks up with tears filled eyes.


    If there''s anyone who knows how that wolfsbane got into my dress, it should be her.


    Maybe she''s here to confess. Right now she''s my only hope. These people are not going to take my word. Lizzy confessing that she nted the poison on me is my only way out of this whole mess.


    ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± Alpha Reagan asks in a gentle voice and Lizzy bursts into tears as she looks up at him with both hands joined together.


    ¡°I''m sorry My Lord. I should have reported to you the moment she asked me to do it.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Reagan asks impatiently and Lizzy sniffles tears. My legs grow weak when she looks at me and sniffles some more.


    ¡°The wolfsbane¡­ Ashanti asked me to bring it for her. She promised to give me a lot of money if I


    did so. She even asked me to bring her a dress that would enable her to carry it into the hall without anyone noticing. My fault was not asking what she wanted to do with it, My Lord. If I knew about her intentions to poison Alina, I would not have epted to bring it to her.¡± Lizzy says in tears and I am so stunned for a moment that I can''t even move.


    Her words sound so convincing that if I wasn''t the one being lied against, I would have believed her.


    ¡°No!¡± The word flies out of my mouth as I frantically shake my head. ¡°That''s a lie! I did no such thing.¡± I look up at Alpha Reagan again. ¡°Don''t believe her. I didn''t do it!¡±


    ¡°You''ve heard the maid!¡± That''s Mr. Williams again. God, I wish someone would just shut that man up. ¡°Ashanti poisoned my daughter. She has to be arrested and locked up in the dungeon. Alpha Reagan! Do something about this!¡±


    Calmly, Alpha Reagan pulls me up to my feet and looks at me straight in my eyes. I''m still shaking


    my head and crying, begging him with my eyes to believe me.


    ¡°As of now, all evidence points to her. She has to be locked up in the dungeon, Alpha Reagan.¡± One of the Alphas chips in and Reagan shoots him a murderous re.


    ¡°She''s the one who''s most likely to do something like this. It''s true that she''s the Future Luna of the pack, but that doesn''t mean she should be exempted from punishment when shemits a crime as heinous as this. She needs to be locked up!¡± Another Alpha insists and soon, even the people standing below are confirming their words and advocating for me to be locked up. Calling me all sorts of names.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± A crying woman steps forward and falls on her knees. ¡°This is my daughter we are


    talking about. This girl standing beside you poisoned her! My daughter deserves justice. She has to pay for what she did to my daughter! Please! Don''t be biassed. Handle this issue with the transparency it deserves.¡± The woman, whom I presume to be Alina''s mother, starts wailing like a widow on the floor and her husband goes tofort her.


    Alpha Reagan lets out a heavy sigh of exasperation and turns to the female guards.


    ¡°Take her.¡±


    His silent order jars in my ears like loud music.


    ¡°No.¡± I cry out, shaking my head.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± That''s Kyle who steps in front of me, blocking me away from the approaching guards. He''s shaking his head at Reagan frantically. ¡°She didn''t do it! You can''t let them take her.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Kyle!¡± Mr. Williams screams from below. ¡°That girl poisoned your sister. How dare you side with her. How dare you speak for her?¡±


    Kyle ignores him and looks back at Reagan.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡±


    Alpha Reagan shuts his eyes for a brief second and exhales heavily before snapping them open again.


    ¡°I know she didn''t do it, but she has to be locked up for now.¡± He looks at the guards again. ¡°Take her.¡± He orders and they do just that. As they seize my arms and start dragging me away, my eyes meet his face, but he looks away from me.


    He''s hurt.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He doesn''t want this.


    I know he believes me. He doesn''t want to lock me up, but he has to do so in order to please Alina''s parents and his subjects. This just further proves that he cannot protect me.


    His subjects hate me. They will never ept me as their Luna and there''s no way he can make them do so or feel otherwise about me.


    This is why I want to leave this pack.

 Chapter 0265

    REAGAN''S POV.


    Ronald and the rest of the guards are trying to vacate the banquet hall. The rest of the Alpha''s are chatting among themselves and I''m looking down at Alina''s parents with a bitter taste of anger lining my mouth. That was a well executed set-up and proper investigation is not carried out, Ashanti could be punished for a crime she did notmit.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± Kyle calls, walking towards me and I turn to face him. He looks very angry about


    the situation just like I am.


    ¡°I''m sure that servant, Lizzy, lied. I have to go have a talk with her again. Maybe she can change her words.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Kyle, but I''d love to have that conversation with her myself after I must have seen Ashanti.¡± I give him a gentle pat on his shoulder and slide past him.


    ¡°Are you going there right now?¡± He asks, catching up with me and I nod my head.


    ¡°I have to, else I''ll lose my mind.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± A voice calls, making me stop in my tracks. All five elders who had opposed my union with Ashanti during thest meeting we held, approach me with serious looks on their faces. I stare back at them, confused and wondering why they are blocking my path.


    ¡°What''s the meaning of this?¡± I ask, looking from one face to another.


    ¡°I''m sorry my Lord, but you can''t go to see Ashanti on your own. At least two elders must apany you.¡± I''m not even surprised to hear thating from elder Ma. I look at him long


    and hard. Too stunned to say anything and what I can finally manage is a chuckle.


    I chuckle hard.


    Laugh even and they all look at me as thought I''ve lost my mind.


    Well, I''m going to lose it for real if they don''t stop talking nonesense.


    ¡°This is a joke right?¡± I ask, still chuckling. ¡°You blocking my way. You telling me I can''t see Ashanti unapanied is a joke, right?¡±


    ¡°No My Lord. I''m afraid it isn''t. Ashanti is being used of a grave crime that cannot be ignored and we all know how you feel about the situation. To prevent you from making any rash decisions, we


    have to pay close attention to you. I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°What rash decisions are you talking about?¡± I''m looking at him closely. I can see the fear swimming


    in his eyes. He''s terrified to be in my presence right now, spewing all this rubbish to me, but his hatred for Ashanti gives him the courage to stay standing before me.


    ¡°Well¡­ My Lord. We know how you feel about her being locked up. We just want to prevent any chance of you trying to get her out of the dungeon when she hasn''t paid for her crimes.¡±


    ¡°Paid for her crimes?¡± I chuckle in frustration. ¡°You know what? I don''t wanna have this talk with you. Please get out of my way before I lose my mind and do something I''ll regret.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, Alpha Reagan¡­¡± That''s Elder John. ¡°We can''t do that.¡± The five elders stay standing on their spots and I can''t believe what my eyes are seeing. I can hear my raging heartbeats roaring in


    my ears and all my senses are telling me to pick them up one by each and throw them against the wall furthest from me and I don''t care if their old bones shatter in the process. The only thing that calms me down is Kyle''s voice.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± He calls and steps in front of me real close. He can already see that I''m about to lose it. ¡°How about we just go with the flow right now? We''ll do all we can to get Ashanti out of


    there¡­¡±


    ¡°That is my mate we are talking about!¡± I scold, swinging my fist, but he holds them still and nts them by my side, breathing just as hard as I am and struggling to keep our gazes locked in each other''s.


    ¡°I know. And she''s my Luna. I detest the fact that this is happening to her, but one wrong move from


    any of us and we''ll have the entire pack against us. We can''t afford to let that happen.¡± He palms both my cheeks and holds my face in a tight grip, our gazes still locked. ¡°You have to pull yourself together, Reagan.¡±


    ¡°I can''t¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at me!¡± He roars and I do as told. His eyes have turned yellow. He''s summoning his wolf. ¡°I mean it. You have to pull yourself together and go with the flow for now while we find a way to get her out of there. We''ll get to the root of this matter. We''ll prove Ashanti''s Innocence and get her out of there. Trust me on his.¡± He''s breathing just as hard as I am and the sincerity I see in his eyes


    makes my anger slowly dissipate.


    I can''t seem to find any way of this right now, but I trust Kyle''s words. He never gives them out for nothing. So I nod my head and let out a heavy breath.


    ¡°Good.¡± He releases my face and steps away from me. Those pesty, annoying elderse into view again.


    They look like they''ve won a victory against me.


    ording to them now, my rtionship with Ashanti has hit rock bottom, but oh¡­ how I''m going to surprise them.


    I think I''ve been holding back for too long on this Alina''s issue.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It''s high time I found a way to show them who she really is!


    ¡°Fine.¡± I mumble and step forward. There''s a no nonesense look on my face and my hands are curled in a fist by my side. ¡°I¡¯ll do as youmand. For now. But there''s something you need to know. Ashanti is innocent. I''m going to find a way to prove that and once that happens, all of you in


    here will go on your knees before her and beg for her forgiveness and after that, the person I hear spreading a single false rumour about her will die by my hands. That is a promise.¡± With that, I walk past them and head to the door.


    I mean every words I just said.

 Chapter 0266

    REAGAN''S POV.


    I''m apanied all the way to the dungeon by the notorious Elders John and Ma. They are hot on my tail and are determined not to take their eyes off of me even for a single second.


    What I have deduced from everything that''s been going on is that not only do these Elders and the other three hate Ashanti. They hate me as well and I can bet my life on the fact that they are all praying fervently for my downfall.


    I have to find a way to expel them from my council sooner orter. For now, let''s focus on the


    problem at hand.


    ¡°Take me to her.¡± The guard I just spoke to simply bows and leads the way into the dungeon. The


    elders are still following, but since they are old and weak, they are struggling to keep up with my speed and that of the guards, but I don''t care. The elevator ride is a short one. A few stepster, I''m standing in front of a cell with my heart in my throat. The elders are standing a few metres away, but they are still too close for my liking. Ashanti, who has now noticed my presence, calls my name as she hastily rises to her feet. Her wet face makes my heart bleed and I''m fighting every nerve in my


    body that''s urging me to rip this door apart and take her away with me.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± Her crying voice sounds my name, nearly triggering my own tears to break lose from my eyes. I draw in a quiet breath and grind my teeth hard against each other as I keep my eyes on her. ¡°You don''t think I did that, do you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, baby.¡± I take a step closer to the iron-barred cell door and wrap my fingers around the iron railings, staring straight at her face. The atmosphere is thick with mncholy and I''ve never felt so powerless before.


    I am the Lycan King, but I cannot get her out of this cell right now. One wrong move and there''ll be even greater chaos in this pack. That is something I cannot afford to let happen because my enemies will take advantage of the situation and attack me like they did in the past. A familiar sense


    of loss rides me hard and my head drops in dismay.


    This is like a d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    Thest time a problem as serious as this came up, I lost my mate to the cold hands of death.


    I''m not going to let history repeat itself.


    ¡°If you believe me, why don''t you get me out of here? You''re the Alpha. You have all the power to release me from this cell.¡± Her crying voice shatters my heart into a million, bloody pieces. She doesn''t understand. Even I don''t understand what''s going on.


    ¡°Baby.¡± I call in a much calmer tone. ¡°The situation is a lot moreplicated than you think and if I get you out of here right now, there will be a riot. The subjects, the elders, the other Alphas all believe you''re guilty of the crime. Letting you out of here without proving your innocence will cause more harm than good. We have to tread carefully.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean I''m doomed?¡± She sniffles tears.


    ¡°Of course not, baby. I''ll do everything I can to prove them wrong. I promise you''re not going to be


    here for long and I''ll order the guards to treat you well. They''ll start by transferring you into a morefortable cell. Baby¡­¡± I take her hands in mine. I''m so relieved she doesn''t pull away or tries to p my hands off of hers. ¡°Hey¡­¡± My voice is a calm whisper. ¡°You have to stay strong, okay?¡± Blood sings in my veins when she nods in agreement. It seems my words have rekindled her hope. ¡°I know a set when I see one andi believe this was a n orchestrated by Alina to tear us apart. I


    will expose her. I will prove your innocence and get you out of here. I promise.¡±


    ¡°Please do that. I don''t want to be punished for a crime I did notmit. Lizzy lied. I know nothing about the wolfsbane that was found in my dress.¡± She''s crying and shaking her head frantically. ¡°I didn''t ask her to get it. I don''t know how it got into my dress. Yes. I hate Alina. That''s a fact I cannot


    deny, but I would never think of hurting her or the innocent baby she''s carrying. I really didn''t do it!¡±


    ¡°I know you didn''t! And I haven''t doubted you for a single second, Ashanti. You are not a vile person. You are not capable of such.¡± A smile manages to form on her face amidst her tears. My heart tightens even more and I have to look away from her and to pull myself together, before meeting her gaze again.


    God, this is difficult.


    Seeing her cry so much triggers me. I need to get out of here before I lose it.


    ¡°Please get me out of here.¡± Her pained whisper pierces my heart like a two edged sword. My hands let go of hands and cubed her face through the bars. My thumbs gently brush over her tear- stained cheeks as I think of all the wonderful things I will do to her once this is all over.


    ¡°You will not be punished for a crime you did notmit. I swear that on my life, Ashanti. Now, whatBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I came to tell you is that you''re going to spend some time here and I promise it''s not going to be long. My guys and I will get on this issue with full gear and we''ll uncover the truth of this matter. I came to tell you to hang in there for a bit. To tell you that I love you and for as long as I''m alive, I won''t let any harme your way. You do trust me, don''t you?¡± I nearly sing with excitement when she nods her head in agreement.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°Then trust me when I tell you that I will clear your name and get you out of here.¡±


    ¡°I trust you.¡± She whispers in tears and a sigh of relief escapes my chest. I really needed that.


    Now I can get on with this case.


    I lean closer and nt a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°I have to go now. I''ll be back again soon.¡± She calmly nods her head and I take a step back with my heart as heavy as a rock. The thought of leaving her here, in this cold and dirty cell doesn''t sit right with me, but for the sake of peace in this pack, I have to. My gaze flickers to the two elders standing


    at a corner, ogling at us. They must be mocking us in their hearts. Cursing and saying terrible things about how I''m going to fail to prove Ashanti''s innocence. But I''m going to prove them wrong.


    ¡°See you soon.¡± I tell Ashanti and turn away from her cell. Her soft sobs fill my ears as I walk away and it takes all my self control to keep walking forward and not go back to meet her.

 Chapter 0267

    REAGAN¡¯S POV.


    Once in the elevator, I let out the sigh I was holding and mindlink Kyle, who tells me the maid who made that ridiculous usation at the banquet hall has been taken to the interrogation room on the ground floor.


    Once out of the elevator on the ground floor, the elders try to insist on following me to the interrogation room, but a firm no and a murderous re from me stops them from further insisting


    on the issue.


    In the interrogation room, I meet the maid seated at the centre of the room behind a table, her hands bound with cuffs while Kyle sits across from her. He''s on his feet by the time I arrive. I give him a silent nod and he understands that his cue to excuse us. Soon, it''s just the maid and I in the room.


    ¡°Lizzy.¡± My tone is calm, but dangerous. I don''t bother sitting down. I am too restless to stay in one spot.


    ¡°My Lord.¡± Her croaked voice responds. My eyes are on her head because she''s looking at the floor below. ¡°Look at me.¡± I order and she obeys. Her face is wiped clean of any emotions. There''s no


    sign of fear or guilt or remorse on her face for what she has done.


    I have a feeling she''ll be a tough nut to crack.


    ¡°Are you going to willingly tell me the truth, or will I have to beat it out of you?¡±


    ¡°My Lord, the only truth that has to be said, has been said already.¡±


    ¡°And what''s that truth?¡±


    ¡°Ashanti paid me to get her wolfsbane. She also asked me to get a dress that would enable her to hide the wolfsbane in it and take it into the banquet hall without anyone noticing.¡± She exins without faltering or stammering on her words. There''s no iota of fear in her voice. She sounds very


    confident and if I didn''t know better, I would have believed her.


    ¡°Lizzy, can you think of any benefit wolfsbane is to us Lycans and werewolves?¡± I ask with creased brows and the woman quickly shakes her head in denial.


    ¡°No, My Lord. There isn''t.¡±


    ¡°You agree with me that it''s in fact dangerous and poisonous to our species, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°I do, my Lord.¡±


    ¡°So, I want to know¡­¡± I walk over to the table and finally take the seat Kyle was upying when I got in. Irritation pikes through me as I look at her poker face and lying lips. ¡°When exactly was on your mind when you agreed to run that errand for her? What did you think she wanted to do with the wolfsbane?¡± My eyes never leave her face as I ask that question. She sucks in a deep breath and swallows hard and within seconds, her face ispletely flustered.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± She finally stutters.


    ¡°Did you ask her any questions?¡± I cut her off.


    She shakes her head.


    ¡°No, my Lord.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± I ask curiously.


    ¡°Because it was none of my business.¡±


    ¡°So you mean to tell me you weren''t curious even for a single second about what she nned to do with the wolfsbane?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She denies with another head shake.


    ¡°Not even when she asked you to prepare a dress that would enable her carry the substance into the banquet hall without anyone noticing? That didn''t raise any sort of rm in your head?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°No, my Lord.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to tell me you are an evil woman who cares not about anything going on around


    her? Even if you knew something bad was about to happen, you wouldn''t raise any rm to try and stop that bad thing from happening? Is that how you''ve been living your life?¡±


    ¡°My Lord, I had no idea what she nned to do with¡­¡±


    ¡°And you didn''t think to report the issue to me?¡± I ask with raised brows. The woman goes mute. Fire scorches my veins, searing from my head to my toes as I lean closer to her. If she had not been a woman, I would have punched her real hard right now to reset her brain because it''s obvious she''s gone off. ¡°Lizzy I remember having at least five-minute talks with you every morning before I left for work and evening when I returned and during those talks, we discussed Ashanti. What she


    had been up to all day, but you didn''t mention anything of this sort. Why''s that?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± she stutters yet again.


    ¡°Why did you decide to keep that information to yourself even after I hadmanded you to tell me everything Ashanti was up to?¡±


    Silence.


    Total silence.


    Her eyes flicker from left to right and down to her fingers that are intertwined with each other. She had nothing to say.


    ¡°Did it even happen?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm?¡± She mumbles with raised brows.


    ¡°I mean, did Ashanti even ask you to get wolfsbane? You''re making this story up, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She shakes her head so hard, it almost falls off her neck. ¡°I swear I''m not. Ashanti really asked me to get the wolfsbane.¡±


    Tired of her lies telling, I calmly rise to my feet and step away from the chair.


    ¡°I am not an idiot, Lizzy.¡± Her gaze meets mine. I nod calmly. ¡°I am your King and you can''t lie against my mate and go Scott free. Now, I''m going to give you a few days to think hard and when I


    Now it begins.

 Chapter 0268

    REAGAN''S POV.


    ¡°Thank you, Jared.¡± I tell the guard who opens the car door for me to step out. Once I''m out, I start heading straight to the main door of the building where my office is. My next n is to have a meeting with the elders who were on my side thest time we held that meeting where Alina''s parents kept insisting I chose her as my wife and mate. I don''t know what benefites with having a few elders on my side, but I just feel like that''s a wise thing to do in this situation.


    My cell phone buzzes in my trouser pockets. I halt on my tracks and take the phone out. When I see Kyle''s name on the caller ID, I instantly wipe the answer icon and bring the phone to my ears.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I resume walking.


    ¡°The elders are waiting for you in your office.¡±


    ¡°Good. I''m on my way up.¡±


    ¡°How did the interrogation go?¡± He asks, concerned and stop in my tracks again and let out a deep, heavy sigh.


    Lizzy''s words rey in my mind and anger starts brewing in my veins again. She keeps lying to me and against her future Luna. She''s going to pay for this.


    ¡°She didn''t change her statement. Kept insisting that Ashanti was the one who asked her to get the wolfsbane.¡±


    ¡°She has the audacity to lie to your face?¡± He asks, sounding very irritated. A small sigh follows. ¡°Whoever set her up to this must have something big on her.¡±


    ¡°I don''t care what hold whoever has on her. All I know is that I''m going to expose them. All of them. They''ll regret ever messing with me.¡± I start walking. ¡°I have to go now. Talk to youter.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± The line goes dead and I shove the phone once again into my pocket.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan!¡± A loud voice thunders my name from behind, halting me in my tracks. The guards and I turn to see who it is and I nearly go mad when I see Alina''s father hopping out of his car and


    marching towards me, fighting every guard on his way who tries to stop him.


    This man will never seize to amaze me.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± The furious man screams at the guards holding him down as he tries to fight them off to no avail. He thinks he''s still in his youthful days when he could take down a hundred guards at once. Now he''s old and he no longer has that strength.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Let him through.¡± I tell the guards and the second they release him, he runs over to me, breathing heavily with a terrible scowl on his face. The greying man halts in front of me and looks up furiously. At this point, he might even smack me right now. ¡°What do you want now, Mr. Williams?¡±


    ¡°She seeded!¡± He screams and drops of saliva from his mouth stters all over the ce. I twist my face and take a few steps back when a few dropsnd on my face.


    Disgusting!


    ¡°That vile mate of yours seeded in her ns of harming my precious daughter.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Alina has lost the baby!¡± He screams so loud, I''m sure the people in the neighboring Packs heard


    his voice. I stay silence, looking down at him as he expresses his agony. ¡°Do you hear me? Your child is dead! The heir to this pack is no more! Ashanti killed him!¡±


    Well.


    I feel bad that Alina lost the child she''s carrying because mine or not, he was still a Lycan and I''ve lost a pack subject. However, if I were to be very honest with you all, I''m happy this has happened.


    ¡°Why aren''t you saying anything?¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to say?¡±


    ¡°Alina is devastated. She hasn''t stopped crying since the doctor broke the news to her. No amount of constion has been able to calm her down. She wants you! You have to go and see her!¡± At this


    point, this man might actually vomit on me if he keeps screaming like this. I calmly shake my head.


    ¡°I''m not going to do that.¡± I tly deny it. His eyes widen in shock.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You heard me right. And you need to leave now, I have something important to do!¡±


    ¡°Alpha Reagan, my daughter just lost your child!¡±


    The child was never mine!


    I want to scream those words at his face, but I hold my tongue back and swallow them.


    No. Not like this. I can''t say that right now when I have no evidence. It will only make matters worse.


    ¡°That girl Ashanti has to be tortured while being interrogated so she can confess her crimes! She''s evil!¡±

 Chapter 0269

    ¡°No such thing will happen.¡±


    ¡°Do you even care about the fact that you''ve lost a child? Do you even¡­¡±


    ¡°That''s enough!¡± I angrily cut him off and look at my guards. ¡°Take him away.¡± I give the order and continue my way into the building.


    ¡°What?¡± He asks in total disbelief as the guards close in on him and seize his arms. He resumes his fighting, but they''re just too strong for him. ¡°Let me go! Alpha Reagan, I swear you are going to pay for this! You¡¯ll pay for how badly you treat my daughter! I said, let me go, you big oafs!¡±


    He keeps raining more curses and insults on me as he''s being dragged away, but I don''t care. I have more important matters to deal with.


    Soon, I''m walking into my office and the three elders stand up to greet me. I quickly signal them to


    take their seats as I join them in the sitting area of the office and they do so.


    ¡°Thank you all foring on such short notice.¡± I manage to let out a small smile.


    ¡°You are the Alpha, we have to show up anytime you summon us.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± I whisper with a nod. They are all seated, but I stay standing so I can pace about. Everytime I sit, I feel like I''m on hot coals. I''m too tense and anxious to stay seated on a single spot right now.


    ¡°I know there''s a very serious situation at hand right now.¡± I start. Elder Jorah leans forward in the chair and looks at me closely, with creased brows.


    ¡°News just reached us that Alina lost the child. Is that true?¡± He asks with raised brows. I heave out a heavy sigh and my shoulders fall.


    ¡°Yes. It is.¡±


    ¡°Meaning Ashanti killed the child.¡±


    ¡°No. No.¡± I tly deny it. ¡°I know this sounds ridiculous, given the evidence that was found in her dress, but Ashanti had nothing to do with this. I can assure you that. This is a set up!¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± That''s elder Nn.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Elder Kane adds. ¡°Alpha Reagan, Ashanti is your true mate and you cannot tell us she wasn''t furious when she found out that Alina was pregnant with your child. That alone made her feel


    threatened and I''m sure rumours about the pack subjects and elders wanting you to choose Alina over her, reached her ears and that must have made her even more angry and jealous. We all know how vindictive women can be when they are pushed to the wall. It all makes sense that she nned and seeded in killing the child Alina is carrying so that she can keep her ce in your heart and in your home. Nothing can convince me that Ashanti is not guilty of this crime.¡± The elder divulges and I stay frozen on my spot. I open my mouth to speak, but my voice catches in my throat and all


    words seem to have flown out of my mind.


    I thought they liked Ashanti.


    What''s this sudden change of attitude towards her?


    ¡°Yes, My Lord¡­¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Oh, fuck me!


    Another one.


    I flick my gaze to Alpha Nn who just spoke.


    ¡°Lately, Ashanti has been too shady and troublesome and it got us thinking that maybe you should rethink making her your mate.¡±


    ¡°Are you all serious right now?¡± I burst out in fury. ¡°Just the other day, you were praising her and encouraging me to be with her. What''s this nonsense you now say about her being shady and


    troublesome?¡±


    ¡°We said that because we had not seen her true colors, but now we have!¡±


    This is hopeless.


    I thought holding this meeting will get me closer to my goal of exposing Alina, but it was a huge mistake. Now I''m ten steps back in my ns and thousand times more furious. With one hand on my waist, I look up at the ceiling, pinch the bridge of my nose and let out a deep, heavy sigh.


    I''m going to expell all of them.


    In fact, I''m going to abolish the concept of a council of elders. I don''t care if my ancestors curse me for that.


    I don''t need elders to rule. Not to talk of the ones who do nothing but oppose me every time. Once all of this is over, I will dismiss this council. My Beta and Delta are enough to help me rule.


    ¡°Thank you all very much for your contributions. This meeting is over. You can leave now.¡±


    As if waiting, they all rise to their feets and exit the office.


    I need to talk to Kyle. Right now!

 Chapter 0270

    Chapter 0270


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    The moment Alina''s father ordered for the doors to be locked, I knew something was going to go


    wrong, but I didn''t think it was going to be this serious. I''m being used of poisoning and concrete


    evidence has been found on me. If Alina loses her baby, a murder charge will be added on my list


    and things will get uglier for me.


    After everything I''ve been through, it was dumb of me not to have suspected Lizzy when she kept


    insisting I wore the dress she brought for me. I have an entire closet of clothes at Alpha Reagan''s


    chambers yet she chose to bring hers and I didn''t see anything wrong with it.


    Stupid, stupid, stupid Ashanti!


    My body is cracking from the pain of sitting in this cold cell. My chest is heaving with sobs I can no


    longer suppress, all my hopes dissolving in my tears. Agony is ripping my skin to shreds. I close my


    eyes and ce my head onto my knees. My throat is a tortured passage of thirst.


    What have they not done to me in this pack?


    I was dragged from my home and brought here to serve the men. A certain girl of power and


    influence felt threatened by me and did all she could to make my life miserable and she did a great


    job at that. I have been incriminated, ostracised and penalised for crimes I did notmit and now,


    if care is not taken, I will be killed for a murder I did notmit. Skin-cold sweat runs down my


    cheeks as I think of that.


    It''s over for me.


    My heart leaps when I hear footsteps approaching my cell. I quickly lift my head from my knees and


    rise from my feet. I pray it''s Alpha Reagan again, or Delta Kyle or Tessa or anyone who can assure


    me that everything is going to alright because right now, the only thing that can give me strength is


    those words of assurance. All my hopes are shattered when a warden shows up. He doesn''t say a


    word to me, neither do I, to him. My heart is pping wings against my chest as I watch hime


    closer to my cell door. His eyes are focused on my face and there''s an unreadable expression on


    his face. I suddenly remember that I''m thirsty.


    ¡°Can I please have some water to drink? I''m quite thirsty.¡± My voice is low and croaky. The warden,


    who happens to be a young man, lifts his chin and creases his brow.


    ¡°You''re thirsty?¡±


    I could dry a waterfall right now.


    I don''t say that out loud. I simply nod my head.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    He rakes his eyes from my head to my toes and back to my face.


    ¡°Then drink your own piss, murderer!¡± He fires sternly and I shake my head frantically.


    ¡°I didn''t do it.¡± My eyes are flooding. I squeeze them shut, pry them open and shake my head again.


    ¡°I swear it wasn''t me. I would never dream of doing a thing like that!¡± I deny with all my might, heart


    and soul and the next thing I hear is the sound of keys jingling in his hand.


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± There''s a wicked frown on his face and I don''t like the way he''s looking at me. He


    inserts the key into the lock hole and turns it. My bones begin to buckle, snapping in synchronicity


    with my heart beats as I watch him open the cell-door and step in to meet me.


    ¡°Can you repeat what you just said?¡± He asks in a dangerous tone. I stare up at him with blood red


    eyes. My jaw is so tight that it makes my teeth hurt. ¡°Are you suddenly deaf? I said, repeat what you


    just said.¡± He orders in an intimidating tone.


    I suck in a deep breath and match his gaze.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°I didn''t do it!¡± I say tightly.


    A heavy blownds on my cheek the moment thest word leaves my mouth. I yelp in pain as the


    impact causes my teeth to sink into flesh in my mouth, wounding it. The metallic taste of blood


    spreads over my tongue as my head sways to the side. My hand instinctivelyes to my face,


    holding the jaw that has been punched. I stay still for a while, my head still bent to the side with my


    hair covering my face as I think of what to do to him. My head is spinning with a rush of adrenaline


    fortifying my being.


    I''m not going to let this slide.


    Calmly, I raise my head up and look at him again.


    The man raises the same hand to give me another punch on the same jaw, but I hold the hand mid-


    air and drive my knee into his balls. A sharp, painful scream tears out of his lungs as bends forward


    with his hands grabbing the front of his trouser. He looks up at me,pletely breathless. I ball my


    fists andnd a head punch on his jaw, causing him to lose bnce and fall stagger out of the cell


    before dropping on the ground. Agony incapacitates him. His face is etched with astonishment and


    pure adulterated fear.


    I''m about to step out and give him another kick in his balls, but his colleagues save him. About five


    of them appear at the scene and the first thing they do is lock up my cell before turning to him.


    ¡°Logan¡­ what''s going on here?¡± One of the guards asks, trying to hold him, but Logan, the proud


    and broken, kicks at him and angrily rises to his feet.


    ¡°Nothing happened!¡± He says in a strained voice and seizes the keys of the cell from the guy who


    just locked it. ¡°Leave.¡± He looks at them. ¡°All of you!¡±


    The five men reluctantly walk away and it''s until they are out of sight that he turns to look at me


    again. I show him my middle finger and smirk.


    ¡°I''m still thirsty.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, drink your own piss!¡± His bloody mouth spits out bitterly and I purse my lips together to


    stop myself fromughing.


    Just then, a servant arrives with a tray of food, but the bitter warden seizes it and sends her away.


    ¡°No food for you!¡± He sneers. ¡°You''re going to starve to death!¡± He puts the food aside and walks


    away in a funny manner.


    I guess his balls are still on fire.


    I slum on my butt and join my knees together, cing my head on them. The tears return to my


    eyes when I think of all that''s going on.


    I pray this will all be over soon.

 Chapter 0289

    Chapter 0289


    REAGAN¡¯S POV


    ¡°Alpha Reagan¡­¡± Kyle calls as he steps in front of the guys who are still on their feet. ¡°This is


    Caleb¡­¡± He points to the dark haired guy. ¡°And this is in.¡± The Brown haired guy is introduced


    next. ¡°Tessa was able to get their names out of Rhea and you''re going to love what they have to


    say.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± I turn to Tessa, surprised as hell. ¡°You''ve already had a talk with Rhea in Prison?¡± I ask,


    shocked and a proud smile forms on her beautiful face.


    ¡°I knew I wasn''t going to get any sleep tonight if I didn''t get this done with.¡±


    Everyone needs a Tessa in their life!


    ¡°Impressive!¡± Ipliment her.


    This what I call friendship.


    I turn to Kyle who looks very proud of his mate.


    ¡°So, what is it that they have to say to me.¡±


    ¡°I prefer you hear it from their mouths.¡± He looks at Caleb who seems to terrified to be in here with


    us. ¡°Caleb, why don''t you go first?¡± He asks and Caleb nods his head and meets my gaze.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan¡­¡± He calls quietly, his voice isced with webs of nervousness. ¡°I''m aputer


    engineer and I''m one of the main engineers in charge of monitoring the Castle¡¯s footages. Alina


    has, on several asions, asked me to locate and delete multiple footages of her making ns


    with girls to do terrible things to people. These footages sometimes include her actively involved in


    the crimes. Sometimes she''ll threaten me if I don''t agree to do as she says. She once abducted my


    pregnant mate, locked her up and made her go hungry and thirsty for many days simply because I


    refused to do what she ordered me to do. Since then, I''ve been terrified of her, especially since she


    comes from such an influential family. I''ve shamelessly cleaned her mess after her, but one thing I


    didn''t do was destroy the footages like she always ordered me to. I kept them because I knew a day


    woulde when I''d need them to save myself or someone and it seems that day hase.¡± I


    listen with maximum concentration and I''m surprised that I''m not mad at him right now.


    He''s the main person who made it impossible to trace any crime to Alina because he kept getting rid


    of evidence that could be used against her. It''s because of him that she has been able to y her


    dirty games for so long.


    I''m supposed to be upset with him, but I''m not. On the contrary I''m relieved and grateful to him for


    making the decision to expose her.


    ¡°So.¡± I clear my throat and take one step towards him. ¡°You mean to tell me you have footages of


    every crime Alina has orchestrated andmitted?¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord. They are in myputer.¡± He points to theptop on the table behind us. ¡°I already


    showed the others and they confirmed it to be true.¡± I whip my head in Ronald''s direction. He nods


    his head. I turn to Kyle and Tessa. They do the same. Goosebumps scatter down my spine and I


    squeeze my fingers into a tight fist as I try to curb my excitement.


    I need to stay calm.


    ¡°What about you¡­¡± I turn to the guy whose name I got as in. ¡°I would love to hear your own


    story.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Kyle exims from his end and I turn to face him. He''s chuckling and shaking his head.


    ¡°You''ll have to brace yourself for that one. It''s going to be a blow to the face.¡± My heart trips on


    hearing that. I look back at the guy at the speed of light.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± I ask, trying to keep calm. I''m actually bracing myself internally for what''s toe. I


    always take Kyle''s words serious because the man is always very serious.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    I take a step back and clear my throat, taking a firm pose. I shut my eyes and draw in a deep breath


    before prying my eyes open again.


    ¡°Right. Shoot.¡±


    ¡°Alina and I are mates.¡±


    His words p me across the face like a hundred hands. Sirens start spinning in my blood as I gape


    at him with eyes and mouth wide open.


    ¡®Alina and I are mates.¡¯


    The veracity of those words obliterates my ability to think. I want to say something since my mouth


    is already open but my the words are sticking to my tongue. I am so dumbstruck that the only thing I


    can do at this moment isugh, so Iugh.


    It''s a hard, heavy sort ofugh that drives fear into the hearts of everyone standing around. The


    laugh doesn''tst ten seconds. Soon, I''m quiet again. The entire room is quiet and the atmosphere


    is taut with tension. I m my gaze back at in''s face.


    ¡°You''ve got to be kidding me!¡±


    ¡°I would never joke about¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. I know. That was just a figure of speech.¡± I turn around and ce my right palm against my


    forehead to support my heavy head from falling off my neck. I am boiling with hatred and disgust.


    Not for the guy who just made the confession, but for Alina who has been deceiving me for¡­


    I look back at the guy.


    ¡°For how long have you known this?¡±


    ¡°More than six months.¡±

 Chapter 0290

    Chapter 0290


    REAGAN¡¯S POV


    Fucking six months!


    And Kyle said this would be a blow?


    This is more than a blow. It''s a bullet right through one''s skull.


    Alina has made a fool of me for more than six months. Way before Ashanti came here. She had


    found her true mate yet she kept fucking with me.


    Holy Lycans!


    ¡°in¡­ I¡­ I don''t understand. How¡­ how did she¡­ fuck I''m confused.¡± I take it short, light breaths


    in an attempt to calm myself. To gather my bearings and collect my thoughts. ¡°You do know I''ve


    been having sexual rtions with her, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°So have I.¡± His reply sends dynamites exploding in my brain. I''m sure my eyes are sparkling from


    all the explosions going on my head right now and they can all see it.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I ask, even though I already know the answer to the question.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Alina and I met at a party where we found out about our mate status. She threatened to reject me


    saying she wanted to be with you, not amoner like me. She is my mate and l fell in love with


    her at first sight. I had spent barely thirty minutes with her, but I was already very protective of her


    and I knew I didn''t want to let her go, so I threatened her. I told her I was going to tell you and


    everyone else about our mate status and she knew you''d call off your rtionship with her if you


    found out that she was mated to someone already.¡±


    Alina and I have never been in any sort of rtionship, but I''ll let that pass.


    ¡°So we struck a deal.¡± Alien continues. ¡° I let her keep seeing you on the condition that she¡¯d see


    me as well.¡±


    ¡°That''s ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°I know. But when you''re mated to a girl as ambitious and self-absorbed as Alina, you have to do


    ridiculous things to get what you want from her, including deceiving the Alpha of the pack, namely,


    you.¡±


    ¡°So you mean to tell me Alina has been sleeping with you and me simultaneously?¡± I ask in total


    disbelief. My heart sinks when he nods in agreement.


    Alina will be the end of me in this pack.


    ¡°And when you stopped seeing her, I was the only one in the picture.¡±


    ¡°What about the pregnancy? Did you ever suspect that it was yours?¡± I ask curiously. The guy¡¯s


    head drops as he chuckles. When he looks at me again, there''s an inexplicable look in his eyes.


    ¡°I confronted her. I asked her to be honest with me, but she insisted that the pregnancy was yours,


    not mine and I didn''t want to argue much because¡­well¡­¡± He shrugs his shoulders. ¡° Only the


    mother knows who the father of her child is. That''s why I let it go.¡±


    ¡°But the child wasn''t mine. The timelines don''t match. Alina was only four weeks pregnant as of


    yesterday when she lost the child, but west had sex about eight weeks ago. That child was yours


    and she knew it that''s why she killed it.¡± His face turns dark.


    ¡°What do you mean she killed it?¡±


    ¡°You don''t believe the story flying around that Ashanti poisoned Alina with wolfsbane, do you?¡±


    He doesn''t say anything. I ride on.


    ¡°I have proof that Alina asked someone to get the wolfsbane for her. I also have proof that Alina


    nted the evidence on Ashanti so she will get caught and used of poisoning her.¡± He gives me


    a dumbfounded look.


    ¡°Alina killed our unborn child?¡± He asks rhetorically. His voice is tight with anger.


    ¡°That¡¯s how selfish and inconsiderate she is and your unborn child is not the first person she has


    unalived.¡± I take two steps forward to get closer to him. ¡°in. I understand that Alina is your mate


    and you love her immensely¡­¡±


    ¡°Not anymore.¡± He cuts me off, shaking his head. ¡°Not anymore.¡± The look in his eyes match his


    tone. He''s every serious.


    ¡°You were brought here because we want you to help us expose Alina for who she truly is. The


    general public thinks she''s some angel that this pack needs as a Luna, but I want us to prove them


    wrong. Reject Alina, help us expose her and I assure you that the Moon goddess will reward you


    with a second chance mate. I am your Lycan King and I will intercede on your behalf to the Moon


    goddess.¡±


    ¡°At this point I don''t really care if I get a second chance mate or not, Alpha Reagan.¡± He shoots me


    a serious look. His face is dark with rage. ¡°All I want is for that tramp to pay for what she did to my


    unborn child. I''m ready to do anything to expose her.¡± The determination in his eyes speaks louder


    than the words he just pronounced. I give him a gentle pat on the shoulder.


    ¡°You''re a hero.¡± I turn to in who looks invested in our conversation.


    ¡°What about you in? Are you on the team?¡±


    The guy furrows his brows at me and drags my eyes with his to hisptop that''s sitting on the centre


    table.


    That''s him silently telling me he wouldn''t have presented those CCTV footages if he wasn''t on our


    team.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I take many steps away from in, rubbing my palms together. The joy in my heart is


    unmeasurable.


    ¡°Tessa just told me the girls are also ready to testify. The maid in the dungeon told me the same. So


    I think we have enough proof and people on our side to file a case against Alina.¡± Kyle reports and I


    calmly nod my head.


    ¡°Get everyone who has divulged any information to us to my safe house, including these two guys.


    Thest thing we want to do is underestimate Alina. Get them, together with anyone close to them


    to my safehouse and let them stay there for now. After that''s done, Ronald, you take a few officers


    with you my chambers and get Alina arrested.¡±


    ¡°Alina''s is your chambers?¡± Kyle asks, shocked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why is she at your chambers?¡±


    ¡°It''s a long story. Very boring as well. You all just do as I''ve said and then call me once the


    commotion starts again. I''ll be here, waiting.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± Kyle and Ronald answer in unison.


    ¡°And remember, Ronald. You are to carry out the arrest only after everyone has been brought over


    to my safehouse.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Kyle then proceeds to Rally them out of my office. Once they all leave, I slum on a nearby couch


    and exhale heavily with a fat smile on my face.


    I can''t wait to see the look on Alina''s face when we meet in court.

 Chapter 0291

    Chapter 0291


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    Alpha Reagan didn''te to see me again after the little misunderstanding we had yesterday and


    and right now, I''m scared.


    I''m scared because I have no idea what he''s up to or if he''s even up to anything. As the hours tick


    by, I try to keep my body and mind calm. I try to stay convinced that he''s doing everything he can to


    get me out of here, but once in a while, my paranoia kicks in and I find myself wondering if what the


    warden said yesterday was true.


    Is he really taking care of Alina right now? What if he believes that I truly tried to poison her? What if


    he has really chosen her over me? Have the elders and subjects pressured him so much that he


    has decided to give into their demands?


    A frustrated sigh escapes my lips, followed by a gentle sob.


    He''s the Alpha. He''s the Lycan King. He should be able to get me out of here. He has the power to


    do so. Why isn''t heing to save me when I need him? The warning he gave to wardens


    yesterday fell on deaf ears because another set showed up and bullied me almost all night. I''ve still


    had nothing to eat or drink. My throat is very dry and sore and I''m so weak, I can''t even stay on my


    feet when I stand. I''m shivering from the cold and at the same time shaking with hunger. My


    stomach is an empty hollow pit with little men digging its walls with dig-axes and shovels.


    Even if he truly couldn''t get me out of here, He should have at least showed up tofort me¡ª


    Alone.


    But no, he didn''t. He hasn''t. He won''t.


    Everytime hees, he''s apanied by an elder.


    At the end of the day, Alina won. She has seeded in shoving me into a hole I''m never going to


    crawl out of. I cannot fight the elders and her family from here. My sister Rhea is in prison right now,


    serving a life sentence for a crime she did notmit alone because she''s an ordinary werewolf


    and no one cares for or supports her and that''s exactly the fate that will befall me, except I think I''m


    going to get a more gruesome sentence because there''s murder involved.


    A violent sob escapes my lips as tears fill my eyes. My heart is heavy as though a rock has been


    dropped into it and I cannot stop myself from breathing hard.


    I don''t want to die now. Not like this. Not for a crime I did notmit. I am not an evil person and I


    do not want the world to perceive me as one. I don''t want to die and have people only talk evil, dirty


    things about me because I know from the depth of my heart I didn''t live that kind of life.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Goodness! This pack means bad luck to me. These people will never leave me alone as long as I''m


    beside Reagan. That''s why I want to quit. To run away and leave all this mess behind me. I''m sure


    he can survive without me.


    The sound of footsteps jab me out of thoughts, but unlike yesterday when I''d hastily rise to my feet


    and go over to the barred door to wait for whoever it is to arrive, I stay seated on the floor, mostly


    because I don''t even have the energy to rise up. I''m too hungry and weak to stay on my feet if I


    stand up. The sound of the footsteps grow louder as the person approaches my cell and once the


    person finally arrives, I look up to see who it is. My soul walks out of my body when my eyes fall on


    Alina. My heart tears from my chest and drops into my abdomen. My insides feel queer and it takes


    me a great deal of courage and energy to form the word¡­


    ¡°Alina!¡±


    She chuckles.


    ¡°The one and only.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I ask as though I don''t already know the answer to that question. She''s


    here to taunt me. To rub her victory in my face and lecture me about how she was destined to be


    with Alpha Reagan.


    ¡°Did you honestly think I''d let the chance ofing to see you in this state slide by?¡± She asks with


    raised brows. My eyes drop to her stomach and Tessa''s words rey in my mind.


    The child she was carrying did not belong to Alpha Reagan. She lied about its paternity just to


    cause problems between us. She killed the child and set me up so that Alpha Reagan would hate


    me and take pity on her.


    Alina is a nefarious, attention-seeking bitch!

 Chapter 0292

    Chapter 0292


    ASHANTI¡¯S POV


    ¡°Did you really have to kill an innocent child for your own selfish gains? Your own child?¡± I return her


    question and she''s taken aback. She backs away slightly, shooting me an amused look that makes


    my blood boil with anger and indignation. If only I had enough strength to get on my feet and reach


    out to her right now. I would m her against those iron railings until she went limb.


    ¡°You look miserable.¡± She points out, her smile getting brighter. ¡°It appears my father did a great job


    ordering the wardens to treat you poorly. The n is to let you die here , especially now that Alpha


    Reagan doesn''t even seem to care about you.¡±


    ¡°That''s a lie!¡± I shout out and immediately regret having that sudden outburst. I have shown her my


    weakness and now she''s going to use it against me.


    ¡°You think?¡± She stoops on her knees to reach my level and as I look at her, all I want to do is sew


    her smiling lips shut¡­ into a parament scowl! ¡°From what I know, no one is carrying out any


    investigation on your behalf. Not your best friend, not the Delta who used to dote on you, not your


    own precious mate. They''ve all abandoned you and right now, I just need to get strong enough and


    your sentence will be passed. You will be hanged publicly for killing my unborn child in my womb


    and attempting to kill me as well.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t do it! You poisoned yourself!¡±


    ¡°Oops!¡± Her fingers touch her lips as she exims, feigning an innocent look. ¡°Did I?¡±


    ¡°You know you did!¡± I''m so weak that my screams are barely screams. They are pathetic squeals


    that brighten the look on Alina''s face. She cocks her head and raises her brows at me and asks;


    ¡°Can you prove it?¡±


    My lips seal tight.


    Can I prove it?


    No, I can''t!


    ¡°You can''t, can you?¡± She scoffs. ¡°You''re so pathetic, it makes it difficult to taunt you as much as I


    want.¡±


    ¡°Alina, I don''t want you here.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately for you, you have lost the right to decide what you want and what you do not want.


    From now on, you will receive whatever is given to you whether with a frown, smile or a smirk.¡± I


    take my eyes away from her, squeezing them shut. Hot tears burn down my cheeks and the thought


    of crying in defeat in Alina''s presence slowly kills me, but I can''t hold it in anymore.


    I fought. I avoided her. I did all I could to not be a victim of Alina''s antics again, but I failed. I fell right


    into her trap again and now I''m doomed.


    She wins.


    She always wins! I should have known that.


    ¡°I''ve won, Ashanti.¡± Her voice cuts through the quiet atmosphere, steering my mind back to her


    presence. I shouldn''t look at her but snap my eyes open and do so anyway. She shes me a tight


    smile that makes the side of her eyes crinkle. ¡°Earlier today, Alpha Reagan came to see me in the


    hospital and he looked very remorseful. Heforted me. He promised to make sure you get the


    punishment you deserve and even asked me if there was anything he could do to make me feel


    better. Do you want to hear what my response was?¡±


    Alina definitely took sses on how to taunt people because she''s an expert in that domain. More


    tears leak down my eyes as I watch her slice my heart into pieces with her words. I sniffle and she


    takes it as a yes.


    ¡°Of course you''re curious to know.¡± I want to scream that I''m not, but words fail me. ¡°I told him I


    would feel better if he took me to his chambers and spent the night with me and he didn''t hesitate to


    grant that wish of mine. The moment I was discharged, he took me to his chambers and right now, I


    can''t wait for night toe so I''ll spend time with him. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°Please Alina¡­ just leave me alone?¡±


    ¡°And why would I do that?¡± She asks, chuckling. ¡° It''s so much fun making you cry. I love how the


    tear drops fall from your eyes down your cheeks. Looking at your overly haggard state speeds up


    my healing journey. Please don''t ever try to deprive me of such happiness.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I turn to the side and burst into tears.


    I cry for my life that has be nothing but a hot mess since the day I set foot in this castle. I cry


    for my mate who didn''t im me the first day he saw me even though he knew about our mate


    status. I cry over the fact that I''ve been met with the same fate that befell my mother. I cry for


    everything cryable in my life.


    ¡°Alright then. I think you''ve cried enough for today. Making you cry more will be cruel of me and we


    both know I''m not that kind of person.¡± I hear her rise to her feet but I don''t even bother to look. I''m


    too busy crying. ¡°Ready yourself for another taunting and crying session tomorrow, because I''ll be


    back. For now, I hope you have a good night in this little dark hole of yours and if you get bored at


    any time of the night, just try to picture all the fun things Alpha Reagan and I will be doing tonight in


    his bedroom. All those nasty, dirty¡­oh¡­ I needn''t say it. You know.¡± lightughter bubbles out of


    her chest as she starts walking away. I swallow the snakes in my throat and stare nkly at the wall


    in front of me, my body vibrating with anger and sorrow and pain and every negative feeling one


    can think of.


    This cannot be it.


    This can not be how my life ends.

 Chapter 0293

    Chapter 0293


    REAGAN''S POV.


    HOURS LATER.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± Kyle''s voicees through the moment I press the phone against my ear. I rx on my chair.


    "Yes, Kyle."


    "Everyone concerned has been taken to your safe house like you instructed. Ronald and I, together with a few officers are at your chambers right now to do the rest but we''ve just been told Alina left for our parent''s house. I just called to ask if we should make the arrest over there or wait for you to do something about it." He calmly reports. Feeling exhausted, I close my eyes and pinch the bridge of my nose, letting out a sharp breath.


    Alina will never cease to frustrate me.


    I''m positive she took my absence as an opportunity to pay a quick visit to her parents so she could brag about having me in the palm of her hands. Oh, that sweet summer child.


    If only she knew the troubleing her way.


    "Alpha Reagan." Kyle prompts and I snap my eyelids open, steering myself back to the issue at hand.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "You know what?" I clear my throat. "I''ve changed my mind. You guys wait for me at my chambers. I''ming so we can go make that arrest together." I say and end the call before he can say anything else.


    I do not want to miss the look on Alina''s face when her crimes are listed to her as she gets arrested. I want to be there to see her expression change from confused to scared to terrified. Her father is going to throw a tantrum as usual. I want to witness that too.


    Those people have been tormenting my life for a long time now and I want to witness every second of their downfall.


    Suit jacket on. Phone pocketed and I''m out of my office in no time. By the time I arrive outside, the car is already ready and I hop into it.


    Thirty minutester, a fleet of cars are driving into Williams'' residence amongst which is the car Kyle, Ronald and myself are riding in. The moment Ronald parks, I don''t wait for anyone to open my seat door for me do so myself and step and so do the others. In less than no time, the entirepound has gone dark with men in ck suits. Content


    belongs to


    "Kyle." I call as I approach him. There''s an expressionless look on his face that has me worried.


    "Alpha Reagan." He replies dryly as ye averts his gaze from his father''s mansion to my face. My eyes stare deep into his, searching for something and when I don''t see it, I sigh as ask;


    "Are you sure you want to witness this?" He creases his brows and looks at me as though I just asked the most hrious question ever. "Of course I do."


    "This is your family?"


    "So what? They''ve done wrong. Alina to be precise hasmitted a lot of unforgivable crimes. She''s my sister, but I don''t even know her. Right now, I only see her as a criminal who has to be punished for her crimes." He doesn''t stammer or flinch at his own words and I know he means them. I calmly nod my head and give him a gentle pat on the shoulder.


    "If you say so." Without saying another word, he turns and starts leading the way towards the door, but it seems his parents had sensed out presence because the main entrance door flies open revealing Mr. And Mrs Williams, together with Alina who''s walking between them with the most surprised look on her face.


    We all stop in our tracks and wait for them to reach us.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan..." The man shouts my name, almost sounding enthusiastic. He''s confused and amused to see the multitude of people in his premises and I bet he doesn''t suspect what we could be here to do because of the cheerful smile on his face. "What a surprise!" He exims, stopping in front of me and so does his wife and daughter.


    The two women are smiling as well. I''m not bothered about his wife''s smile, but Alina''s smile irritates me to the core. If she were a guy, I would have left my fist on her jaw right now.


    "Alpha Reagan..." Alina calls sweetly, stepping forward. Her eyes go over my shoulders, looking around at the men standing behind before focusing her gaze on my face. "I''m sorry I left your chambers without notifying you just wanted to pay a quick visit to my parents to let them know I had been discharged and was doing okay." A chuckle follows her statement and her eyes go back to tooking at the men. When she looks at me again, there''s a certain glow in her eyes that makes me confused and the fact that she''s chuckles has me even more


    bewildered because there''s nothing


    funny about this moment. The atmosphere is, in fact, tense and anyone with a brain would have started suspecting that something is about to go very wrong here. "You..." She continues, between her little giggles. "You really didn''t have toe along with a convoy just to bring me back to your chambers. I''m in my father''s house, therefore I''m safe."


    "Excuse me?" My mouth blurts out before I can even realise myself.


    "I''m sure you got very worried when your guard told you I was here. You thought I was in danger, that''s why you came here with all these people,


    right? You even came with your Beta and Delta. Awnnn..." She makes a cute annoying sound while making puppy eyes. "I''m very touched to see that you care about me this much."


    I am absolutely fed up with her bullshit.

 Chapter 0294

    Chapter 0294


    REAGAN''S POV.


    "Don''t be delusional, Alina." I say, taking a step forward. "I''m not here with all of these people because I''m worried about you or anything of that sort. If you look carefully, you''ll notice there''s a set of military men among us and they are not here to protect you. They are here to have you arrested." I say as-a-matter-of-factly and a loud gasp escapes her chest as she takes a step back, lookingpletely dumbfounded.


    "Alpha Reagan, that do you mean by that?" That''s her father. I ignore his question and signal the military men to step forward before looking at Alina again. The smile on her face has been wiped off and reced by a terrified look that gives me joy. Her eyeballs are rolling left and right, up and down in confusion as she looks from her parents to me, totally confused.


    "I... I don''t understand what''s going on? Why are they here to arrest me? Alpha Reagan, what wrong have I done?" She starts screaming as the military men approach her.


    "Do you really want me to name them? Because there''s a list!¡±


    "Yes!" Mr. William agrees. His wife on the other hand is holding Alina in her arms as if trying to protect her from my men who are closing in on them. I turn away from them and look at Mr. Williams who''s staring daggers at my face. "I would like to know the crimes you im my daughter hasmitted and see evidence that back up your ims.¡±


    Ah, yes.


    I nearly forgot how diplomatic he is.


    "Your daughter Alina hasmitted many crimes, five of which are so abhorrent, I cannot turn a blind eye to them. The first of those crimes being that she drugged Ashanti, my mate, and nned to have her gang raped by a group of Lycan Men. Secondly, she pinned that crime on different girls and even had one killed in order to protect her secret. Thirdly, during the Combatpetition, she connived with Ashanti''s fighting partners to poison themselves and me it on Ashanti. She attempted to murder two important guests who happened to be Lycan Alphas from different packs and the same poison she nned to kill those Alpha''s with, killed an innocent man who was in charge of testing the food before it was being served to the Alphas. That''s two murders so far. She tried to pin those crimes on Ashanti, but when that n backfired, she made sure someone else took the me for her and now that person is in prison. Her fourth crime is attempting to make a fool of me by telling me I''m responsible for a pregnancy I did not cause. For the fifth, she poisoned herself with wolfsbane in order to kill the child in her womb and then med it on Ashanti, again. Those are the things your daughter has been busy doing and now..." I avert my gaze to Alina who haspletely gone pale in just a matter of minutes. "...it''s time for her to pay for her crimes!"


    "No!" Her voice is barely audible. She''s shaking her head vigorously as she tears out of her mother''s arms and rushes towards me. "No. That''s not true." She tries to hold my hand but I dodge her. "I... I didn''t do any of those things. That''s not true!"


    "Take her away." I order the military men. Her father tries to stand in the way, but he''s bundled and put aside with so much ease while Alina is handcuffed.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alpha Reagan you can''t let them do


    this to me! It''s all a lie!" She''s screaming and fighting the men who are having a hard time pulling her towards the car. "I didn''t poison myself Ashanti did! Ashanti killed our unborn child! I didn''t do anything


    wrong... Let me go! ALPHA


    REAGAN!" Her cries are nothing but


    distant screams to me. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I turn to look at his father who''s struggling to break free from the grasps of the two men holding him down.


    "I need evidence! I promise to make your life miserable if you fail to prove that my daughtermitted all those crimes you''ve levied against her. You will feel my wrath." His disgusting saliva drops sprinkle all over my face, but I''m too happy to mind them this time around. I inch closer to his fighting


    self.


    "If there''s any wrath that has to be


    felt, it''s mine, not yours. You better start searching for ice cold water because


    cool going to need it to The Alphas, the subjects and the et


    cool your ass once I set it aze.


    pack elders have been informed already. As we speak now, they are allmmaking their way to the banquet hall where your daughtermitted herst crime. I expect to see you there soon because evidence you want, evidence you shall get!" With that, I turn on my heels and head to the car I came in, with Kyle and Ronald following closely behind.


    Let the judgement begin.

 Chapter 0295

    Chapter 0295


    REAGAN''S POV.


    Kyle is organizing the girls and the guys who are going to testify against Alina. Ronald and my military men have Alina bound and prepared to make her walk of shame into the hall and I''m seated at the high table, my eyes hovering around the hall, eyeing the crowd before me and preparing myself for the drama that''s about to take ce.


    I had promised to expose Alina in the presence of every one who thought her a holy saint and that moment hase. I feel giddy within.


    The entire hall is dead silent. The people keep exchanging confused looks, but no one dares say a word out loud. The elders are seated at their usual spot and even the Lycan Alphas arrived earlier than expected.


    Alina''s parents are seated right in front of me and I can see them bubbling in silence. They probably want to rise to their feet and scream at me about how their daughter is innocent of all the crimes I''ve levied against her, but they know better than to do so. One warning from me was enough to shut them up.


    "Alpha Reagan." Kyle calls through mind-link and I close my eyes to reply to him.


    "Yes, Kyle."


    "Everything is set on mine and Ronald''s end."


    "Alright then,e inside and let''s get this over with."


    "Coming right in." He blocks the mindlink and I snap my eyes open. A few minutester, low murmurs from the crowd below fills the entire hall as well as shuffling sounds as everyone turns to the door to see who''sing in. It''s no one but Kyle and he has a poker face as he makes his grand entrance. For some reason I do not know, my head swivels to the spot where his parents are seated and the looks on their faces are priceless. Mr Williams looks like he''s holding himself back from flying over to his son and pouncing on him with his shapeshifted wolf ws. There''s so much hatred burning in the brown depths of his eyes and for his wife, she''s so close to letting the sob in her throat spill out.


    They are devastated by all that''s about to happen, but I don''t pity them because they knew what their daughter was capable of doing. Most of the time they knew what she was up to, but they decided to turn a blind eye to her evil deeds. It''s time for them to deal with the consequences of their neglect.


    Kyle walks briskly down the isle to the hightable where I''m seated and joins me. Once he takes his seat, I rise to my feet and look down at the once more quite crowd.


    Eagerness.


    Impatience.


    Curiosity.


    It''s either written in bold on their foreheads or brimming in their eyes as they all stare at me. On a normat day the weight of their stares would threaten to weigh me down, but today, I''m too happy, too enthusiastic, too positive to be weighed down by their stares.


    I clear my throat and pry my mouth open.


    ov


    "You all must be wondering why I summoned you here on such short notice." Some nod, some just keep staring right at me, but no one says a word. "I''m also aware of the fact that you had to leave important things you were engaged in just to attend this meeting, so I''ll go straight to the point." I shoot a


    fleeting gaze to the table around


    which the Elders are seated and that of the Alphas as well.


    "A few days ago, a terrible incident. took ce in this hall. Some of you weren''t present to witness it first hand, but some of you did,


    especially the Lycan Alphas and the Elders of the pack, who gave very strong opinions on the issue.


    Whether you were here to witness that incident or not, I''m sure you know about it by now because it has spread not just all over the pack, but to the neighbouring packs as well and right now, it''s on the lips of every pack subject and high ranking official." I step away from my seat and go to stand Infront of the table, facing the crowd. They are all staring at me curiously, probably trying to figure out where I''m driving to with my speech. "I called you all here to tell you that what you witnessed the other day, the news that has been spreading about my mate, poisoning Alina in order to harm the child in her womb..." I


    pause, rake my eyes over their


    curious faces and let out a deep sigh


    before saying... "Is false." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Some gasp in surprise. Others make funny exmations and some simply keep at me as though I''ve suddenly grown two heads.


    "That''s nothing but a stinking lie from the pit of hell!"


    The outburst I''ve been waiting for finallyes through. Mr. William, the author of the statement, is now on his feet, looking in the direction of the elders and the Alphas, as if trying to urge them toe to his aid.


    Tss.


    Come to his aid indeed!


    "I understand that''s a serious usation I just levied against Miss Alina Williams, but rest assured, I have evidence to back my im."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    More gasps and murmurs emanate from the crowd and I''m tempted to smile. With my eyes open, I shuffle through my mind, searching for Ronald''s mindlink and once I find it, I tell him to bring Alina in.


    They are all going to be shocked to see their treasure in shackles.

 Chapter 0296

    Chapter 0296


    REAGAN''S POV.


    Alina is sitting on a chair that''s a few metres from of the high table, facing the crowd that''s staring silently at her, probably wondering why she''s in handcuffs. Her face is devoid of every emotion as she stares nkly at the crowd below. She seems to be in deep thought, but I don''t care what she''s thinking about. I step in front of her and she looks at me. There are traces of dried tears on both sides of her cheeks which is a sign that she has been crying for some time now.


    Her crying has only just begun.


    "Miss Alina Williams." I call, standing beside her and she turns to look at me.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" Her croaky voice isced with dark undertones. A small smile spreads on my lips.


    "You''re about to find out." I look back at the silent, confused crowd before turning to her again. "Alina. For a few months now you''ve been up to some very naughty tasks at the Harem and even in my castle and you''ve been meticulous in your dealings, making sure never to leave a single error that can trace your crimes back to you. Imend you for that."


    "I have no idea what you are talking about." She says tightly. I chuckle within and ignore her words of denial.


    I''m well aware of the fact that she''s going to deny her crimes to her death, but I don''t care because my aim isn''t to make her ept her crimes. What I want is for everyone seated here to see her for who she really is, so they can stop hating Ashanti and start loathing the right person.


    I turn to the crowd.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "About three months ago, there was a drug incident at the Harem. I''m sure that news reached many of you seated here. A Harem girl called Ashanti Anderson, my mate, was drugged with opium and carried by two girls while in her intoxicated state into a room where a group of Lycan men were waiting to have sex with her. Fortunately, that n didn''t go through because Delta Kyle showed up and stopped them. He then called me to the scene where I showed up and we both rushed Ashanti to the hospital when she went unconscious. The opium almost killed her because she''s allergic to some of itsponents. The investigation we carried out led us to three girls. The gilr who handed Ashanti the drugged drink and the girls who dragged her to meet the men in her intoxicated state." I pause. Breathe lightly and look at Alina''s horrified face for a split second before turning back to the crowd. "One of those girls ended up dead. Her name was Hayley. Right now, we are convinced that there was a fourth girl involved in that crime and that fourth girl is the one who killed Hayley. After further investigation, we got to uncover the identity of the fourth girl and she''s no one else, but Alina Williams."


    "No!" Mr. Williams'' voice over shadows that of the murmuring crowd below. "That''s a lie!"


    "And I have evidence to prove that." I turn to Kyle who nods in


    understanding. He closes his eyes to ry the signal to Ronald and about three minutester, Ronald walks through the door with Rhea, two other girls who are also in jail uniform and handcuffed and the tech guy, Caleb. My gaze flickers to Alina whose face has gone pale as though she''s seen a ghost. A wry smile touches my lips as I patiently wait for the group to arrive.


    The crowd has gone dead silent again and I cannot help but smile as I watch Alina''s eye interactions with her ex-allies. She must be raining threats on them by now like she always does. Too bad she''s not the one calling the shots this time.


    Caleb, who''s carrying a backpack sets it down and as Kyle helps him take out his equipment, I turn back to the crowd.


    "You''re not only going to listen, but you''re going to watch how Alina orchestrated and took part in the crimes she stands used of.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Reagan..." She calls, crying and I spare her a nce. She''s shaking her head and begining me to stop but I ignore her.


    I''m sure Ashanti begged her countless times to stop making her life miserable, but she turned a deaf ear to her pleas. I''m going to do the same to her right now. I look away from her.


    "While we wait for the videos to be set up, let''s listen to what these girls have to say about Alina." I turn to Rhea who seems eager to start spilling the beans.


    The next hour goes by with the various witnesses confessing the crimes Alina set them up tomit and the entire hall is dead silent they all listen. There''s a look of.


    satisfaction on my face as I wol


    Alina listen to the girls spill att of her secrets. I''m sure she''s wishing she had the ability to vanish into thin air. The crowd is listening attentively to the various confessionsing up.


    After the girls and Caleb are done talking, I turn to Alina.


    "After listening to everything these people have to say about you, are you now ready to ept your crimes?" She starts shaking her head.


    "No. They are lying. I didn''t ask


    anyone tomit crimes for me didn''t kill Hayley, I didn''t kill the food tester didn''t n to kill the Alphas. I would never think of doing anything like that!"

 Chapter 0297

    Chapter 0297


    REAGAN''S POV.


    She screams at the top of her voice, sweating profusely as well. I simply smile and signal Caleb to ride on.


    The next hour goes by with us listening to and watching all the CCTV footage Cb had been storing without her knowledge and that seems to do the trick because people start shaking their heads and cursing her under their breaths. What angers most people is the audio of her asking Nelly to get her wolfsbane and Lizzy''s confession of how Alina asked her to make sure Ashanti carried the wolfsbane on her into the hall.


    It''s over.


    Even her parents are shocked to hear some of the things she has done.


    ¡°I''m sure the audio and the confession you''ve listened to are enough evidence that Ashanti did not poison Alina. Alina poisoned herself in order to kill the child in her womb and right now, you''re about to find out why she did that."


    I look at Kyle again.


    A few minutester, in makes his way into the hall and I make sure to keep my eyes glued to Alina''s face.


    "No way!" I hear her exim under her breath. Tears spill down her cheeks like a waterfall.


    When in announces to everyone that he''s Alina''s mate, the entire hall nearly erupts with gasps and exmations from the people. He goes ahead to tell them about his agreement with Alina and how the baby she was carrying was his and not mine. At that point, all the admiration I used to see on these people''s faces for Alina has been wiped off and now, all that''s left is disgust and hatred.


    Just like I wanted.


    When in is done talking, he steps aside and Ie forward to address the crowd again.


    "If you''ve been following up, you''d have realised that Alina has been proven to havemitted five abhorrent crimes amongst which is murder. An unforgivable crime. Many of you here gossiped and advocated for me to let go of my mate and be with Alina instead. You said she will make a better Luna because she''s a Lycan and a great warrior. Because she''s from an influential background. Can you still proudly say those words right now?" The hall goes dead silent.


    "None of you here gave Ashanti a chance to prove herself or anything. You all were always waiting for a scandal about her to sprout out so you can jump on the train of criticism. I wonder how you all feel now that you''ve seen the true colours of your favourite. She''s a maniptor. A hard hearted murderer. She killed her own unborn child. Is that the Kind of Luna you want?"


    I ask, looking around but no one dares to utter a word.


    "None of that is true." Alina screams


    out of nowhere. We all look at her as though she had lost her mind. Her face has gone scarlet red and tears are spilling down her cheeks uncontrobly. She looks like a hot mess and it''s so satisfying to see her in such a state. "They are trying to set me up. You all know I will never do a thing like that. I''m not capable of such!"


    "Trying to set you up? What about the videos? The audios? Are you trying to say there''s someone out there trying to impersonate you?" "That''s not impossible!"


    "What about in? Your mate?"


    "I don''t know this man!" She denies firmly. I curl my hands into a fist, willing myself to stay still because I swear to the goddess I wanna hit this girl so hard that she forgets who she is.


    The nerve!


    "Is that so?" I ask with furrowed brows. She nods vigorously with her tears-drenched face.


    "I swear I don''t know him. This is nothing but a scheme to incriminate me." She turns to the crowd. "You all know me too well. I''m not capable of such. It''s me, Alina. The sweet Lycan warrior you all love. The one you''ve chosen as your Luna. All of this is nothing but a n to rub my name in the mud. I am innocent!"


    "Alina, will you stop making a fool of yourself?" Kyle chimes in. "They''ve seen the videos, they''ve listened to the recordings and confessions from your allies. It''s over. Give up the act." Kyle fires at Alina who bursts into tears.


    Even after getting caught and exposed, Alina still has the mind to y the victim card.


    Amazing.


    Totally amazing.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "After everything we''ve watched and


    listened to..." I start addressing the crowd again. "We can all confirm without unreasonable doubt that Alina is a danger to our society. If she could go as far as killing her own unborn just for her own selfish gains, what more of other people who are not rted to her in any way? She has already proven that by killing two people. As the Alpha of this pack I cannot sit back and watch such a dangerous Lycan live amongst my subjects. I have already recorded enough deaths caused by her and I do not want to go down that path again." I stop and turn to her parents. Her mother is sobbing silently, her father looks as though he''s at a loss for words. I''m sure he already knows what I''m about to say.


    For the elders, they can''t even meet my gaze because of how ashamed they probably feel right now. I''lle back to themter. For now, let me deal with Alina.


    ¡°Alina Williams, for the past months you''ve been up to no good in this pack. You''ve incriminated innocent people countless times just to get them into trouble and for your own selfish gains. You nned a


    gangrape for your fellow woman and made sure someone else took the me when your n backfired. You attempted to murder two Alphas and killed a good tester in the process. You got pregnant for another man and lied to my face about me being the one who impregnated you and as if that was not enough, you killed the child and nted evidence on someone else, so that the world would think she was the one who brought about the demise of the innocent child. For murder and defamation on several ounts..." My eyes lock with hers as I give her intense gaze. "I hereby sentence you to death by hanging."

 Chapter 0300

    Chapter 0300


    REAGAN''S POV.


    THREE DAYS LATER.


    Ashanti has still not been found. The wardens searched every corner of the dungeon time and again, they searched every household in the pack and my castle but there is no sign of her. I''m going crazy. I''m going to lose my mind sooner orter because I have no idea what really happened to her. I don''t know if she ran away or if she was abducted. I don''t know if she''s safe wherever she is or if she''s even alive.


    She could be dead for all we know.


    Thatst thought sends shivers down my spine. I want to console myself with the fact that she can''t be dead because I could have felt the pain in my heart because she''s my true mate, but then I remember that I didn''t mark her.


    I did not im her. I did not make her mine and that''s why finding her right is a bit tough. If she had my mark, I would be able to feel her presence, her emotions, to know if she''s in danger or not. I would be able tomunicate with her through mindlink to ask her whereabouts, but I didn''t.


    I stalled. I cowered. I hesitated. And now I''m being punished. She has been taken from me.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I have lost yet another mate and this time around, it was all my fault.


    I feel lost. Like I have no purpose in life. My heart is hurting so bad, I wonder why it''s still working. I haven''t left my chambers in three days. I''ve refused to see or talk to anyone and I''m sure the entire pack is in panic. I feel like I''m going to slip into depression again. Losing my first mate destroyed me. If I lose Ashanti, the sadness is going to take me to a ce of no return.


    "We are not going to lose Ashanti." My wolf, King chimes in and I let out an exasperated sigh.


    "That''s what I wish for, King. But you never know. We''ve lost a mate before. What''s the guarantee that we won''t lose another one? Maybe we''re doomed to be sad and lonely for life."


    "No, we are not!" He firmly denies it. You still have a search party out there. The men you sent understand the gravity of the situation and I''m sure they are doing all they can to find her. Stay positive."


    "I''m trying, King. Trust me I am. It''s just..." My words catch in my throat and I lean back against the couch and facepalm myself.


    How could she have vanished into thin air?


    Why?


    n


    "I don''t know why..." He reads my thoughts. "But what I know is that brooding and sulking in here won''t make things better. Ashanti isn''t- going to magically appear at your doorstep, the pain in your heart won''t subside any time soon and most of all, you have a pack to run."


    "Exactly the reason why I feel like killing myself right now!" I snap my eyes open and exhale heavily. "No matter what I''m going through, have to fucking stay strong for people I really don''t want to have anything to do with."


    "You have no choice and you know that. You''ve been downcast for three days, it was about time you pulled yourself together and resumed your duties as Alpha. There''s a lot to be done and the first thing on that list is witnessing Alina''s death."


    "Ah yeah. That." I sit upright and incline my left hand towards my chest so I can check the time on the watch snaked around my wrist.


    It''s almost time for Alina''s execution. I cannot miss that for the world. I''lle back to brooding when it''s over.

 Chapter 0301

    Chapter 0301


    REAGAN''S POV.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan." Kyle calls in surprise when I arrive at the execution ground. Everyone else is just as shocked as he is to see me, but they don''t express it like Kyle has by calling my name. Some murmur to themselves while others simply sigh. As I walk to the front which is below the stage where the hanging will take ce, my eyes flicker around, searching for someone and when I finally see him, I let my eyes stay on his face for a while.


    Alina''s father.


    Watching him melt down, together with his wife makes me feel sorry for them. I''m tempted to revoke the death sentence, but when I remember how delighted they would have been if Ashanti had been in the one in Alina''s ce right now, about to get killed for a crime they know she did notmit, my heart turns sour and I tear my gaze from his face before I do something I''ll regret.


    Alina is a threat to society. She has proven that point on many asions and because of the confessions that have been made, too many lives will be at stake if I let her live. It''d be just a matter of time before she forms an alliance to start killing all the people who testified against her regardless of where they are. I cannot risk it. She has to die.


    Alina''s sobbing sounds jab me out of my thoughts and I look up to see her being shoved forward on the stage, both hands and feet bound in chains like the criminal she is. This is the first time in my life I''m seeing Alina in such a dishevelled state.


    Ronald, who''s standing on the stage with her, looks at her and clears his throat.


    "Anyst words?" He asks calmly, quietly and Alina turns to the crowd. The entire atmosphere goes dead silent. My eyes never leave her face. She doesn''t look like she''s going to talk anytime soon so I drown myself in my thoughts again.


    Three days in prison.


    I wonder if that''s been enough time for her to reflect on her evil deeds and ept to herself that she''s a real evil and shitty person. She has been given the chance to say herst words. I''m curious to hear what she has to say. Is she going to admit her crimes? Or is she going to deny it till herst breath?


    I won''t be surprised at all if she does thetter.


    After a long pause, she goes down on both knees, looking at the crowd below. Everyone stares at her in awe, including myself.


    "Kyle." She calls in a crying voice. "I am your only sister. Don''t let them do this to me. Please. You are the Delta of this pack. You have the power and authority to stop this execution from going on. If you stop this, I swear I''m going to change. I''m going to be a good girl. I won''t do terrible things that will get me in trouble anymore. I swear if you give me this second chance, I will change. For real. Please don''t let them do this to your only sister. I don''t deserve this."


    As much as her words infuriate me, I''m not even surprised to hear her say all those things.


    She''s not remorseful for what she did. The people she killed. The people she attempted to kill. The lives she destroyed. She''s only thinking about herself.


    If narcissism was a person, it''d be no one else but Alina.


    "Your final words are just as shitty as your life decisions." Kyle sts in fury and storms away from the grounds.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I can only imagine what he''s going through right now. His sister is about to be hanged.


    "It''s time." Ronald announces and


    the guards step forward and seize Alina by the arms, she starts screaming and so does her parents. It''s a good thing there were guards stationed very close to them to hold them still in case they tried to get to the stage when the time was announced for her sentence to take ce.


    Her father is raining curses on me and the entire Lycan world, while her mother just fainted and is being carried away.


    "Alpha Reagan! You can''t let them do this to me. It''s me, Alina! Your favourite girl!" Alina is screaming her lungs out as the guards drag her to the ce where the hanging will take ce.


    Thest time I witnessed someone getting hanged was many years ago, when I was quite young. Now that I''m about to witness it again, I''m tempted to feel bad, but everytime that temptation crawls in, I pack it up in a bag and throw it over a cliff.


    Alina would have been standing on the front row just like I am with a celebratory ss of wine in hand, smiling from mr to mr and even proposing a toast if Ashanti? had been the one about to get hanged. Alina''s hatred for Ashanti and zeal to see Aahanti get


    O


    el


    destroyed is the reason why I''m standing right here, staring at her legs kicking in the air as she gasps and struggles to breath without feeling an ounce of guilt.


    This is the fate she wanted for Ashanti. Shemitted all sorts of crimes and tried to pin them on Ashanti inorder to push her into this hole, but Karma bit her in the ass and now she has found herself in the same hole.


    My eyes never leave her struggling body. I would smile, but that would make me look too evil because I know there are people watching my face for the slightest reaction.


    She was good in bed. I enjoyed


    fucking her, but I drew the line


    between us from the very first day, Like the spoiled brat she is, she didn''t listen and thus began her quest to get me for herself like I was some limited edition handbag or jewellery.


    Look where that got her.


    Her struggling body finally goes limp, her head hanging on her shoulder, tongue sticking out. It''s a horrible sight to behold, but at the same time, oddly


    satisfying.


    She''s dead.


    I can now live an "Alina-free" life.

 Chapter 0302

    Chapter 0302


    REAGAN''S POV.


    "You''re a monster!"


    That outburstes from Alina''s father. After Alina''s body was cut done from the swinging rope, I mounted the stage to pronounce my next verdict which was stripping Mr. Williams of every title and privilege he holds in this pack and banishing both him and his wife to the pack suburbs where they''ll spend the rest of their lives, living likemoners with the other pack outcasts.


    They might not have known about all the crimes their daughtermitted, but they knew about a few and did not only cover her, but assisted and defended her even on the day of the trial. That is something I cannot forgive.


    Also, I want to use them to set an example. To show other parents the fate that awaits them if they keep defending their children who go aboutmitting grave crimes.


    "You have no conscience! You''re a heartless monster! You do not deserve rule over us as Alpha. You do not deserve to be the Lycan King! You''re a monster!¡± The man keeps screaming out his lungs as the guards literally carry him away because he keeps trying to fight them off and has refused to walk. I simply shake my head and proceed to walk down from the stage. My guards join me once I''m down and escort me out of the execution grounds.


    The deed has been done. That''s all that matters.


    When I get to the premises where the cars are parked, Kylees to mind and relief fills my heart when I see him seated in the driver''s seat of his


    car.


    "Don''t follow me." I instruct my guards who nod their heads and stay still as I make my way to the car. I see Kyle seated in the driver''s seat. He obviously needs some space to be able to think and get his head wrapped around everything that''s going on, but I''m too worried about him to act considerably right now.


    I need to speak with him.


    "Kyle." I call once I open the passenger seat door and hop it.


    "Alpha Reagan.¡± He seems very surprised to see me here. I do a quick scan of his face and relief fills my heart when I see that he has not been crying.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Thank God.


    I close the door and buckle my seat belt.


    "What... what are you doing here?" He asked, confused.


    "I was worried about you so I came out to find you. And here you are."


    "Worried about me? Why?" His eyeballs flicker from left to right and I give him the "are-you-fucking-kidfing-me" look that makes him chuckle Knowingly.


    "Oh... that." He says in an aloof tone that makes me furrow my brows as I stare at him Intensely.


    "Yes, that." I suck in a deep breath." Look Kyle, you don''t have to act so tough. You can take some time off to clear your thoughts and maybe mourn..."


    "Mourn?" Augh follows that one word question. The fact that I don''t get even the faintest trail of pain in his voice baffles me. It''s almost like he''s not pretending. Like he''s really not bothered about his sister''s death.


    "Yes. Mourn. You know, that difficult period you go through after you lose someone who was dear to you."


    "Someone dear to me." Another


    emotionlessugh. He looks at me with glistening eyes and I scrutinise them for any sign of sorrow, but there''s none. Just pure fascination.


    The fuck is he fascinated about?


    "Are you sure?"

 Chapter 0303

    Chapter 0303


    REAGAN''S POV.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Are you sure?" I ask anyway and he calmly nods his head.


    "Yes, I assure you that I''m perfectly okay. Now... how about you go to the back seat so I can drive you to your office. The elders should be waiting for you by now."


    Ah. Yes. The elders.


    The meeting is to be held today.


    The meeting where I''ll dissolve the council and probably start another war in the pack.


    "I''m riding shotgun today."


    "Oh no..." He''s fervently shaking his head as though I proposed to drive. "No way! That''s not going to happen!"


    "I''d like to see you try to uproot me from this front seat and nt my ass back there." I adjust on the seat and stare right ahead, keeping a very straight face.


    "It''s not safe."


    "ording to you, is there anything that''s ever safe for me?" I give him a side eye that makes him sigh in exasperation.


    ¡°I just... I...¡± He stutters, frustration written in bold on his forehead as he looks left around as though he expects to find something to say hanging on the dark car windows. "Oh, fuck it!" He finally gives up, nearly hitting the life out of the poor steering wheel. "Sit whenever you want!"


    "I was still going to do that even without your approval, Kyle."


    "Of course you were!" He murmurs in defeat as he ignites the car engine. As he drives away, I give onest quick nce at the execution arena that grows smaller as the goes car farther from in.


    It''s finally over!


    Our meaningless banter continues throughout the ride to my office. When I arrive at the conference room, the eight elders are seated around the conference table, patiently waiting for me to arrive. Ronald is already waiting as well. After the formal greetings and pleasantries, I take my seat and so do the others.


    The next five minutes go by with me staring intensely at the eight elders as I search my mind and soul, trying to see if I can find a good reason to change my mind about dissolving this council, but I see none.


    Since the day of my coronation, more than half of this lot seated before me has done nothing but object and criticise every decision I made regarding the pack and my personal life.


    Even after the bloody battle that took away the life of my former mate, these men looked me in the eye and...


    Tss...


    I don''t wanna go there. Thinking about my ex-mate hurts and it doesn''t fail to remind me of my current mate, Ashanti, who is nowhere to be found. Let''s go back to the issue at hand.


    I abandon my thoughts and clear my throat.


    "I''m sure you all have a lot to say about the recent events that have been happening in this pack


    past days.¡± I say, looking at each one faces. Some of them are


    nodding in agreement Bet


    of their


    are


    simply staring at me as if expecting


    me tond on a point. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Well..." Elder Ma says after a short pause. "It''s been a rollercoaster of events and right now everyone is confused as to..."


    "Confused?" Lask in an amused


    tone. Something like a small smile perches at the side of my lips, but the sight of the balding man seated before me stirs up so much anger in my heart that makes the smite on my face flee for its dear life.


    Confused.


    Confused!


    Hah!


    "What''s there to be confused about, Elder Malcolm?" My voice is calm and steady despite my burning urge to bang my fist against this table and scold him at the top of my voice.


    "The thing is... one minute, Ashanti is the one on the hot seat and the next minute it is Alina and she just got hanged, before all of us seated here. It''s just, you know, hard to process andpletely understand. I''m in shock. We..." He says pointing to the rest of the crew. "Are all in


    shock."


    "Shock you say." I breathe heavily and make myself morefortable on my seat. My eyes stay on his wrinkled face. "Or are you just disappointed that Alina was the one who got hanged, not Ashanti?"


    "No!" A chorus responsees through from all of them. "Never!"


    I chuckle lightly and shake my head.


    Old crooks.

 Chapter 0304

    Chapter 0304


    REAGAN''S POV.


    "The manner in which you all have been supporting her and bashing Ashanti suggests otherwise. If I were to open your hearts right now, I''m sure to see a party going on in each one of your hearts because of Ashanti''s sudden disappearance. You all are thrilled to finally be rid of her."


    "Alpha Reagan..."


    "Do not," I shoot Elder John a stern look that instantly shuts his mouth. "Interrupt me when I''m talking. I have been tolerating that, but not today. Mind you I''m in a foul mood and the execution ropes have not been loosened yet. Get on my nerves and you''ll be joining Alina in thend of the dead."


    "I''m sorry, My Lord." The old man apologises and I look away from him and continue my speech.


    "I''m not going to lie to you, I am very disappointed in how you all treated my mate, Ashanti. I''m not going to say things you already know. You know in what ways you have wronged her. You all know you owe her your apologies. You did not only undermine her... you gossiped and used her of crimes she did notmit." Their faces go pale white. "Let''s drift away from Ashanti for a moment and talk about me. Ever since I was crowned Alpha. Ever since the day this council of Elders became active, you all have done nothing but objected and looked down on every decision I''ve ever made for this pack. You think I''m not fit to rule this pack. Is that it? Am I not worthy of being your Alpha?"


    ¡°None of that is true, My Lord. You are our one true Alpha and we all are blessed to have you ruling over us."


    "So why don''t you treat me as such? Why must you always choose to stand against me? When the poison incident took ce, I told you my mate was not responsible for it. I told you all she was innocent, but as usual, you disregarded my words and turned the subjects against Ashanti and I. You made me lock her up in the dungeon cell. You denied me from visiting her unless apanied by two of you. You decided to trust the words of aplete stranger, over that of your Alpha''s simply because you hate my mate. Do you have any idea how that made me feel?"


    Total silence.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Of course you don''t, because you don''t care! You don''t care about me or my opinions or the whole idea of this council. You all were appointed by myte father to guide me in ruling this pack the right way, but all you''ve done is berate me, looked down on me and objected to every decision. I''m sick of it and that''s why I called this meeting." I lean forward, ce both hands on the table, intertwine my fingers and study their faces. Their anxious looks makes me understand that they know something hard is about to hit them. "From today on, the concept of a council of elders will cease to exist in this pack.¡± I announce coldly. "That is to say that from the moment this meeting ends, you all lose the right to be addressed as Pack elders because there will be no such thing in this Pack from now until further notice. The rights and privileges whiche as a result of the title have been annulled and henceforth, you are to live as ordinary old men and not as council elders. There will be no meetings and I no longer need your opinions on how to rule my subjects. I have my Delta and Beta, we are doing a terrific job ruling all by ourselves."


    "This is preposterous!" Elder Nn firmly objects. The others support his motion by nodding their heads and muttering incoherent words under their breaths.


    "The Council of Elders has been active in this pack for generations! You can''t just dissolve it!"


    "Says whom?" I ask in a loof tone, staring intensely at the elder who dared to challenge me.


    "Elders are known to have yed a great role in the progress and development of this pack! You can''t just dismiss us!"


    "Elders are also known to have lost their heads for doing as little as interrupting their Alpha when he''s talking. You all have done more than that and I will not waste my breath listing your evil deeds because you know them. You should be grateful I''m letting you keep your heads."


    "My Lord..."


    "The only reason why I''m not banishing all of you to the suburbs is because I believe you all took Alina''s side out of ignorance. You knew nothing about her ns. You only supported her because your hearts and eyes told you to do so. That option however is not entirely closed. Get on my nerves again and I''ll have my men ship you to the very ce you''d rather die than spend the rest of your old age in."


    No one dares to say a word to me despite the protestant looks they are giving me.


    They want to argue. To object like always, but today''s not the day I pay any heed to their opinions.


    The council has been dissolved and that''s final!

 Chapter 0305

    Chapter 0305


    REAGAN''S POV.


    Even as the elders walk out of the office, they keep turning to me with looks ofplete disbelief on their faces. They are still trying toprehend my reason for dissolving the council and probably wondering where the hell I got such an audacity from. All my facial features stay firm and drop dead serious as I watch them exit the conference hall.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I don''t care if my decision to dismiss them all was a wrong move. All I know is that I was at a point where if any of them attempted to object to any decision I made regarding pack issues or my personal life again, I would have thrown them against a wall.


    I''m sure the people would rather hear that I dissolved the Council than that I threw one of them against a wall and now he''s spineless.


    "That was a hard pill for them to swallow." Ronald remarks after a long pause. I look up at him and chuckle.


    "Do


    you


    think it was a wrong move?" I ask calmly and my brows trip to my hairline in surprise when the two men eagerly shake their heads in denial. "No! Not at all." That''s Kyle.


    "To be honest, I''ve been secretly praying for this day toe. I used to loathe having to attend the meetings you organised with them and the fact that they never supported your decisions." Ronald exins and let''s out a deep, raspy breath, shaking his head. "You don''t need them or their opinions to rule this pack. I''m happy you realised that and dismissed the council."


    "It''s funny how you never brought this up to me. Why?"


    "Well..." Kyle scratches the back of his head. "Alpha Reagan, those old men are... or should I say were your elders appointed by thete Lycan King to help you rule. There''s no way I would have brought up the idea of you dismissing them simply because I didn''t like them. That would take a lot of nerve and I do not have that kind of nerve." I scoff and shake his head at his exnation.


    A lot of nerve indeed.


    "Both of you are impossible." I lean against my chair and let my thoughts absorb me again.


    Alina is dead. Her parents have been banished. The council of elders has been dissolved. These are major problems that have been solved and right now, I should be drinking and celebrating, but how am I going to do that when my mate is still no


    Where to be found? Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    A dark feeling of gloom overwhelms me as I think of Ashanti again. That dull, throbbing pain in my chest rmences. The hollow pit in my stomach deepens and my mouth turns bitter.


    Where is she?


    When I look at Kyle and Ronald


    again, my facial features have been wiped clean of every emotion. The jovial atmosphere in the room has turned mncholic and even my Delta and Beta standing before me have emotionless looks on their faces.


    "We''ve still not found Ashanti and to me, all these problems we''ve solved mean nothing until I have her by my side. I want you to send word to the search parties we dispatched to the various packs. Tell them to search every corner of every pack in this world. I want Alina found. And soon!" I dere firmly and they both nod


    their heads.


    "Yes, Alpha."


    "And Kyle." I call. He looks taken aback.


    "Yes, My Lord."


    God, I hate it when he calls me that, but I''m going to let that slide because today isn''t a good day for either of us.

 Chapter 0306

    Chapter 0306


    REAGAN''S POV


    "You''ve been hiding your rtionship with Tessa for too long. It was about time you introduced her to the world and made your rtionship official. You are the Delta of this pack and your union is of great significance in this pack. Anyone who utters a single negative word about her, I give you the permission to tear out his or her tongue. I''ve had it with their prejudice against Werewolves."


    "Thank you Alpha Reagan, I will do that as soon as possible."


    "Great." I push my seat backwards and rise to my feet. The two men immediately bow down their heads in respect and I simply shake my head.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I have told them time without number that there''s no need for them to act so formally around me when it''s just the three of us, but they have refused to listen.


    Stubborn!


    I straighten my suit and head for the door. I''m going back to my chambers to devise more effective ways by which I can find my mate.


    This cannot be the end for us. I have to find her at all costs!


    *******


    KYLE''S POV.


    "Kyle..." Tessa calls with her fear stricken voice.


    "Yes baby." I shoot her a brief nce before looking back at the road unwinding before me as I drive. I''m taking her to my parents'' house so I can introduce her to them even though I know it''s going to be a very messy encounter.


    Both of them definitely hate me right


    el


    now for doing nothing to stop Alina''s execution My face is thest thing they want to set their eyes on, but they have no choice. Despite everything, they are still my parents and they are the first people I have to introduce my mate to


    ¡°Kyle I...¡± She stops on her words and lets out a deep sigh. "I don''t think now''s a good time for you to introduce me to your parents. Things are quite messy and they are only going to get more furious when you bring me to them."


    "I know."


    "You know?"


    "Yeah."


    "So why are you doing it anyway?"


    get


    "Just for formalities." I shrug carelessly and shoot her another brief nce. "Look baby, I''m not taking you there to ask for their blessings or approval. Like I told you a while ago, Alpha Reagan has asked me to make our rtionship official and to do that, I have to start by making it official at home."


    "But your parents..."


    "Forget about my parents." I ce my right hand on her left hand that''s sitting on her thigh and bring it to my mouth, nting a delicate kiss on it. "Don''t overthink it, love. It''s going to be a very brief talk. It''ll be over


    before you know it." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "I feel so bad that we''re doing it right now. Your parents are still mourning your sister. Throwing a werewolf mate at them right now is going to drive them into an even deeper pit of devastation."


    "They''ll be okay. They are a power couple and have been through worse." I say carelessly.


    I don''t want to bring up the fact that my parents won''t care about the issue enough to be devastated by it. They hate me and I''m probably going to be disowned for real this time by my father.

 Chapter 0307

    Chapter 0307


    The rest of the ride continues in silence. Tessa''s constant sighs and heavy breaths makes me understand that she''s still not okay with us going to see my parents. I''m not okay with it either, but like I said, it''s just for formality.


    Minutester, we arrive at my father''s mansion and I park in the premises. He''s expected to evacuate this ce in three days. I have no idea how my father is going to survive in the suburbs without his wealth and influence.


    "We''re here." I tell Tessa once I meet her at her side of the car door. She silently nods her head and shes me a smile that doesn''t reach her eyes. Her nervousness is shimmering in her eyes and tattooed all over face. I have no idea whatnguage I can use to make her understand that she has nothing to be scared of.


    I take her delicate hands in mine, intertwining our fingers together as I majestically lead the way to the front porch.


    It seems the banishment has already started taking effect because the guards who used to be stationed at various corners of thepound are nowhere to be found. At the front door, I ring the doorbell and momentster, the door is opened by a servant who immediately bows down her head the moment she sees me.


    "Good day, Delta Kyle." She greets, stepping away from the door. I return her greeting and lead Tessa into the house.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Where are my parents?" I ask, heading to the living room.


    "Upstairs."


    "Tell them I''m here to see them."


    "Yes, Delta." She bows again before turning to head for the staircase. My gaze travels to Tessa who is now fidgeting. Her face has gone crimson red. She''s surely going to faint when she sees my father.


    "You can have a seat." I say and she vigorously shakes her head in denial.


    KYLE''S POV.


    "There''s no way in hell I''m going to do that. Just let me keep standing." I raise both hands in defeat.


    "Okay. If you say so."


    "I say so."


    "Cool." I shut my mouth lest I say something that''s going to upset her. Thest thing I want is for us to have a fight now. The atmosphere is already too tense. A fight between us is going to suffocate me.


    "If you are here to beg for


    forgiveness, leave. What you''ve done is unforgivable!" My father''s deep voicees through and both Tessa and I whip our heads to the staircase where I spot him descending with an eternal frown masked on his face.


    §Ý§à§Ù


    His words rey in my mind and their absurdity makes me chuckle in amusement.


    Here to ask for forgiveness. What exactly for?


    "You sided with that pompous ass called Reagan and let him kill your sister for very stupid reasons." He takes thest step and starts walking towards me. Out of fear, Tessa stands behind me.


    "Stupid reasons?" I ask, annoyed. "You call murder and defamation stupid reasons?"


    "She was your sister!"


    "I''m very well aware of that, father. I advised her time and again to stop pursuing a lost cause, but she refused to listen. She had iting!" As usual, that earns me a heavy smack on my left jaw from him.


    He never gets tired of hitting me.

 Chapter 0310

    Chapter 0310


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    "It''s a long story." She breathes heavily and a strange thought crosses my mind.


    ¡°Are you my mother?" I blurt out without thinking. She pauses on her words and stares at me in shock. My eyes never leave her face as I wait for her to answer the question.


    "How... how did you..."


    "You''re my mother?" I ask, shocked and tears well up in my eyes when she nods her head.


    "Yes. I am."


    My heart drops into my abdomen.


    I simply can''t believe it.


    My mother. My mother whom I''ve been wanting to meet for the longest time now. She''s sitting right before me and I have no idea what to do.


    "Mum." I call in a broken voice. "Mum." I call yet again and wrap my arms around her, engulfing her in a hug that triggers my tears to spill down my cheeks.


    That smell!


    I can never miss it. I was barely four years old when she left. That''s why I couldn''t recognize her face, but her smell. It never changes.


    "Mum, I''m so happy to see you." I break the hug and look at her face expecting to see her smiling or crying out of excitement to see me as well, but she''s not. Her expression ispletely nk and I don''t know why, but it breaks my heart. I wipe my tears and try to steady my breaths. "I... I''m sorry for bugging you like that. I... I''m just so excited to finally meet you again after all these years."


    "Mmm." She simply murmurs, nodding her head.


    "Growing up I uh..." I sniffle and look up to prevent the tears in my eyes from spilling down. I kept asking about you from my father but he wouldn''t say anything. He hid every photo of yours and did not let me have ess to anything that would remind me of you, but none of that could make me forget you so I kept asking about you and he didn''t like it."


    "Don''t you want to know how you got here?" She suddenly diverts from the topic and my already shattered heart breaks into even smaller pieces. What''s that indifferent look I see in her eyes?


    Isn''t she excited to see me after all these years? Why doesn''t she look happy to see me?


    "I uh..." I clear my throat and decide to go with her flow despite the bleeding state of my heart.


    This is not the reunion I had hoped for. I imagined we would hug each other for the longest time, bawling our eyes out and she would kiss me fervently, telling me how much she misses me, but the exact opposite is happening and I feel terribly heartbroken.


    "How did you manage to get me out?" I ask in a gloomy tone.


    "I used a very dangerous skill I do not want to bother you about. I uh... I was taking a nap and I kept hearing your cries in my dream. You


    sobbing and calling out for me


    come and save you and I


    immediately knew you were in


    to


    trouble so I used the skill to show up in that dungeon cell and rescue you."


    "What exactly is that skill?" I ask, curious. If what she''s saying is true then Alpha Reagan must be losing his mind right now. I vanished into thin air.


    "You will know with time. For now,


    §Ö


    let''s go back down so I can introduce you to my husband and children and then get you something to eat. You must be starving You''ve been out conscious for three days."


    "Three days?"


    "Yes. The process is quite draining and since it was your first time experiencing it, you cked out. I''m happy you''re fine now."


    She rises from the bed.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "And uh... your new family. Are they okay with me being here?"


    "You need not worry about that. Come on." She starts to lead the way out of the bedroom and I lifelessly follow suit.


    She''s not excited to see me after all these years, but he doesn''t sound like she hates the fact that I''m here with her.


    I have so many so many questions.


    I am so confused!

 Chapter 0311

    Chapter 0311


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    "Alright everyone, we''re back again." Mum''s voice is a lot more jovial as she addresses the people in the living room. The elderly man, whom I suppose is her husband, gives me a warm smile and to be polite, I reciprocate the smile. The others, who happen to be a young boy and a girl, are frowning at me.


    It''s obvious my presence does not make them happy.


    My mother turns to me with a subtle look on her face.


    ¡°Ashanti, this is my husband, Michael Smith and my children, your siblings, She and Ryan. They are twins."


    "Hello Mr. Smith, She, Ryan" I greet, shing them all a very shy smile. "It''s nice to meet you all. I''m grateful to you for letting me stay here." The only person who epts my greetings warmly is their father. She rolls her eyes and sighs in exasperation as though I''m frustrating the hell out of her, while Ryan just sits there, giving me a re as cold as ice.


    Oh goddess! They hate me.


    "It''s nothing Ashanti. We were devastated when your mother arrived with you being in an unconscious state. We are all relieved to finally see you awake." That''s Michael.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you, Sir." I say, almost bowing my head.


    "Oh dear... there''s no need for formalities. Call me Michael."


    "Ok, Michael."


    She, who seems to be tired of our little chit-chat, rises to her feet.


    "I''m starving! Can we go to the dinning and eat already?" She asks in a harsh tone and both her parents shoot her stern looks.


    "She! Where are your manners?" Our mother scolds her, but that doesn''t change anything. She rolls her eyes and storms out of the living room, heading straight to the dinning. Her brother follows suit.


    Michael and my mother give me apologetic looks.


    "I''m sorry about their behaviour. They are usually not like that."


    "I... I hope my presence isn''t causing any trouble."


    "No, it''s not!" That''s my mum. "Come on." I follow the two of them to the dinning where She and Ryan are. already seated and have started serving themselves. I take the empty seat next to Ryan because unlike She, he doesn''t look like he wants texcarve out my kidneys and have them for dessert.


    The aroma of the food makes my intestines grumble. I''ve been


    starving for days now and right now, I''m so hungry that I feel like I could finish up every meal on this table and still not be satisfied. I pick up the empty te before me and start serving myself, making sure no part of my body touches Ryan''s in any way because he looks like a dynamite that''s going to explode if I touch him just a bit. I serve myself some chicken curry and start digging in. I don''t miss the


    asional deadly res She


    keeps throwing at me. Content


    belongs to


    Ryan on the other hand is grumpily handing me things I need which seem to be far from my reach. Like the ss of orange juice he just served to me right now.


    "Thank you." I say but he doesn''t respond. He goes back to biting into his drumsticks.


    He''s a sweet soul.


    ¡°Ashanti... the news of your disappearance is buzzing all over. No one knows what really happened in that..."


    "Michael!" Mother calls sternly. "Let the child eat." She cautions and Michael quickly nods his head.


    "Oh yeah. I''m sorry."


    "No." I shake


    my head. "You don''t have to be sorry at all...I really want to know what..." My gaze travels to my mum who still has that stern look on and I quickly shut my mouth. "I''m sorry." I shrink in my seat and focus on my food despite my


    eagerness to discuss more on the


    topic.


    I want to know what''s going on.


    I vanished into thin air. I want to know how Alpha Reagan took the news. I want to know if he''s going crazy and most importantly, I want to know if he seeded in proving my innocence. There''s many things I want to know.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan has gone frantic.¡± My mum says after a long pause. ¡°Search parties have been dispatched to every pack in this world. He''s desperately looking for you and it''s just a matter of time before his men show up here, asking if we''ve seen you."


    "No!" My mouth blurts out before I can think. I''m shaking my head frantically as well. "Please. I don''t want to go back there ever again!"


    I beg from the depth of my heart.


    I never want to go back there.

 Chapter 0312

    Chapter 0312


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    "Why not?" Michael asks, confused. "You''re his mate, aren''t you?"


    "I am, but he never treated me as one. Alpha Reagan knew from the first day he set his eyes on me that I was his mate yet he didn''t say anything. He let me stay in the Harem and watched me get bullied time and again by the other girls. I''ve been through so much in his hands and to top it all, his subjects hate me! They''d rather start a war than let me be their Luna. They think I poisoned Alina."


    "Not anymore." Mum chimes in and my brain scatters within. I look at her with raised brows and she nods her head.


    "I... I don''t understand."


    ¡°A few days ago, a trial was held and Alina''s crimes were exposed. Alpha Reagan provided strong evidence to prove that Alina murdered two adults and poisoned herself in order to kill the baby in her womb and me it on you. A whole lot of other crimes shemitted were exposed and Alpha Reagan gave her a death sentence. She was hanged yesterday. Alina is dead and the Crescent Moon Pack subjects are all ready to go down on their knees and beg for your forgiveness." I ampletely dumbfounded after hearing those words.


    Alina has been exposed.


    Alina has been hanged for her crimes.


    Alina is dead.


    The pack subjects want to apologise for pointing using fingers at me.


    I secretly pinch myself very hard and take a moment to appreciate the pain that I feel coursing through the assaulted spot. This is not a dream. This is reality. Alina has finally paid for her crimes. I want to smile, but my mood turns sour again when Alpha Reagan crosses my mind.


    It''s true that he fulfilled his promise to me by bringing Alina to justice, but I still don''t want to get back with him.


    I''m his mate, meaning I''m his aqual,


    but he has never treated me as such. I don''t want to be with a man who''ll always want me to be under his wings. I have my own life to live, goals to aplish. If I go back to I Alpha Reagan, my goals will be nothing but thoughts that will never be able to act upon. I don''t want that.


    I


    "I uh..." I croak. Clear my throat. "I''m truly happy to hear that. It was about time Alina atoned for her crimes. I''m happy Alpha Reagan finally saw to that, but that doesn''t change how I feel. I don''t want to go back to that pack. Please don''t give me to them when theye for me." My teary voice pleads as I look from Michael to my mother with tear-filled eyes. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Great!" The sound of cutlery ttering against a I te fills the entire dining room and I shoot She a scared look, "Just great!" She


    exims yet again as she angrily bangs her fist on the table and rises. "First, aplete stranger is


    l.ne


    brought into our home and now we


    can''t even eat dinner with...we


    it


    turning into a pity party." She shoots me a deadly re that burns right through my face to the back of my head. Her wide eyes scare me to the core. "All thanks to you!" With that, she storms out of the dinner and the tears in my eyes break loose as I look at Michael and my mother who


    looked absolutely horrified by her sudden outburst.


    "I am so sorry..."


    "There''s nothing for you to be sorry for." That''s Michael. "Well, talk to her. This will not happen again, I assure." Mum gives a warm look that eases the tension in my heart, but when I look down at my te, I realise I''ve lost my appetite.


    God, my life is a hot mess!


    "Do you want more chicken?" A masculine voice interrupts my thoughts and I jump up in fright. I almost faint when I look up and see that Ryan is the one who just asked the question.


    ¡°I uh...............¡± I stutter nervously. He doesn''t wait for me to respond, he simply picks up my te and starts serving me some more chicken curry. I shoot my mother a confused look and she simply smiles at me.


    "Here you go." Ryan says as he ces the te of food before me. "Enjoy your meal." Then he turns back to continue with his meal.


    I stare at him for long,pletely awed by his bipr nature. I could have sworn a while ago that he hates me, but now, I don''t even know what to think.


    He''s so cool!

 Chapter 0313

    Chapter 0313


    REAGAN''S POV.


    ¡°Your father disowned you?¡± I ask in horror after listening to Kyle narrate to me how the introduction


    went. He simply smiles as he nods his head. He doesn''t look the least worried.


    ¡°This is not the first time he''s saying those words to me, so I''m used to them. However, I could tell


    from the look in his eyes that he really meant them this time around. I guess I struck his veryst


    nerve.¡± He exins blithely and I can''t help but stare at him in awe.


    ¡°Kyle.¡± I call in shock. ¡°Your father just disowned you, howe you''re so chill about it?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± He breathes heavily and chuckles. ¡°You know how the elders in your council always do


    nothing but criticise every major decision you take for the pack or your personal life?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°That''s exactly what I went through in my father''s hands. Most times I wondered if he even loved me


    at all because he was always darning everything I did. I cannot remember thest time my father


    gave me apliment or congratted me after I achieved something. He always found something


    toin about. Some irrelevant mistake to point out and invalidate the good thing I''ve achieved.


    He wanted to control my life, but I made him understand that wasn''t going to work so he got mad


    and decided to be a shitty father to me. That''s why him disowning me doesn''t hurt, Reagan.¡± Deep


    sigh ¡°I''ve considered myself fatherless since the day your father, the former Alpha died because


    he''s the only one who ever treated me like a son. My father treated me only like a sessor that


    had to live up to his name and his reputation and I hated him for that. I still do.¡±


    Now I''m totally speechless. I¡¯m at a loss for words. I don''t even know what to say to him. He''s been


    through so much in the hands of his father I feel like shit for only finding out about it now. No wonder


    he''s always been so out of touch with his family. They gave him a terrible childhood and I''m sure


    that''s the reason why Alina''s death did not affect him too much.


    Poor Kyle.


    ¡°Wow!¡± I manage. ¡°I¡­ I don''t even know what to say.¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to say anything. I just wanted to make you understand the reason why I''m not


    attached to my family so you don''t think I''m a monster for not feeling remorseful about all that''s


    going on with them. I tried to warn them, but because I''m an outcast, they didn''t listen and now,


    here they are. I love how just the moon goddess is. She punishes everyone ordingly, at the right


    time.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I say, nodding my head. ¡°Yes she does.¡±


    ¡°Enough about my very depressing family history. I have news.¡± He quickly changes the topic and


    I''m not even surprised.


    Never have I met a man who despises talking about himself like Kyle does.


    ¡°Alright then, hit me.¡±


    ¡°The search party sent to the Diamond Stone pack just arrived. They didn''t find Ashanti, but the


    others we sent to the other packs are still looking. Hopefully we get some good news from that end.¡±


    He reports and mncholy fills my heart again.


    The thought of Ashanti. The sound of her name. Anything that has got to do with her right now fills


    me with nothing but pain and sorrow and regret.


    I miss her.


    God I miss her so much that I could die and I''m extremely worried about her well being. I hope and


    pray that she''s fine wherever she is, because I believe that she''s out there, somewhere.


    ¡°The cell door was locked. How on earth did she escape? It''s like someone magically appeared


    withing and snatched her away. Something is not right.¡± I look up at Kyle who seems to be just as


    confused as I am about the issue. ¡°Kyle¡­ you don''t think she vanished into thin air, do you?¡±


    ¡°Alpha Reagan, to be honest I have no idea what to think or say right now. How Ashanti left that call


    remains a mystery to me.¡±


    I throw my head back and groan in frustration.


    ¡°This is my punishment for not iming her the first day I set my eyes on her. I hesitated and it


    angered the Moon goddess. She sent me the Second chance mate I had begged her for, but I was


    reluctant to im her the moment we met and now she has taken her away from me. This is all my


    fault.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Reagan, I understand that you''re going through a hard time right now, but never lose hope.


    We¡¯ll keep sending search parties. Even if Ronald and I have to go out there to carry out the search


    ourselves, we will. We will find our Luna!¡±


    That tone. That voice. Those words of determination.


    Very typical of Kyle.


    I shut my eyes and try to imagine where Ashanti could be right now. Her father''s pack was the first


    Pack we searched. He was stricken with grief when we told him about Ashanti''s disappearance. I


    don''t know any other rtive of hers except¡­


    Wait.


    I snap my eyes open and stare at Kyle.


    ¡°Her mother.¡± I blurt out without thinking. ¡°Ashanti always talked about wanting to meet her mother.


    What if she''s with her?¡± I ask thoughtfully. ¡°We once had a conversation and Ashanti mentioned


    which Pack her mother hails from but I seem to have forgotten the name of the pack. Quick Kyle,


    call her father. Ask him everything there is to know about Ashanti''s mother. Her name, her


    whereabouts and how to find her. Do that with immediate effect!¡±


    ¡°I''m on it!¡± Says Kyle as he bolts out of my office. I rise from my seat and start pacing about.


    Her mother!


    Why didn''t I think about this sooner?


    If Ashanti escaped on her own, the one person she¡¯d have run to is her mother since she knows


    where she resides.


    I have a good feeling about this.


    ¡°King.¡± I call in my mind and King stirs. ¡°I think we''ve finally got a lead on Ashanti''s location. I think


    we are finally going to get our mate back.¡±


    ¡°If you had just listened to me from the beginning, we would not have lost her in the first ce.¡±


    Then he shuts me out. I stay still, confused.


    What''s with him now?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He should be happy we''ve got a lead.


    Grumpy dog!


    ¡°Call me a dog one more time and I''ll shred your mind into pieces.¡± He threatens in a deadly tone


    and purse my lips together, sealing my mouth closed. I plop a nearby couch and allow myself to


    rx.


    I''ve found her.

 Chapter 0314

    Chapter 0314


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    I didn''t get any sleepst night. I kept thinking about my mother''s cold reaction towards mest


    night. I still can''t get over the fact that she wasn''t excited to see me. We''ve been apart for so many


    years and it hurts so much to know that I''ve been the only one missing and longingtomeether. Her


    reaction yesterday made me understand that she ever thought about me. It seems after she left my


    father, she loved on with her life like nothing happened.


    But then she saved me.


    She heard my cry and came to save me.


    She still hasn''t told me about the skill, butsgesaved me. I''m sure she would have done that if she


    did not care about me. I''m very sure of that.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°You are over thinking again.¡± Lena chimes in and let out a heavy sigh of exasperation.


    My mother''s children dislike me. It''s just a matter of time before their little protests grow into a full


    blown war and my mother will have no choice but to send me away. If that happens, I''m doomed


    because I have no where else to hide.


    Alpha Reagan must have sent troops to raid my father''s castle and pack by now, so going back


    there would really be a stupid move on my part and I''d rather die than go back to Alpha Reagan''s


    pack. Like I said before, I want nothing to do with him and I mean it.


    Sighing heavily, I rise from my bed and head to the door. I''m tired of sitting in here and trying to


    guess my fate in this household. I need to talk with my mother again. About to step into the hallway,


    but my step is halted a loud voice from one of the bedrooms at the end of the hallway.


    ¡°First of all you never told us about your daughter¡­¡± The voice¡­ it''s no one''s else''s but She.


    ¡°You juts spring her on us and now you expect us to ept her.¡± Her words pierce my chest like


    sharp arrows and pain courses through my heart as they sink into my blood. Heating it up. My body


    starts trembling as I stand at the door.


    ¡°I''m not asking you to ept her¡­ not yet! All I''m asking is for you to be a bit nice to her. Stop


    making her feel as though she''s not wee here.¡±


    ¡°But she isn''t!¡± She scold firmly. I vibrate on my spot. It seems my greatest fear is going toe


    true after all. ¡°Her father is an Alpha. She should go to him. She shouldn¡¯t be here! I don''t want her


    here!¡±


    ¡°She!¡± Mum scolds firmly, sounding very dissapointed in She''s words. ¡°I didn''t raise you to be


    an inconsiderate person. Ashanti needs our help and we¡¯ll give it to her!¡±


    ¡°I don''t care, mum. What I know is that I hate her and I don''t want her here. Period!¡±


    ¡°Let me handle this.¡± A low, masculine voice interrupts their banter. It''s Michael. ¡°She¡­¡± He starts


    to talk but She cuts in.


    ¡°Dad¡­ you have to¡­¡±


    ¡°She!¡± Michael calls again, this time around in a no nonsense tone. ¡°Sit down and be quiet!¡± He


    orders and I''ve had enough. I step back into the bedroom and close the door with trembling hands.


    My entire being is vibrating with fear and panic as I rush back to the bed and sit on it.


    It was just a matter of time¡­ my foot.


    The time is now!


    The war had bagan.


    I''ll be kicked out.


    My fingers fly to my mouth and I nervously bite my nails, staring nklybatbthe wall,pletely lost


    in thought.


    Where will I go from here?


    I don''t know my way around this pack. I don''t know my way around anywhere else¡­


    My thoughts are interrupted by a knock on the door that makes me vibrate with fear. Hot balls of


    sweat roll from my temples, through my cheeks down to my chin. I am breathing fire through my


    nostrils as I stare at the door, startled out of my skin.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± My mother''s familiar voicees through and I nearly piss my pants.


    She''sing to send me away.

 Chapter 0315

    Chapter 0315


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    My heart feels like a war drum against my chest as I watch my mother approach me with a half


    smile that doesn''t reach her ears. I suck in a breath at the sensation shooting up my arm. My head


    is spinning, my mind is working like a running treadmill as I try to search for options of ces I can


    go to from here. I''m sure the entire werewolf world knows my face by now. If I have to leave this


    pack, I''ll have to disguise myself in some way so people won''t easily recognize me and send word


    to Alpha Reagan.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± Mother calls and a strange feeling in my gutes to life. The weight of her stare


    presses against my chest like an anvil, making each inhale progressive more difficult.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± I choke out, hoping she doesn''t get offended that I keep addressing her as such. I


    cannot bring myself to address her by her name. I''ve never done that before and I never want to do


    it. She is my mother and no matter what, I love and cherish her. ¡°Good morning.¡± My voice is almost


    inaudible. The tight smile on her face rxes much to my surprise.


    ¡°Good morning, Ashanti.¡± She sits by my side, on the bed and I turn to face her. What baffles me the


    most is the smile on her face that never fades. It''s a contrast to the look she had on yesterday when


    we were talking. Her smile feels warm and looks more genuine and her overall countenance is more


    wee than that of yesterday.


    I wonder what changed overnight.


    ¡°How was your night?¡± The care and concern in her voice melts my heart like it were butter pped


    on a hot frying pan.


    ¡°My¡­¡± My voicees out as a terrible croak and I have to stop and clear my throat before riding


    on. ¡°My night was great. Thank you.¡± I lie smoothly,plimenting it with the perfect fake smile. As


    it is, I''m barely managing to keep myself calm. My anxiety is hanging by a thread that''s about to


    snap into two. My heart is doing backflips in my chest and my blood is swooshing in my veins like


    strong waves at a seashore. It''s a miracle I''m not trembling right now.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I am not ready at all for the bad news she''s about to throw at my face. I''m definitely going to burst


    into tears when she asks me to leave.


    ¡°From the look of things, it seems you overheard my conversation with She a while ago.¡± She''s


    still smiling and I''m freaking out internally as I nod my head in agreement. Her face falls and she


    lets out a sad sigh. ¡°She''s having a hard time adjusting to your presence here and on top of that,


    she has a very short temper.¡±


    ¡°If she doesn''t want me here and that''s causing too much trouble, I can leave. I''m sure there are


    other ces I could go, I just have to find them. I don''t want to¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She cuts me off, her voice calm, but firm. I nearly die of shock when she gently reaches out for


    my hands and envelopes them in hers. The warmth in my chest reroutes itself to a different area of


    my body. A fluttering sensation in my stomach makes me anxious. I nearlybust when she


    brings the back of my right hand to her lips and kisses it.


    What in the seven hells is going on here?


    Her face is a wreck of emotions when she meets my gaze again and I''m looking at her as though


    she grew a second head.


    I have so many questions. The most prominent of which is why she just did what she did, but I


    simply have no energy to talk right now, so I keep staring at her like I¡¯m an idiot.


    ¡°You''re going nowhere. This is your home too. You are going to stay here with us and we''ll give you


    the protection you need from anyone trying to harm you.¡± Her brows pull together as she raises her


    left hand towards my face. Blood heat beneaths my skin when she gently ces the raised palm on


    my cheeks and gently caresses it. ¡°My baby¡­¡± She whispers with a teary voice. Chills run down my


    spine and my tears nds get to work. It''s just a matter of time before my eyes have gone ssy


    and there''s a painful knot in my throat I keep trying to push down into my stomach.

 Chapter 0316

    Chapter 0316


    Did she just call me her baby?


    And what''s that transparent liquid shimmering in her eyes? They can''t be tears, right?


    For all I know she''s not happy to see me here.


    Yesterday, when I hugged her, she went stiff in my arms and did not return the hug. She quickly


    changed the topic of discussion when I started mentioning our past. She acted so cold and aloof


    and it broke my heart. I was convinced that she was not happy to see me and she wanted nothing


    to do with me. What''s with all the warm gestures and sweet words today?


    And tears?


    ¡°My sweet girl¡­¡± She calls again, still stroking my cheeks and I cannot hold back tears. They roll


    down my cheeks uncontrobly and I have to sniffle my sobs in order to keep calm. ¡°I''ve missed you


    so much!¡± That confession is my undoing. A violent sob breaks through my lips and secondster


    I''m crying and wheezing and splintering into teardrops. Mother pulls me into a warm hug and I don''t


    hold myself back from crying like a baby on her shoulders. She gently rubs her back, sobbing softly


    while I cry my life away.


    Finally, the moment I had always dreamed up. For us to hug ourselves and cry in each other''s arms


    like there''s no tomorrow. The reunion of my dreams.


    ¡°I¡­¡± She croaks, gently pulling me out her arms and locking her teary gaze with mine. ¡°I''m so sorry


    for how I treated you yesterday.¡± She apologises and I start shaking my head.


    I don''t care how she treated me yesterday. She definitely had her reasons and they are valid.


    What''s important is what''s happening today.


    ¡°I acted that way because seeing you after all these reminded me of your father and how he


    betrayed our bond. I felt hurt again for the first time in many years. I''m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, mum. It''s okay. There''s no need for you to be sorry. Ipletely understand.¡± I recognize the


    warmth sipping through me as she smiles amidst her tears. She takes my hands in hers again and


    nts soft kisses on them.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Don''t you worry about She. She''lle around. You are my daughter and I didn''t save you from


    that cell only to send you away again. This is your new home and you are wee to stay for as


    long as you want.¡±


    ¡°But he''s going toe for me.¡± Iment, referring to Alpha Reagan.


    ¡°That''s only going to happen if he knows you''re here. You can stay secretly. I have a lot of influence


    in this pack. My father was the former Alpha and right now, my older brother is the current Alpha.


    We''ll make sure news of your presence in this pack doesn''t spread.¡±


    ¡°What about She? She hates me.¡±


    ¡°She doesn''t hate you. She''s just having a hard time adjusting and she''lle around pretty soon.


    If you''re worried about her saying anything, don''t be. She won''t.¡± I nod my head despite the


    uncertainty ragging in my blood.


    I don''t know how it''s going to work, but I trust her. She''s my mother. She loves me and she''ll do her


    best to protect me.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°This is a chance for you to start a new life and as your mother, I''m going to stay by your side and


    see to it that you seed. I''m very happy to hear how determined you are not to go back to a man


    who didn''t treat you right. I made that decision with your father and never looked back. See how


    well my life turned out. You can do the same. There are good men out there who will treat you with


    the love and respect you deserve. Forget about Alpha Reagan. He''s the past. You only have to look


    at the present and the future from now on.¡±


    Pain courses through my heart at the thought of forgetting Alpha Reagan and moving on with my


    life.


    He''s my fated mate and I love him with my entire being. I cannot deny the fact that we''ve had happy


    memories together and that he''s been good to me as well, but a life with him is not what I want.


    I want something else and I''m going to pursue it.


    ¡°Thank you, mother. I promise not to disappoint you.¡±


    It''s going to hurt, but I''ll ovee the pain. I''m a fighter afterall.

 Chapter 0317

    Chapter 0317


    REAGAN''S POV.


    It took less than no time for Kyle to get in contact with Ashanti''s father who did not hesitate to tell


    him everything we needed to know about Ashanti''s mother''s whereabouts. Her full name, the name


    of the pack she resides in and her home address. It took me all my self control not to leave for the


    Blue Diamond Pack in the middle of the night. I was restless and didn''t get even an ounce of sleep


    last night. I kept thinking, praying and wishing for morning toe so we can leave already.


    Yes.


    You heard right.


    I''ll be following the others to the pack.


    I could''ve sent my men like I did to the other packs, but because I have a very good feeling about


    this, I have decided to tag along. I want to be there when Ashanti is found. I want to see the


    surprised look on her face when she sees me again. I know our rtionship is very strained right


    now and I''ve done a lot of things to offend her. If I have to, I will go down on my knees and


    apologise for everything wrong I''ve done to her. If she wants me to do that in public, naked, I will do


    so in order to get her toe home with me.


    Apart from the fact that she''s my fated mate, I love Ashanti. I love her with all my heart, my soul and


    my body. I love her from here to the moon and back. I need her by my side. I will not function


    properly as a human or as a King without Ashanti in my life. So, the goddess help me find her here,


    in her mother''s pack.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are wee to our humble household, My Lord. We are honoured to have you here.¡± The


    Master of the house who introduced himself as Michael Smith, says with a bow and I sh him a


    tight smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Smith.¡±


    Right now we''refortably seated in the living room and for some time now, I''ve been secretly


    sniffing around, trying to catch a whiff of Ashanti''s pheromone, but so far, I''ve gotten nothing.


    God, I should have marked Ashanti. I would be able to reach out to her right now if I had just done


    that!


    My eyes skim over the woman, Ashanti''s mother and she bows.


    ¡°I''m sure you all must have heard about Ashanti''s disappearance. There was an issue back at my


    pack and she had to get locked up during the investigation. We seeded in proving her innocence


    by exposing the person who tried to pin such heinous crimes on Ashanti, but when I went back to


    the cell to tell her the news and release her, she was nowhere to be found.¡± The woman''s brows


    rose in surprise. I nod. ¡°Yes. And there was no sign of forced entry or exit from the cell. The locks


    were intact and my wardens saw no one go in or out. She vanished into thin air.¡± I breathe heavily. ¡°I


    know that anything could have happened to her, but I believe that she''s still alive and when I have


    come here because I think she''s here with you.¡± The woman turns to face her husband and they


    both exchange confused looks. My heart sinks into my abdomen.


    I don''t like what I''m seeing.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± The woman calls, turning to look at me again. ¡°We haven''t seen Ashznti. She


    hasn''t shown up here. By the way, it''s been many years since I left her with her father in his pack.


    She knows nothing about me, not to talk of where I live. She must have probably forgotten about my


    existence by now.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I say, shaking my head, my heart as heavy as steel. ¡°On the contrary, Ashanti had not stopped


    thinking about you for a single day since you left her. She always spoke about how much she''d love


    to meet you again and she even went as far as asking about your whereabouts from your father.


    That''s what gave me the feeling that she could be here. Because you''re the one person I know she


    could run to in a time like this.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± She exims. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And I had promised her we were going to find you with the information she had gotten from


    her father, but all these problems began and the n slowed down. If Ashanti is not here with you


    then, I really don''t know where she could have run to right now.¡±


    ¡°She really isn''t here.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have no reason to keep her here.¡± My eyebrows shoot up as I stare at her in shock.


    ¡°Excuse me, what?¡±


    ¡°I didn''t contact Ashanti all these years for a reason which I''ll tell you. I hated her father, that''s why I


    left him and staying in contact with her would have done nothing but remind me of the man who


    betrayed our mate bond. Even after all these years, those feelings have not changed and I still want


    nothing to do with Ashanti. If she had showed up here, I would have presented her to you before


    you even asked. I no longer consider her my daughter. So, don''t you worry, from what you


    exined, I''ve gathered that she''s eager to find me which I know she will and once that happens,


    you''ll be the first person I tell so you cane and get her away from me.¡±


    I am so stunned and speechless by her words that I turn and stare at Kyle and Ronald who look just


    as terrified as I am. Those are words no child should hearfrol Their mother''s mouth, no matter what.


    Now I have a strong urge to find Ashanti before she arrives and listen to her mother spew all these


    heartbreaking words to her. I look back at the woman, a part of me hoping she''ll smile and tell she''s


    just kidding, but the stoic expression she has on tells me she''s not. Her emotionless eyes are


    staring right back at me, cold as ice.


    I breathe heavily.


    ¡°These are not the words I expected to hear from you, but it''s okay. I''m going to try my best to find


    Ashanti so she doesn''t get to you and hear all these painful words. It''ll shatter her. But if she does


    before I find her, please, I beg you to find some other way to tell her these words. Not the brutal way


    in which you just spewed them out to me. She''s still your daughter. She loves you and rejecting her


    in such a manner will destroy her. Be nice and don''t hesitate to let me know when it happens.¡±


    ¡°I will take your words into consideration if that time everes, My Lord. And I will inform you like I


    mentioned before.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I say and rise to my feet.


    I need to leave this house this minute because I''m already getting


    very upset just by looking at her face.


    How dare she!

 Chapter 0318

    Chapter 0318


    CHAPTER TWO HUNDRED AND EIGHT.


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    ¡°Mum!¡± She calls furiously, seizing the cellphone from my hand, frowning like an angry bear.


    ¡°What do you mean we have to stay here for another? You said we coulde back home by


    evening!¡± Her voice is so loud, I''m sure people living five blocks away can hear her. I don''t miss the


    asional res she shoots my way.


    If we have to spend another day in this strange ce ¨C strange to me, but not to them ¨C it will be


    because of me.


    ¡°She¡­¡± our mother''s voicees through and she sounds sick and tired of She''s whining.


    We all are.


    ¡°You can''te home yet because we have to make sure Alpha Reagan didn''t leave his men


    behind to monitor us.¡±


    ¡°And what has that got to do with me? I''m not the one trying to hide. She can stay here alone. Just


    let mee back home.¡± She whines.


    ¡°And I say no!¡± Mother''s voice is firm and serious. ¡°You will stay there with your sister and return


    home when I say so. That is not up for a debate!¡±


    ¡°She''s not my¡­¡± Her sentence is cut short by the beeping sound of the phone. Mum just ended the


    call. ¡°Sister.¡± She finishes her statement anyway. When she turns to face me again, the fire in her


    eyes nearly sends me six feet. She''s so mad right now, I''m sure I would''ve gotten the beating of my


    life if I wasn''t older than her. ¡°This is all your fault!¡± She uses, taking a step forward.


    She''s right. We''re here, in another pack because of me.


    Last night, Our mother got a call from her brother, the Alpha of the Blue Diamond Pack. He told her


    about Alpha Reagan''s visit and mother immediately figured out the purpose of the visit. When she


    told me, I cried and begged her to hide me away from Alpha Reagan and after confirming with me


    for the hundredth time if that''s what I really wanted, she sent us(the twins and myself) along with a


    few royal guards out of the pack and we were brought here. That''s why She is so angry at me


    right now.


    ¡°I have a sleepover party to attend tonight but I''ll be missing that all thanks to you!¡± She screams yet


    again, her voice reverberating throughout the living room. Even Ryan who has been ignoring us all


    this time shoots her an irritated look. ¡°Don''t look at me like that. me of this on her!¡± She points


    her index finger at me and that''s my undoing.


    ¡°Today¡¯s Tuesday, which is a weekday. I highly doubt mum would''ve let you attend a sleepover even


    if we were home.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I have been apologising since the moment we got here for any inconvenience caused by this


    sudden movement. Don''t you think it was about time you gave me a break?¡± I ask calmly and she''s


    completely taken aback by my question. She takes a step back, her gaze intensifies and she


    chuckles in total disbelief.


    ¡°Did you¡­¡± She''s circling the same finger pointing at me a while ago around my face. ¡°Did you just


    use that tone on me? Did you just ask me that question?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I just did.¡± I say firmly. She chuckles yet again, this time around,looking at her brother.


    ¡°Ryan, did you hear that?¡±


    Ryan does not respond. She looks back at me.


    ¡°Look here¡­¡±


    ¡°I''m not looking anywhere.¡± I cut her mid sentence. ¡°For the umpteenth time, I''m sorry for putting


    you through all this stress and I hope you never find yourself in this kind of situation because if you


    do and someone treats you the way you treat me, you''ll be sorry!¡±


    ¡°Don''t you dare raise your voice at me!¡±


    ¡°You''ve been doing that to me the whole day! Why? Are you the only one allowed to lose your cool?


    Why can''t I raise my voice at you?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ because¡­ because¡­¡± She stops when she realises she has no reason to give.


    ¡°She.¡± Ryan finally acknowledges us. He rises to his feet and faces his twin sister who''s breathing


    like she''s going to explode soon. ¡°She''s right. Give her a break. She didn''t mean for things to turn


    out this way for her.¡± With that, he starts heading for the staircase.


    ¡°Why are we being punished for her predicaments?¡± She shouts after her brother but he doesn''t say


    anything else.


    I have so much to say to her, but I''m scared. The least mean word I utter to her will reach our


    mother''s ears and I don''t know how she''s going to take it.


    I just have to keep dealing with her bitchy attitude until she decides to change.


    ¡°This is so unfair!¡± She stomps her right leg on the ground and storms out of the house. I''m left all


    alone in the living room, contemting all my life decisions.


    Maybe I should''ve just let Alpha Reagan find me. I don''t think I can handle another sibling rivalry.

 Chapter 0319

    Chapter 0319


    REAGAN''S POV.


    I understand that by dying to im Ashanti, by not treating her as my equal and not telling my


    subjects sooner that she was my mate, Imitted a grave offense that warrants punishment, but I


    think this is too much. This is cruel and I''m starting to lose my cool. I was so confident about finding


    Ashanti in the Blue Diamond Pack. It took me all my courage to keep a straight face when Ashanti''s


    mother told me Ashanti had note to see her. I was even more dumbfounded when she firmly


    deciphered her aversion to taking Ashanti in if she ever showed up at her doorstep.


    Right now I''m not only worried for my mate, but I''m scared that she might go to meet her mother


    with all confidence only to get the disappointment of her life.


    I have to find Ashanti. I have to bring her back home. I have to make sure she doesn''t meet her


    mother and find out what I just found out. It will break her!


    My thoughts are interrupted by a knock on the door. I look straight ahead at the door, frowning as I


    let out an exasperated sigh. I''m not in the mood to see or talk to anyone, but when the thought that


    whoever is there could havee to give me good news crosses my mind, I give the signal. The


    door opens and I''m not surprised to see that it''s Kyle.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± He steps in and heads over to the table where I''m seated.


    ¡°Yes, Kyle.¡± My voice is a raspy, tired mess. ¡°Are you here to tell me something that''ll uplift my


    mood? Or should I kick you out?¡±


    ¡°You''ll probably kick me out after you hear it.¡± I groan.


    Another search party is back with news of no sign of Ashanti in whatever pack they were sent to go


    look for her.


    I know that''s what he''s here to say.


    ¡°If it''s about a search party not being able to find Ashanti, I don''t want to hear it.¡± I say, waving a


    dismissing hand at him. His shoulders sag in dismay. I watch his chest rise as he sucks in a heavy


    breath and quickly lets it out.


    ¡°Let Ronald and I go.¡± He repeats for the one millionth time. I shake my head, denying that


    suggestion for the one millionth time as well.


    ¡°As it is now, I''m barely functional. You guys are the ones running the pack in my stead. If I send


    you two away, I will run this pack to the ground and if I dare leave and spend a single night out of


    here, those pesky Lycan King''s who think they can overthrow me will turn this Pack into a venue for


    a Rogue festival. I can''t risk it. Just keep sending the best guys we''ve got.¡± I exin thoughtfully,


    leaning back on my chair.


    I have thought time and again to go out there and carry out this search on my own, but that would


    mean me staying out of this Pack for days and even weeks. I cannot risk that.


    The fact that I am the Lycan King does not make me free from jealousy and usurpation attempts. I


    have faced these before. My ex-mate died during one of those unexpected attacks and I still get


    PTSD whenever I think of something like that ever happening again.


    My presence in this pack scares them from making a move. If I leave, they will swarm in here with


    every rogue they can find and cause trouble. I cannot let that happen.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± Kyle calls after a long pause. I look back at him.


    ¡°Yes Kyle.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought that we''ve not been able to have a single trace of Ashanti''s whereabouts


    because that''s what she wants? What if she''s deliberately hiding from us? What if she doesn''t want


    us to find her? What if she wants away from all this and that''s why she left in the first ce?¡± His


    words leave his mouth with so much care and in the calmest tone, but when they reach my ears,


    they sound like harsh tones that jar in my ear like loud music, causing every hair on my head to


    stand erect and my scalp to start itching. Blood pauses in my veins as I ponder upon the hidden


    meaning in those words of his.


    What if Ashanti doesn''t want anything to do with me anymore?


    What if she''s deliberately hiding from me?


    What if she doesn''t want me to find her?


    These thoughts have never crossed my mind and now I feel like an idiot for that.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    We were not on good terms when she was locked up in the dungeon. Everything went downhill


    when she found out about Alina''s pregnancy. She believed I was truly responsible for it and


    threatened to leave me. That''s what made me lock her up in the penthouse. Another terrible thing I


    did was force her to have sex with me. She called me a monster and promised to leave me when


    she got the least chance. Then came the usation that led to her being locked up in the dungeon.


    Her angst towards me must have reached sky level and her determination to leave grew stronger at


    the hours ticked by.


    I don''t know how she pulled it off, but she escaped from the dungeon and left this pack just like she


    had promised and now, she''s somewhere, hiding, making sure I never find her again.


    It all makes sense now.


    No one kidnapped her. No one took her against her will and wherever she is right now, she''s not in


    a bad condition. She''s perfectly fine. She''s in hiding and she''ll do all she can to make sure I never


    find her again to bring her here in this pack where all she ever knew was problems and hardship.


    And it''s all my fault.


    My constant fear of the unknown. My cowardice and indecisive attitude pushed her away.


    I take in a deep breath that nearly breaks my chest and rise to my feet. I head to the transparent


    wall to ceiling window, shove both hands in my pockets and stare nkly at the busy street


    beneath.


    ¡°Keep searching.¡± I say absentmindedly, directing my words at Kyle who must be wondering the


    reason for my sudden silence. ¡°I agree with you that she could be in hiding right now, but she''s


    going toe out sooner orter, so ¡­.¡± I face him. ¡°Keep searching.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord. We will find her.¡± With that, he swivels on his heels and exits the office. I turn back to


    the window and take two steps closer.


    I am such a dog!

 Chapter 0320

    Chapter 0320


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± A little exmation leaves my mouth when Ryan gets into the back seat with me while


    She sits shot gun.


    She''s so mad at me. We''ve not exchanged a single word to each other since we had that little fight


    yesterday and I want it to stay that way. Because I feel like I''m going to lose my cool and give her a


    proper soclding if she tries to speak rudely to me again.


    ¡°You good?¡± Ryan inquires in a calm tone. I freeze on my seat. My brows rise to my hairline as I


    give him a surprised look.


    Did he just ask about my well being?


    ¡°I uh¡­ Yeah. I''m good.¡±


    ¡°Good¡± he says, buckling his seat belt. When we''re all settled in and our bags are put in the car, the


    driver gets in and we hit the road. I take that as the perfect opportunity to bury myself in my


    thoughts.


    When mum called to give us the signal toe back home, she said the coast was clear, meaning


    Alpha Reagan is convinced that I''m not with her. Once we go back to the Blue diamond Pack, I''ll


    have to start my life from scratch. It''s going to be hard and I know I''ll have many melt downs along


    the way, but I''m strong and resilient and I know I will make it. Especially since I have my mother by


    my side.


    For Alpha Reagan, I''m going to try my best to forget the man. Yes, I love him.


    God I love him so much that it hurts, but live is not enough.


    I''ve been through so much just being by his side. I don''t want to keep living that kind of life.


    ¡°Are you sure this is what you want?¡± A deep voice interrupts my thoughts, making me tremble as I


    snap out of reverie. I look ahead, thinking it''s the driver who asked the question, but it couldn''t be


    because his eyes are focused on the road and it''s just odd for him to have the one who asked the


    question because we''ve not really exchanged many words with each other since we embarked on


    this journey.


    The only person left is Ryan.


    I turn to him.


    He''s looking at me with expectant eyes and that''s when it hits me that he''s the one who asked the


    question.


    Since when did Ryan start caring about me?


    ¡°Did you¡­ Did that questione from you?¡±


    ¡°I believe so.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Another soft, quiet exmation leaves my mouth.


    He shocks me everyday.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I suck in a deep breath. ¡°I don''t quite understand what you meant.¡±


    ¡°You''re the Lycan King''s fated mate and by the default the Lycan Luna of the entire werewolf and


    Lycan world. Are you sure you want to leave all that behind? You''ll be pretty much an ordinary


    person if you stay with us.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°I don''t mind living as an ordinary person, Ryan. Besides I''ve been doing so all my life and to tell


    you what, it''s a lot more peaceful. There''s only problems and hardship on that high seat and I want


    none of that anymore.¡± I exin, trying to keep the bravest smile on my face. He simply nods his


    head and says.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Then looks away from me.


    The ride continues in dead silence and I''m grateful for that.


    Ryan might be younger than I am, but he intimidates me to the core. I''d rather drown myself in my


    thoughts than have a conversation with him. At least my heart doesn''t threaten to hop out of my


    chest when I''m thinking random things.


    ¡°Only an idiot will do what you''re doing right now.¡± She speaks from in front. I nearly evaporate


    from my seat when she looks behind, shooting me a scornful re. ¡°Yes. I juts called you and idiot


    because that''s what you are.¡±


    I open my mouth to speak but on second thought, I decide not to. I seal my lips and lean back


    against the chair. When she sees that I''m not going to say anything to her, she looks back in front


    and I calmly shake my head.


    With time, I''ll teach her a lesson just like I did with Rhea.

 Chapter 0321

    Chapter 0321


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    ¡°Ugh! Finally!¡± She grunts in the most frustrated tone as she gets out of the car, mming the


    door behind her. I flinch on my seat at the loud sound caused by that action of hers. My head veers


    to the left and my eyes fall on Ryan who''s shaking his head in disapproval.


    Me too, brother. Me too.


    Sighing heavily, I unbuckle my seatbelt and get out of the car as well, but making sure not to repeat


    She''s action. This car is far too precious and expensive to be rough handled as such.


    As I walk towards the main door, the gentle breeze blowing in the environment fans my face and my


    hair strands do not miss that opportunity to menace every one of facial features, especially my lips.


    It takes several attempts before I finally seed to tuck the loose strands behind my ear. The


    guards are carrying our luggage into the house while we make our way to the front porch. My eyes


    keep hovering all over the ce, drowning myself in the beauty and magnificence of the building


    and its surroundings. It''s huge and there are a lot of servants around tending to the gardens and


    lawns and everything else that needs tending.


    All I ever wanted was to find my mother. I never thought of her living condition because I never


    cared about it. Even if she were dirt poor, I''d have had absolutely no problem staying with her. I''m


    just really impressed and happy to see that she has been living a good life all this while.


    ¡°You kids are here.¡± Her joyous voicees through and I look straight ahead to see her walking


    out of the main door of the house. She, who''s already close to her, ducks under her outstretched


    right arm and storms into the house. I can bet she was rolling her eyes as she ducked. She just


    ignored our mother like she wasn''t in the way.


    How rude!


    Mum, who doesn''t seem the least bothered by She''s r¨¦action, smiles even wider at Ryan who


    simply gives her a peck on her jaw and walks into the house.


    Thenes me.


    My face almost split on two halves when I see that her arms are still widely stretched for me to hug


    her. I crash into them. I hug her with all my might, inhaling her sweet smell and smiling like a fool.


    God, I love this! I''m never going to get used to my mother''s presence.


    ¡°Wee back home.¡± She says once we''re out of each other''s arms.


    ¡°Thank you mum.¡±


    ¡°Let''s go inside. We have so much to discuss.¡± She holds my arms, leading me in a swivel that turns


    us towards the door and we both head into the building. Once in the living room, we settle on a


    couch and she keeps staring at me with her glowing eyes. I almost get shy. ¡°Did the twins give you


    a hard time?¡± She asks, flinching a little because she thinks they did. My first instinct is to nod and


    say yes, but then that won''t be true.


    ¡°Uh¡­ not really.¡± Her brows furrow.


    ¡°Not really?¡± Her eyes tell me she wants me to expatiate.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I adjust myself on the couch. ¡°Ryan didn''t give me a hard time. On the contrary, he showed


    concern.¡±


    ¡°He did?¡± She asked, surprised and I nod, smiling brightly.


    ¡°Yeah. He asked me a few questions and uh¡­ told She to give me a break after the phonecall we


    had the other night that got her so upset.¡± A gentleugh follows.


    ¡°Did he?¡± Mother asks yet again, joining me in myughter. ¡°Oh my God! Isn''t he full of surprises?¡±


    ¡°He''s so sweet.¡±


    ¡°He likes you. He likes you very much, trust me. God for you!¡± She yfully pushes my arms and I


    fall back on the couch,ughing heartily and reminiscing about all the one word conversations I had


    with Ryan.


    Mother is right. He likes me.


    ¡°He sure does.¡± I agree to her statement.¡±


    ¡°And for She, you shouldn''t let her walk all over you. Once in a while, be the big sister and put her


    in her ce. Like Ryan correctly said, it was about time she gave you a break!¡±


    Ah!


    Just the exact words I wanted to hear.


    Permission granted.


    Now I''m ready for She and her tantrums.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now that this is settled and Alpha Reagan has no reason toe sniffing around here


    anymore, you have to think of what you wanna do from now on and there are a million things out


    there for you to choose from. You are free now and you can finally live that life you''ve always


    dreamed of.¡± I let out a deep sigh of relief.


    This is it.


    This is finally it!


    I''m free to live my life the way I want.


    ¡°Well¡­ I haven''t really thought of what I want to do yet. I still need some time.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Take all the time you need. I just want you to know that you need not hesitate to tell me


    whatever you need. Michael and I are here to support you very step of the way. Okay?¡± Her words


    cause tears to burn at the back of my eyelids. I suck in a deep breath and swallow the painful knot


    in my throat and blinking fast so tears don''t escape from my eyes. I don''t want to ruin such a sweet


    moment with tears.


    This is like a dreame true.


    Me, with my mother, living a life where I can make my own decisions.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I love it.


    ¡°Thank you very much mum. You are the best mother in the world.¡± We share another warm hug


    before she starts urging me to rise up.


    ¡°You should go and freshen up. Lunch will ready anytime soon. I can''t wait to have lunch with all of


    you.¡±


    ¡°Me too mum. See youter.¡± I give her onest peg before heading for the staircase. There''s a big


    smile on my face as I ascend the flight of stairs.


    This second chance of life that has been given to me, I''m going to live it to the fullest!

 Chapter 0322

    Chapter 0322


    REAGAN''S POV.


    ONE WEEK LATER.


    All the search parties we dispatched have returned with still no news of Ashanti''s whereabouts. No


    one they spoke have seen or smelled or even heard about Ashanti and I''m begining to get worried.


    Even if she was in hiding somewhere, someone could have seen her, but that doesn''t seem to be


    the case. I''m starting to to lose my brain cells.


    ¡°King.¡± I call in the most frustrated tone ever with my eyes closed. ¡°I''m begining to get scared. This


    isn''t normal.¡±


    ¡°If she were dead, we could have felt it. The sadness, the depression, the snapping of the mate-


    bond like we felt with Selene, but we haven''t and that means she''s still out there. Somewhere.


    Probably alone. We have to keep searching.¡± King encourages and that touches my soul.


    She''s out there, alone.


    Ashanti''s a tough girl. She has impable fighting skills and needs absolutely no one to protect her.


    Any rogue whoes her way will be dead before they draw in their second breathe. But I''m


    worried. She''s alone. I''m not saying she needs me to protect her, but I want to be the one protecting


    her.


    She''s my mate. She was fated to me. The Moon goddess made me her guardian¡­


    Speaking of the moon goddess¡­ could this really be her way of punishing me?


    Oh sweet mother, if that''s the case, have mercy on me. I have learned my lesson.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Have you?¡± King chimes in again.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any idea how much I''m holding myself back from berating you for putting us in this


    situation?¡±


    ¡°Why hold yourself back. Just do it.¡±


    ¡°It''s not worth it. We''ve already lost her.¡±


    ¡°No, we haven''t!¡±


    ¡°Well is she here then?¡±


    ¡°Oh drat! Go lie down in a corner!¡± I shut him out and lean back against my chair, groaning.


    This is getting out of hand.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± A voice cuts through the atmosphere. I look up to see Ronald walking up to me


    with a gloomy look on his face.


    ¡°Yes Ronald.¡±


    ¡°The men are ready. All we need are your others to have them dispatched.¡± He reports calmly. My


    gaze drops to the table and another sigh escapes my chest.


    ¡°Ronald.¡±


    ¡°My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you please.¡±


    ¡°Please don''t tell me you''re losing hope.¡±


    I look up at him and shake my head.


    ¡°I could never.¡±


    ¡°Good. We''ll dispatch the men immediately and keep you updated.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He nods and exits the


    office and I proceed to drown myself in my thoughts again. I need Ashanti back in my life.


    I swear I''ll lose it if I don''t find her.


    "You should have thought of that when you hesitated to im her!" King chimes in again and I


    hastily rise to my feet, growing like an angry bear.


    "Right, thank you, King. Thank you very much for the constant reminder."


    "I''m happy you''ve learned your lesson. When next you see her, you''ll treat her better!"


    I shut my mouth and stay still because he has said nothing but the truth.


    After this experience, I''m going to treat Ashanti like the queen she is when next I st my eyes on her!

 Chapter 0323

    Chapter 0323


    TWO YEARS LATER.


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    ¡°Mum, I''m sorry, but your makeup was taking too much time so Ryan and I had to leave first.¡± I cry


    over the phone and my mother snorts in derision on the other end.


    ¡°You children will never give me a break!¡±


    ¡°See you at the conference hall Ma. Bye bye.¡± I hang up and throw the phone into my purse, letting


    out a heavy sigh.


    As she gets older, her love for make-up grows stronger and that frustrates everyone at home,


    including my step-father, Michael.


    I look through the window and notice that we just arrived at the building premises. The driver drives


    towards the main entrance of the building and the moment he parks, a guard dressed in a ck suit


    opens the car door for me and I step out elegantly with my purse in my left hand. My eyes rake up


    along the length of the tall building standing before me and a smile spreads on my face.


    I did it!


    Two years ago, my mother asked me what I''d love to do since I was free to live my life the way I


    wanted and I chose to take up fashion and design. With the the help of my mother and Michael and


    even my uncle, the Alpha of this Pack, I was able to receive the training I needed without my


    identity being revealed. After my training, My mother and I started a Fashion and Designpany


    called Thread Treasure Creations, normally called TTC which has grown to be the biggest and


    most sessful fashion and designpany in the pack. I''m the Chief Designer of thepany


    while my mother is the CEO. However, only a few key designers who signed iron-d NDAs in the


    presence of the Alpha of the Pack, know me.


    The rest of the workers and pack members do not know who the nameless and faceless Chief


    Designer is. There have been spections about who the person may be and a few people have


    even imed to be me, but have been exposed. I work in private with my designers and the only


    thing the public gets to see from me are my final designs which are always the talk of the town.


    These two years have been the best years of my life. I live with a family that loves me to bits and


    treats me well. I''m doing what I enjoy, what I''m good at doing at my own pace. There''s no one to


    give me orders. There are no nders or hardships. I''m just living life the way I had always wished,


    but right now, I feel like all of that is about to end because today is the day I reveal my identity to the


    public.


    ¡°This way, Miss.¡± One of the guards I left home with says he starts leading the way in the building.


    ¡°I don''t want you to escort me. I''ll go by myself.¡± The three guards give me shocked gazes and I


    give them a curt nod.


    ¡°But Ma¡¯am.. we were told to¡­¡±


    ¡°There''s no need, Luke. I''ll be revealing my identity today anyway. Besides, I have on make-up,


    people won''t recognize me just yet. Let me do this. Please.¡± They all reluctantly nod their heads and


    step aside, giving me way to make my grand entrance into the building.


    This will be the first time in two years I''m using this entrance.


    Whenever I came here, I would be driven to the underground parking lot where I''d take the private


    elevator straight to the floor I''m meant to be working at.


    My confidence starts dwindling as I walk closer to the revolving door that leads into the clothing


    store lobby. I don''t miss the strange looks I''m getting from passers by and even when I step into the


    lobby, everyone seems to stop what they are doing and look at me. My knees have won the right to


    tremble.


    I should have gone with mum''s idea of me using the underground parking lot and then the private


    elevator. The looks I''m getting from these people are scary. I should not have asked the guards to


    stay behind.


    ¡°Stop being a wussy!¡± Lena snaps. ¡°They are looking at you because they want to harm you. Look


    around. They are all admiring your outfit and maybe the purse you''re holding.¡± She points out and I


    do some self checking out before staring back at the onlookers and indeed, they seem to be


    admiring me , not ring at me. It seems they haven''t recognized me either?


    How could they?


    They''ve never seen me physically. When Alpha Reagan was still on a hot search for me, lyohotis


    were all over the news, but that''s pTpV. I''m sure they''ve all forgotten about that incident anyway.


    With my new found confidence, I wear a very bright smile on my face and head to the clothing


    section of the lobby to check out some clothes I seeondusy. My smile widens as I admire my


    very own designs being gushed at and admired by onlookers and potential buyers.


    ¡°Whoever that Chief designer is, she''s amazing and I cannot wait for the announcement so I can


    finally know who she is!¡± A girl narrates to her group of friends and I linger around, pretending to


    check out a few clothes just so I can listen to the rest of their conversation.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    For the first time ever, I''m listening to girls praising me and it feels so good.


    I cannot wait to finally reveal myself.

 Chapter 0324

    Chapter 0324


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    With time, the people around stop looking at me and resume their activities so I decide to linger


    around some more. I''m in the section of the lobby where various clothes have been put on disy


    on mannequins, in shelves and on hangers and there are people, mostly women in each aisle,


    checking out one or two outfits. I cannot help but smile proudly each time someonepliments a


    dress design, a fabric or the colourbination. It took a lot of time and effort and hardwork to get


    here.


    As I walk along the aisle, the sight of a red, shimmering dress, sloughed between other dresses of


    different designs, grabs my attention. With creased brows, I hasten my footsteps towards the dress


    to check it out. When I arrive at the spot, I stretch my hand towards the row to the hanger on which


    the dress is hanging from and gently take out the dress from it. I hold the dress up, admiring it when


    suddenly, a hand appears from nowhere behind me and snatches the dress. Quickly, I whip my


    head behind to see who it is and I''m greeted with a heavily baked face which belongs to a woman


    who seems to be in her forties. There''s a wide shallow smile on her face that screams trouble.


    ¡°I got it first.¡± The smile has disappeared. Now she''s frowning as though daring me to call her a liar.


    I take the dare.


    ¡°That''s a lie. You snatched the dress from my hand.¡± I tell her tly and her gaze grows darker.


    ¡°No, I did not!¡± Her voice is higher than it should by the time she says thest word. That attracts


    stares from the other clients and even a sales girl who calmly approaches us.


    ¡°Is everything alright here?¡± She asks in the sweetest tone.


    ¡°I got this dress first, but this girl seized it from me and now she''s trying to gaslight me!¡± The woman


    firmly uses, still using her loud tone. More people swarm by to watch the drama unfolding.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­¡± The Sales girl calls. ¡°If she seized the dress like you im, why is it in your possession


    and not hers?¡±


    Brilliant question!


    The woman looks from me, to the girl and back to me,pletely speechless.


    ¡°Are you calling me a liar?¡± She suddenly bursts out. ¡°Your manager! Where is the Manager of this


    store? I need to see your manager!¡± She starts screaming and other salespersons rush towards us


    to see what''s going on. ¡°I am a VIP client here. I should be able to get whatever I want!¡± She''s still


    yelling and it¡¯s grating on my nerves.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you have to calm down. Your loud tone is distracting others.¡±


    I don''t like the attention were getting right now. No one has recognized me yet but it''s just a matter


    of time before someone does and blows off my cover. I mean to reveal myself today, but not like


    this.


    ¡°She can have the dress.¡± I tell the sales girl who''s trying to settle our problem. ¡°I''ll get something


    else. She can have that one.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure Miss?¡± She asks kindly and I sh her a gentle smile as I nod my head.


    ¡°I promise it''s fine. Just let her have it.¡± With that, I walk past the women and start heading for the


    elevator. My cell phone starts ringing in my bag and Ie to a halt to fish it out.


    It''s my mother again.


    ¡°Hello mother.¡± I call, pressing the phone against my ear after swiping the answer icon.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°In the building, why?¡±


    ¡°I just arrived.¡±


    Now I''m standing Infront of the elevator door, waiting for it to arrive.


    ¡°Alright. I''m going up.¡± My heart starts hammering in my chest when I end the call. The elevator


    arrives a few minutester and I step it, thanking my stars there''s no one here with me. I press the


    floor number I''m heading to as the door closes and drown myself in my thoughts when the ride


    begins.


    Things are going to take a drastic turn when I reveal myself. People will be shocked and amazed


    and confused. Some will be infuriated. After I mysteriously disappeared from Reagan''s pack, there


    was an intense search for me thatsted almost an entire year, but because I was kept hidden in


    my mother''s house, I was never found by his men.


    Apart from my family and a few other people whom I work with or who work for me, like guards and


    servants, no one else knows my whereabouts and there have been many spections about that.


    Many theories of my disappearance have been formted. Some say I mysteriously found my way


    to the human world and now I live there with humans. Others say I might have done surgery to


    change my looks so I will never be identified. Others are convinced that I''m dead.


    These stories and many others will resurface when the announcement is made today and it''s


    making me scared.


    Mother was the one who convinced me to do this. I was okay with working in the background till the


    end of time, but she wasn''t satisfied with the idea.


    When we finally meet in her office, she first goes to the conference room to address the staff


    member of thepany while I stay behind, waiting for her to signal me to join them.


    As I wait, my thoughts travel back to Alpha Reagan.


    I would be lying if I said a single day has passed without me thinking about him. He has been on my


    mind every single day and there were times when I had to hold myself back from shape shifting and


    running all the way to his pack, to his castle in my wolf form.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I miss him.


    I miss him so much that it hurts and a huge part of me still loves him. Still yearns for him. Still


    pesters me everyday about dropping everything and going to meet him, but I can''t do that.


    I will not!


    ¡°Let''s see if you keep up with that mentality when we get to the Lunar Crescent Pack for the


    Fashion King Competition.¡± Lena chimes in from nowhere and I roll my eyes, exhaling heavily.


    The Fashion King Competition.


    That''s the main reason why Mother seeded in convincing me to reveal myself to the public.


    It''s apetition whereby famous designers from various packs all meet at the Lunar Crescent


    Pack and engage in a Fashion and Designpetition whichsts six months and the winner of


    that show gets to be crowned Fashion King of the season. Thepetition is hosted every five


    years and I cannot begin to exin the benefits thate with the title of Fashion King. It''s a title


    people are willing to do anything to get.


    I didn''t want to join, but mother convinced me to and now, I have to reveal my identity because I


    cannotpete as an anonymous designer.


    If I go in for thispetition and win this show, it will take my brand to a whole new level. I know I''ll


    have to deal with Alpha Reagan. I''ll cross that bridge when I get there, for now, I¡­


    A knock interrupts my thoughts. The door opens, revealing Ryan, who stands in the doorway with


    his usual poker face.


    ¡°It''s time.¡± His tone is so chill, it makes me smile despite the nervousness bubbling in my chest.


    This is it.

 Chapter 0325

    Chapter 0325


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I present to you the founder and chief designer of Thread Treasure


    Creations, Ashanti Anderson.¡± Mother announces proudly as I make way into the spacious


    conference room with the brightest, yet most nervous smile nted on my face.


    I don''t know why I''m so nervous, but God, I''m nervous.


    All eyes are on me as I make my way to the empty head seat at the other end of the table with legs


    that feel like jelly. When I get there, I stay standing and as I take inventory of the room, I notice that


    most of them seem terrified to see me and I quite understand the reason for that.


    They have recognized me.


    ¡°Oh my Goodness!¡± A woman, who can''t hold it in anymore exims with a loud gasp, her hands


    cupping her mouth to probably prevent the scream in her chest from flying out. They all exchange


    confused looks while others stare intensely at my mother who keeps smiling and nodding at them.


    ¡°Isn''t she Ashanti?¡± A man questions. ¡°Alpha Reagan''s true mate who disappeared to years ago?¡±


    He asks aghast and I give him a small nod that makes his brain explode in his mind.


    ¡°What in the seven hells is going on here?¡± Another terrified looking man chimes in. ¡°You mean to


    tell me Ashanti here has been the one creating all those hit designs? She''s the chief Designer we''ve


    all been longing to meet?¡± There''s a look ofplete disbelief on his face.


    If I were butter, I would have melted under the heated gazes they are all shooting my way at this


    moment.


    ¡°Yes, it''s me.¡± I reply to the man with a cheerful smile. ¡°I won''t go into the details of why I made the


    decision to stay hidden and anonymous these past years. It¡¯s not important. Also, I know the


    moment this information leaves this room, the entire werewolf world is going to be on fire, but I want


    to assure you all that nothing changes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I highly doubt that.¡± It''s a woman and she''s smiling so brightly. ¡°Don''t you get it? You are the


    Lycan King''s mate. You are the Lycan Luna of this world. The moment Alpha Reagan knows your


    whereabouts, he wille for you!¡±


    ¡°I''m not oblivious to that spection.¡± I reciprocate her smile. ¡°Let me be the one to worry about and


    handle that issue when ites knocking. For now¡­¡± I gently pull out the chair and sit down, hyper


    aware of the intense gazes I''m getting from each and everyone of them.


    I can''t me them. I would be bbergasted as well if I were in their shoes and this kind of


    revtion was done. What I''m happy about is the fact that they do not seem to be angry or


    disappointed in the fact that I''m the Chief Designer. All I see as I look at their faces is pure wonder,


    a bit of confusion and then amusement.


    I love it.


    ¡°I just want to let you all know that it has been a pleasure working for you this entire time. You all


    have been amazing and the Designers have some great talent too. It''s with your talent, dedication


    and hardwork that TTC has reached this height and I hope that this revtion doesn''t change


    anything. We are all colleagues and my greatest wish is for us to keep working together to reach


    higher heights. Forget about the Lycan King or my supposed position in this Lycan world. I want


    nothing to do with all that, that''s why I left and stayed hidden all this time. This¡­ What we do is the


    life I''ve chosen to live. Let''s keep up with the good work.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    By the time I''m done with my speech, they are all nodding their heads in approval and the


    impressed looks I see on some of their faces almost makes my heart burst with pride.


    I didn''t expect this to go so well. I''ve been so used to people rejecting me. Both at my father''s and


    Alpha Reagan''s pack, all people ever did was hate and reject me at first nce, but it''s different


    here.


    It feels surreal.


    ¡°Well, Miss Anderson¡­¡± And elderly woman who hasn''t said anything since I got in finally speaks.


    ¡°We''ve all been waiting for this day toe and now that it''s here, personally, I''m impressed to see


    that the Chief Designer is a girl as young as you and I''m happy you followed your heart. I don''t


    know about the others, but seeing you now has only further fueled my determination to work harder


    in thispany.¡±


    Tears burn at the back of my eyelids as I listen to the woman say all those sweet words about me. I


    blink multiple times to prevent them from escaping my eyes. This is such a feel-good moment and I


    don''t want to ruin it by crying.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Mrs James. I''m honored to receive such great words of admiration from you.


    Thank you.¡± I turn to the others. ¡°And I talk you all as well for the work you''ve been putting in for


    TTC to soar to this great level. From now on, there will be no anonymity and I''ll be here on a daily


    basis, just like you all so we can work together to create even better designs. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°We look forward to working with you too, Miss Anderson.¡±


    Miss Anderson.


    Mrs James addressed me as that, but it didn''t hit as hard as it just did now.


    I have never been addressed as such. It''s always just been Ashanti or some swear word used by


    Rhea or the Harem girls.


    I like the new change. It makes me feel like I have an identity. Like I am my father''s daughter.


    Speaking of my father. I miss him. Now that I''m no longer in hiding, I''m going to find time to pay him


    a visit.


    ¡°Thank you all very much.¡± I say, looking at each and everyone of their faces and nodding my head.


    ¡°With that settled, let''s talk about Fashion King. After much persuading from my mother, I have


    finally given in. We are going for thepetition!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± A triumphant squeales from the other end and I look to see a young guy whom I know as


    Caleb, driving his right fist through the air over and over again as he does his little celebration. It


    makes me chuckle. ¡°I hope everyone is as excited about the news as Caleb is.¡± I''m looking around


    and everyone is nodding their heads as they unanimously express their relief for the fact that I


    finally agreed to let thepany partake in thepetition. ¡°As we all know, there''s not much time


    left. All contestants are supposed to be at the Lunar Crescent Pack by Saturday, which is in three


    days. So, let''s all pack our bags and everything else we need and go show those judges what we''ve


    got.¡±


    A round of apuse erupts throughout the entire room and I join them in the pping. From my


    peripheral view, I can see my mother smiling proud at me and my heart swells with pride. It''s going


    to burst soon and I''m going to start crying if this moment doesn''t end already.


    It''s overwhelming.


    I cannot believe I''ve worked hard to be a sessful Designer.


    I can''t wait to get to the Lunar Crescent Pack for thispetition. I''m so ready to show them all


    what I''ve got.


    Them¡­ including Alpha Reagan.

 Chapter 0326

    Chapter 0326


    REAGAN''S POV.


    "Alpha Reagan!" An anxious voice calls my name and the next second, my office doores flying open and two men are rushing into my office and over to me with ipads in their hands as though they are being chased.


    Kyle and Ronald.


    The moment I see them and the state they are in, I immediately understand what has got them running into my office in such a frantic manner.


    "Alpha Reagan." Ronald calls yet again and they bothe to a halt in front of me, breathing hard.


    "Yes. What is it?"


    "Have you seen this?" Kyle asks, holding the screen of his iPad to my face and my thoughts are confirmed when I read the title of the article disyed on the lit ipad screen.


    ''THE LYCAN LUNA RETURNS.''


    I nod.


    "Yeah. It''s the same article I was reading before you two barged in here like hooligans." Kyle drops the iPad on the table and nts both hands on his waist, still breathing fast. "Two years. Two good years we''ve been searching for her, but nothing! And all of a sudden this?'' What in the banana cake is going on here?" He asks, greatly agitated and Ronald who doesn''t seem to know what to do or say, starts pacing. Calmly, I rise from the chair I''m sitting on and go around the table to meet Kyle.


    "Well..." My raspy voice croaks as I lean against the edge of the table, facing Kyle who''s still standing in his akimbo posture and sighing inplete disbelief every now and then.


    It''s funny.


    Both of their reactions to the


    situation are funny. Kyle''s


    bbering, Ronald''s


    tongue-tightedness and


    unnecessary pacing... they are


    totally


    hrious but I don''t have it in me to


    laugh at this moment because I''m thinking everything at once and I don''t know what or how to feel about this situation.


    You cannot imagine the shock I felt when this article suddenly popped on my screen as I was checking a few things online. Pictures of Ashanti stered all over the inte. Pictures of her looking just amazing and write ups about her sessful Fashion and Design Company.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She fucking owns Thread Treasure Creations. One of the fastest growing Fashion and Design Companies in this werewolf world.


    I''m happy for her. I''m fucking proud of all that she has achieved, but a part of me weeps.


    I weep for myself.


    She wasn''t bluffing when she told me didn''t want to be with anymore two years ago. She was serious when she said she was going to leave me. She did and she sessfully hid from me for two good years whilst building herself to be the sessful woman she is today.


    I asked the goddess for a mate and she gave me a fighter.


    Nice one.


    "Well what?" Kyle''s impatient voice interrupts my thoughts and I stare at him again. The look on his face almost sends me in stitches. That''s when I realize I did notplete my sentence. I shrug, cross my arms over my chest and then my right foot over the left to make myself morefortable.


    "We should be happy she''s alive and doing pretty well for herself." I say carefully and the horrified expression on Kyle''s face worsens. I nearlyugh.


    "That''s it? That''s all you have to say? Alpha Reagan you just found you mate and all you have to say is you''re happy she''s alive and going well for herself? This is someone you''ve been searching for... we''ve all been searching for for two years now!"


    "What would you have me do, Kyle?


    me


    Give out orders for men to storm the Blue Diamond pack, bundle her and bring her to me against her will?" ask with creased brows and the agitating man rxes. His shoulders sag His face falls and one hand


    leaves his waist and scratches the back of his head.

 Chapter 0327

    Chapter 0327


    "Well..." he takes two steps back. Exhales heavily. "Well..."


    "Kyle." I cut him off. "You were right when you said there''s a possibility that we weren''t able to find Ashanti because she did not want us to find her. This is proof. What matters now is that she has shown herself to us again. What''s even sweeter is the fact she''sing here for the Fashion King Competition in a few days."


    "Is she?"


    "You didn''t even read till the end of the article, did you?"


    ¡°Read till the end? Are you kidding me right now?... My mind exploded like a bomb when I saw her picture pop up on my screen!"


    A small chuckle escapes my lips, but I''m quick to stop myself from chuckling too much before I further provoke him and receive a hard punch. "Look Kyle." I give a gentle pat on his shoulder. "Don''t see me looking and acting so calm and think I''m not as agitated as you are. As a matter of fact I''m holding myself from going over the Blue Diamond Pack right now to see Ashanti. I''ve had to shut my wolf outpletely so he can stop threatening to take over me and run all the way there by himself. I''m feeling everything at once, but I know I have stay calm and act rationally." "The only rational way to act right now is for you to go over to that Pack and bring our Luna back home!" He says firmly. I shake my head in denial. "No. On the contrary, that''s the most stupid, selfish and most inconsiderate decision I can take right now. She''s going to hate me even more if I dare to do. It''s only going to make things more difficult for me."


    "So what do you intend to do?"


    Ronald has joined us again and he looks very eager to hear my response to that question.


    I take a deep inhale. Try to gather my bearings and arrange my thoughts so that when I spill them out, they can make sense to these two, anxious men standing before me. Because if it were left to them, we should all leave for the Blue Diamond Pack right now so we can meet Ashanti, bundle her and bring us back home with her.


    A strategy even my ancestors will strike me dead for trying to use.


    It''s just dump.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "You two remember the circumstances that led to her dissapearance in the first ce, don''t you?"


    "Yeah..."


    "Yeah... we do


    "Great. She was constantly being used of crimes she did notmit. The pack subjects hated her. There was Alina who had sworn to make her life miserable and then the pregnancy issue. I also did some terrible things that got her really


    upset with me. All of this madee


    choose to leave and I''ve spent thest two years berating and cursing myself for not preventing these things from happening and above all, for not treating her right in the first ce. Now that I''ve found her, do you honestly think I want to walk down that path again? I don''t want her to feel like I''m trying to exert dominance over her again. She''s my mate and that means she''s my equal and I have to learn to treat her as such. It''s going to be hard trying to get her back, but I won''t give up."


    "We don''t intend to let you do that by the way." Ronald makes clear and I raise my hands, surrendering to him.


    "Yes Sir. So, what we''re going to do


    is wait for her to arrive for thepetition and from there, I''ll do things the way a gentleman should. I''ll wooher again and I''ll make things right between us like I should have done from the begining. Trust me."


    I mean every word I just said.

 Chapter 0328

    Chapter 0328


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    The entire pack is buzzing with my name. My pictures are all over social tforms and even on the news. The news spread like wildfire and people arepletely bombed by the fact that I''ll be attending the Fashion Kingpetition. It was a hassle having to leave the building after the announcement was the made. All entrances were crowded with reporters. The guards had a hard time clearing the way for me to pass through. Even when we got home, there were some reporters flocking around thepound premises but they were immediately sent away by Michael when he arrived. I swear I never expected things to take such a drastic turn. I had suspected that revealing myself after all this time would cause somemotion, but not to this level. The attention I''m getting makes me feel like I''m some important person in the society whereas I''m not!


    ¡°Ashanti." Mother calls as she descends the staircase with her cell phone in her hand.


    "Yes mother." I look up at her.


    "Have you tried reaching She?" Shees to meet Ryan and I in the living room. She has on that worried look she always wears when one of us is not back home at a certain hour.


    "No. I haven''t."


    "What about you, Ryan?"


    "I haven''t."


    "Where on earth could this girl be." Shements in a worried tone. She dials a number on her phone and presses it against her ear. After listening for a while, the phone drops from her ear and she groans in frustration. "It''s almost midnight. She''s supposed to be home by now."


    "Mum. I''m sure She is fine. She went out with friends, remember."


    "Why is her phone switched off?''


    "Apparently..." Ryan chimes in. "She switched it off to avoid this..." He looks at mum. "Your constant check ups. I would have done the same." He turns back to face the TV screen. I seal my lips together to hide my smile.


    He''s right.


    She definitely switched off her phone to avoid mum''s multiple iing calls to ask her whereabouts. I''ve done that a few times as well. "Young man. Don''t you dare use that tone on me. And remember we are not done discussing the issue of you wanting to take a gap year!" "What do you mean?" Ryan asks, turning to look at her again. A little crease forms between his brows as he frowns his cute face.


    "You are not taking a gap year!"


    Ugh!


    Here we go again.


    They''ve been on this for past one month and everytime she brings it up, Ryana gets upset. He calmly rises from his seat.


    "I''m done fighting over this issue with you."


    "For goodness sake Ryan, you are so smart. You have an excellent CGPA. There''s enough money to pay for any university you want to attend. Why do you keep insisting on staying home for an entire year."


    "I''m not just going to stay at home for an entire doing nothing. I need time to decide if I want to get into the medical or engineering field. Also, I''m going with Ashanti to the Lunar Crescent Park for the Fashion King Competition. That''s six months of intense training in the craft of Fashion and Design."


    "God, you are driving me crazy!"


    "Likewise you Ma. Likewise you!" He starts ascending the staircase.


    Now it''s just me and her left in the living room.


    Just great. It''s my turn to receive some nagging.


    "Can you believe him?" She joins me on the sofa. "He''s wasting his life away."


    "No he''s not. Give him a break mum. Give


    We both know how smart and ambitious Ryan is. He might be just eighteen but he sure as hell knows what he''s doing. Chill." I try my best to persuade her. She lets out a heavy sigh of exasperation.


    "You kids are driving me crazy. She now keepste nights, Ryan wants to drop out of school and you will not ept to date anyone. I''m going to die before my time."


    "I see what you did there mum. Don''t try to turn to me right now."


    "I''m in fact turning to you right now. Alpha Reagan must have heard the news about you. You should expect his summons anytime soon. Or maybe he''s going toe here himself." I giggle in disbelief, shaking my head.


    "He would never."


    "What makes you say that?"


    "It''s been two years mum. He definitely has another girl in his life. He''s not going to send for me ore all the way here for me."


    "You honestly think we wouldn''t know if he had another girl in his life? Have you forgotten that man is the Lycan King?"


    "No I haven''t."


    "So what will you do if he sends for you or if hees for you in person."


    "Mum... he''s not gonnae."


    "What if he does?"


    "Why do you keep insisting?"


    "Because I wanna know if there''s any tiny... you know... itty-bitty chance that you two could get back together?"


    My brows furrow as I ask; "Where''s thising from?"


    ¡°Ashanti." Her tone is calm, but firm. "When you go over there, you''re going to have several encounters with Alpha Reagan. Maybe he''ll hell try to woo you again. I just want to know where you stand."


    "Mum. I left that pack for a reason and it hasn''t changed. I want nothing to do with Alpha Reagan. I''m going to the Lunar Crescent Pack for a one purpose and that''s to win the Fashion King Competition. Nothing else."


    "I''m happy to hear that. You know thest thing want is for you to get back together with that man. However you should also try to find love, my dear. Now that you can live freely and interact with other people, you should meet someone you can start a rtionship with. If you want I can introduce you to Kol."


    "Who the hell is Kol?" I am confused. She shoots me a smile that I don''t like.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "He''s the Beta''s younger brother. A


    cardiologist. He''s not only good


    looking, he''s really smart and very sessful. The two of you will make a perfect match!" She ends the description with a yful wink that makes me cringe.


    I''m notfortable discussing these things with her.


    "Alright mum. I think I''ll retire for the day." I kiss her cheeks and rise up from the sofa. "Good night." Her shoulders sag in dismay. The enthusiastic smile on her face fades.


    "You children never listen to anything I say!"


    Shements and I continue my journey towards the staircase in total silence. Thoughts of Alpha Reagan creep back into mind, raising my heartbeats to sky level.


    Mum said something about the possibility of him trying to woo me when we meet.


    Could that really happen?


    And if it does, what will be my reaction?

 Chapter 0329

    Chapter 0329


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    Today is the day I leave for the Lunar Crescent Pack. Since I woke up this morning, my heart has been beating out of control and my stomach feels like my guts have been knotted into inseparable chords.


    I''m nervous and it has nothing to do with the toughpetition that lies ahead. I''m an excellent designer and I''m positive I''ll make it to the final rounds of thepetition. I''m confident that if I give it my all, I''m going to win and be the next Fashion King of this world.


    The reason why I''m nervous is because I''m going to the Lunar Crescent Pack. The same pack where I arrived almost three years ago as a Harem girl. The pack where I had my worst life experiences. Above all, I''m nervous because I''m going to see Alpha Reagan again after two years. I know I shouldn''t be, but I''m anxious and curious to see his reaction when we finally meet again.


    Will he be mad at me for leaving the way I did?


    Will he threaten to punish me for deceiving him?


    Will he be happy to see me?


    Will he try to woo me again?


    I shake my head in denial, letting out a frustrated sigh.


    It''s not important.


    None of that matters right now.


    I head to the mirror to inspect myself again and once I see that my outfit is on point, I pick up my hand bag which contains all of my necessities and head out of the closet and then the bedroom. The servants already carried my boxes to the car and every other thing I packed to leave with. When I get downstairs, I meet the rest of the family already seated at the dinning, about to eat breakfast.


    ?


    "Hello everyone." I greet them cheerfully.


    "Howe you''re always thest to arrive at the table during meals?" She asks, looking up at me. I chuckle lightly and go over to take my usual spot which is beside Ryan and across from her.


    "I wish I had an answer to that question, She. As it is now, I still can''t decide if you all are just really fast or if I''m just slow." Everyone chuckles, except Ryan who''s focused on his meal. He''s all dressed up for our departure and it warms my heart a great deal that he''sing with me.


    We''ve grown quite close over the years.


    I''m a lot closer to him than I am with She.


    For She, it took a while, but she finally warmed up to me and right now, even though we aren''t very close, at least we no longer fight or throw scornful words at each other. She has learned to ept me as her sister and I appreciate her for that.


    "Ryan looks so damn serious. One might look at him now and think he''s the real Designer going in for thepetition." A hysterical cackle follows that very cryptic statement. No one joins her and when she realises she has gone too far, she stopsughing and clears her throat, focusing on her food.


    Ryan just ignores her as always.


    "So Ashanti, how are you this morning? How do you feel about going to the Lunar Crescent Pack for thepetition?"


    "Bloody nervous. I wish I could back out. I hate this grating feeling I have in my stomach." I cry out as I watch Ryan serve me the same meal he''s eating. He loves serving my meals and I''ve gotten to understand over time that that''s his way of telling me loves me very much. His lovenguage is a random act of service and I really appreciate it.


    "Thank you Ryan." I thank him with a smile when he puts the te before me. He simply nods and turns his attention back to his food.


    "What if Alpha Reagan tells you he wants you back when you two meet? Are you going to forgo your quest and be his Luna?" She asks out of nowhere and I nearly choke on the soup in my mouth. I quickly push it down and shoot her a frown.


    "And why on earth would I do that?"


    "Because it''s more beneficial, duh.¡±


    She sets her cutleries down and focuses her gaze on me, her fingers sliding under chin to support her head. "You are fated to be the Lycan King of the entire werewolf world: If you get back together with


    Queen of this whole wide werewolf world. Imagine all that power and fame and glory. It''s more glorious than any


    you be the Lycan in Ed.)N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Fashion King title you strive to achieve."


    "It doesn''t work that way, She."


    "Tell me how it works then."


    "With everything you just said now, I already know how your brain is wired. No matter how much I exin, it won''t make any sense to you, so let''s just let it go."


    "You''re only saying that because you know I''m right. If I were you, I''d run into the arms of the Alpha and forget about everything else."


    "That''s a very shallow mindset there." Michael chimes in. She shoots him a shocked gaze and he simply shrugs his shoulders. "Not everything is about power and influence and glory and fame. There''s more to life than all that."


    ¡°I don''t think there''s anything greater than having the power to rule over every single werewolf and Lycan in this world. Nothing beats that!" She argues firmly. I purse my lips and focus on my food like Ryan has been doing.


    It''s always a vain mission trying to win an argument with her.


    "That''s enough." Mother cautions. "Stop arguing over irrelevant things. Ashanti is going in for the Fashion


    ¦¯¦«¦¯


    King Competition and thest words she needs to hear from us before she leaves are words of encouragement, not arguments about stupid things." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    ¡°Being powerful and influential isn''t stupid!" She murmurs under her breath but because of our heightened hearing abilities, we can hear her. We all stop eating and focus our gazes on her. When she notices, she throws her hands in the air and says:


    "Oh please, it''s not my fault you had to hear that!"


    The rest of the breakfast goes on with more conversations and encouragement from the others and asional motivations from She. She keeps insisting I choose to get back together with Alpha Reagan if he tries to woo me while I''m there.


    It''s hrious and absurd at the same time.


    As it is now, Alpha Reagan and I are parallel lines that will never meet.

 Chapter 0330

    Chapter 0330


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    "Mum... for the one millionth time today, I''m going yo be alright, i promise. Just promise me you''ll visit often." I tell my mum in the most exasperated tone before she releases me from the hug she has been choked in. My eyes well up when I see the tears shimmering in hers.


    These two years have been amazing and now that I''m about to leave her for a long time, it makes me sad, but I have to go.


    "Take good care of yourself."


    "I will miss you too. Take care." I peck her cheek and turn to Micahel who already has his arms stretched out for me. I rushed to them, letting him engulf me in a big bear hug.


    "I''m going to miss you." He kisses my hair and the tears in my eyes break loose.


    "I''m going to miss you too."


    He pulls me out of his arms and looks at me.


    "You make sure to give them your all, okay?"


    I nod in tears.


    "Okay."


    "You are an amazing designer. I know you''re going to win. All you have to do is work hard."


    "Thank you very much Michael." He kisses my hair yet again before letting me go. I turn to She who looks unbothered by all that''s going on. "Goodbye She." I say with a small smile before turning to get into the car.


    "So I''m not important enough for you to hug me as well, am i?" Sheshes out and I chuckle hard. I turn to her, smiling from mr to mr and we both spread our arms wide and engage in a warm sisterly hug. "I''lle over to visit you every weekend."


    "I''ll be expecting you."


    "I know you''re going to win."


    "Thank You She." We bithe disengage from the hug. I''m still smiling widely as I look at my mum and Micahel whobare are smiling brightly at me. "Goodbye everyone."


    "Good bye sweetheart." That''s mum.


    I finally get into the car and meet Ryan who''s alreadyfortably seated.


    I envy his ability to always evade these lengthy goodbye hugs from the parents.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "You have got to teach me your


    ways."


    os hon & say, letting out a tired sighet


    He


    chuckles and


    head.


    "You''re not emotionless enough to adopt my ways."


    "Indeed I''m not."


    "Good."


    "I''m happy you''reing with me."


    He looks at me and smiles.


    "Me too. I look forward to learning from the best."


    "The best?"


    "Yes. You are the best designer there is out there."


    "Am I?"


    "You don''t know?"


    "I don''t."


    his


    "Okay." He simply says and puts on his headphones. That indicates the end of the conversation.


    The ride continues in total silence and I keep smiling every now and then. I can''t believe Ryan just called me the best designer. It feels surreal to hear those words from his mouth.


    Alpha Reagan crossed my mind again and my smile widens. I can''t I wait to see the look on his face


    when he sees me again after all these years.

 Chapter 0331

    Chapter 0331


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    "Thank you Kain." I thank the driver who just opened my car seat door with a big smile on my face. We just arrived at the Castle of the Luna Crescent Pack... Alpha Reagan''sir. A strange feelinges to life in my gut when I step out of the car, on Lunar Crescent soil and let my eyes roam around the familiar environment. It''s been two years, but I remember this ce all too well. The well cutwns are in tact as always, the beautiful flowers, the clean pavements and above all, the magnificent buildings at various points of the premises.


    Thest time I was here, I came as a Harem girl who was obliged to serve the Lycan men with as much as her body. The girls I arrived with hated me at first sight. The only person who stood by my side was Tessa.


    Speaking of Tessa... I don''t know how I''m going to start apologising to her when we meet, but I''ll cross that bridge when I get there. I''m sure she''s going to understand my reason for leaving the way I did. She always understands.


    "Impressive!" A voice speaks by my side. A smile forms on my face when I turn I see Ryan. I was so lost in thought that I didn''t realise he had joined


    me.


    "I know, right?"


    "I can''t believe you said no to all of this."


    "Ryan. Please don''t tell me you''re taking She''s side now." He chuckles lightly and shakes it head.


    "I''m just saying it would have been nice to have a sister who''s the queen of all this... you know. Have unlimited ess to this ce."


    "You''re never cease to amaze me, Ryan." I shake my head and follow the guards who are leading the way into a hall which I know to be the banquet hall. It''s the same hall we were taken taken into when we first arrived here as Harem girls. The entire premises is filled with cars and people whom I presume to be other designers who havee for thepetition.


    As we draw closer to the banquet hall, my heart rate increases and I feel like I''m going to faint by the time we get to the door. I''m not nervous about thepetition. I''m not nervous about the numerous people I see in this hall we are walking into. I''m nervous about the fact that in a few minutes time, Alpha Reagan wille here to address us.


    I''m going to see him.


    He''s going to see me.


    I''m so eager to see his reaction when that happens, I feel like I''m going to faint. I came here for a single purpose. That is to participate in thispetition and win it. I want no business with Alpha Reagan.


    But then, if he ignores me today, I will be heartbroken.


    If he doesn''te up to me and say we need to talk, I will ball my eyes out when I get to my apartment.


    Yes. I''m confused. I know.


    At least I know that I''m confused.


    "Isn''t that Ashanti Anderson, the Chief Designer of TTC?" A curious voice snaps me out of my thoughts. I turn to my left where the voice came from and see a group of mboyantly dressed women, staring at me as they whisper to each other.


    Sometimes I wonder if people forget that we have heightened hearing abilities. As a Werewolf or a Lycan, it''s useless gossiping about someone with whom you are in the same room because that person will hear no matter how hushed your tone is.


    "Yes, she is. She''s also Alpha Reagan''s mate. The one who dissapeared two years ago.".


    "Wow! Isn''t she amazing. Just take a look at how she''s walking down the red carpet as though she owns the entire ce."


    "Well... technically she does. Her mate owns this ce."


    "I am so jealous of her.".


    "I''m proud of what she has be. She''s so inspiring. I love her. I cannot wait to interact with her when thispetitionmences."


    "Me too!"


    Ladies and gentlemen, this is the first time in my life to heardies in a gathering talking something positive, inspiring and beautiful about me. I am smiling like an idiot as I take a seat at the table the guards have led us to.


    "You seem to have a lot of fans already." Ryan remarks, smiling. He overheard the conversation as well.


    "It feels refreshing to know I''ve garnered fans and not haters. It''s not something I''m used to."


    "Well, get used to it, because that''s what''s going to be happening from now on." He gives me a gentle tap on my hand before leaning on his chair and putting on his airpods.


    He needs to recharge before having another conversation with me.


    My eyes keep hovering around hall.


    Thest time I was seated in here, I did so as a Harem girl, but today, that''s not the case.


    I''m seated here today as a contestant for the biggest Fashion Competition in the entire werewolf world. How things have changed.


    Everyone is going to see me differently.


    Alpha Reagan is going to see me in a different light and I look forward to that.


    Suddenly, the rowdy hall falls ino graveyard silence. Everyone takes their seats with their gazes towards the main entrance door. I turn to look as well and my heart drops into my abdomen when I see who they are all looking at.


    It''s no one else but Alpha Reagan. He''s making a majestic entrance into the banquet hall and everyone in the room rises to their feet and bows. I rise, but I don''t bow, not out of disrespect, but because I''m so caught up in the moment that my senses have flown out of my brain. He''s well dressed as always. Look pristine and elegant and his entourage walking behind him gives him an invisible aura.


    Nothing about him has changed. He''s the same man I left two years ago and he still has the ability to make my heart beat out control without saying a word. My eyes are glued to his face as he draws closer to the front where I''m seated. His eyes are scanning the entire hall like he''s searching for something. My breath hitches my throat. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    That''s the same thing he did thest time we were in here for a gathering like this.


    He searched and searched and when he finally found what he was looking for, he glued his gaze on it...


    Like he has done right now.


    His eyes are like a ma, pulling me towards him. Making it hard for me to look away. He has stopped walking and we are both staring deep into each other''s eyes...


    gel.


    which is ironical because for days


    dumbfounded... bbergast


    now, we have both known we will be meeting here.


    Lena, my wolf,es to life again and this time around, she''s howling and screaming and urging to do the unthinkable.


    My feelings for this man have not dropped a single percentage.


    Damn this mate-bond.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 0332

    Chapter 0332


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    My heart is bubbling in my throat as I watch Alpha Reagan give his speech from the dais. The dry smile which formed at the side of his lips during our Intense eye contact a while ago awakened something in me. Flowers bloomed in my stomach, their soft, delicate petals tickling my organs and making me feel the things I used to feel two years ago when we were together.


    I am dissapointed in myself for feeling this way. This man hurt me. He treated me like his subordinate instead of his equal given the fact that we were mates. I left him because of all that, but here I am, staring at him, marveling at the ease with which he addresses the people gathered in here. This is what he was born to do. To address people, to lead them, to rule over them and he does it so well, it amazes me.


    A shiver runs down my spine when I feel a warm palm graze over my hands that on myp. I quickly look down to see a familiar, masculine hand covering mine and follow the arm up and meet Ryan giving me a concerned look.


    "You''re going to rip that dress apart if that grip on it gets any tighter." He cautions and I look down at our hands. Indeed, I have the poor fabric in a tight grip that could ruin it any time soon. I quickly let go of the dress and shot Ryan a tired smile. He takes my hands in his and the gentle feeling of his thumb dusting over the back of my hand soothes me. I lean back against my seat and exhale heavily. The speech Alpha Reagan is giving from up there is like a distant echo in my mind right now. I can''t even make out any word he''s saying because of the fog of worry and nervousness clogging my mind. "Calm down."


    "I can''t."


    "In a few minutes you two will have a conversation."


    "Exactly." I whisper as I turn to face him again. "What if he doesn''te to talk to me after this. What if he just just leaves and pretends as though he hasn''t seen me?"


    ¡°Then that''s where you do the chasing if speaking with him again is that important to you."


    "You know I can''t do that. It''ll make me look desperate!"


    "Well, aren''t you?" He asks with raised brows and I pause in shock. His question makes the bile in my stomach churn. I shoot him a scowl. "I''m not desperate, I''m just nervous." I tly deny it.


    "If you say so." He looks away fromN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    me, focusing his attention on Alpha Reagan who''s still talking to the crowd, but his hands never leave


    mine and his thumb never stops stroking the back of my hands. 1


    take quiet deep breaths in an


    attempt to calm my raging


    ???


    heartbeats and put my mind at ease.


    I need to calm down.


    I need to rx.


    Alpha Reagan is definitely going to talk to me after this meeting. I need to look confident when that happens. He cannot know I''m eager to see him.


    Rx Ashanti... rx.


    "... Ladies and Gentlemen, before I end my speech, I want to once more wee you to the Lunar Crescent Pack. I hope you have a memorable stay here and to the contestants, I wish you all good luck. Let the best designer win."  S


    The hall erupts with cheers from the people as they all rise to their feet and so do I even though I''m pping like someone who has blisters all over their palm. My eyes never teave his face. He''s smiling at the people and my heart is melting and my bones are dissolving and I want to get the fuck out of here, but I can''t. At least not until he has made his way out with his entourage.


    That happens in less than no time. The other designers start greeting and conversing with each other but I signal my guards to lead the way out before anyone can approach me.


    I''m almost trembling. My thoughts are too jumbled for me to fake smile or have a conversation I do not want to have with anyone. It''s winter but I''m hot and sweating in this zer I have on.

 Chapter 0333

    Chapter 0333


    When we step out of the hall into the premises where cars are lined up, cold air whips my face mercilessly and I take in a sharp inhale, but what makes chills run down my spine is not the cold out here, it''s the sight of Alpha Reagan.


    Holy goddess he''s standing by my car.


    How the hell did he know that was the car I came in?


    "There you go." Ryan whispers to me. "The long awaited moment."


    "Shut up!" I say between my teeth. I turn to the guards. "Wait here." They all nod and I look at Ryan who has a stubborn look on his face. "That applies to you too."


    "Yeah. Whatever."


    "Tss." I scoff with an eyeroll. I look back at the man staring straight at me and release a shaky breath.


    My organs are doing a Yippy jump in my body right now. Warmth pools in my belly and my heart starts doing backflips in my chest as I take slow, confident strides over to him.


    He waited.


    He wants to to talk me.


    He did not ignore me.


    Goddess!


    I shouldn''t be excited about this.


    "Ashanti."


    That voice.


    That smooth baritone voice hums my name in the most enticing way. He says the name like it excites him, pleasures him, amuses him. I want to smile.


    Sweet goddess I want to smile so badly right now, but I keep the serious look on my face.


    "Alpha Reagan." My voice is a soft whisper.


    "I am at a lose for words, Ashanti."


    "Start anywhere."


    "You look gorgeous." He states and my lips betray me. They curve into a wide smile that stretches from one mr to the other. A blush that starts from my neck spreads up to my face and it''s just a matter of seconds before my face turns tomato red.


    My mate just told me I''m gorgeous.


    "Thank you. And you too. You don''t bad yourself."


    "Your mother deceived me."


    My heart lurches.


    "I went to her house to look for you. My gut kept telling me you were there but she told me you weren''t and I was foolish enough to believe her."


    "She lied because I asked her to. It''s not her fault."


    "Mmmm." He mumbles, nodding his head.


    He doesn''t sound happy, but he doesn''t look angry. The look he has on is neutral, but there''s this glow in his eyes that sets my mind and my heart at ease. Even the look in his eyes is unreadable. I have no idea what''s running through his mind or what he''s feeling right now, but I''m very much aware of what I''m feeling right now. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Pure, adulterated excitement.


    "It''s been..." He suddenly stops on his words and closes his eyes.


    It seems someone just mind linked him.


    A few moments fly by before he finally opens his eyes again.


    "I am happy to see you walk around with guards. At least I know you are safe." My brows crease in confusion.


    What the hell is he talking about?


    "Kyle will go with you and your men." He continues.


    Further confusion for me.


    "You will not be staying in the


    apartment prepared for contestants. You will Preside in the house I''ve prepared for you. Kyle will take you there."


    "What... what the hell are you talking about?" I am confused.


    "There''s an emergency I have to attend to. This conversation isn''t over. I''ll see you soon. For now, take care." And with that, he turns on his heels and walks away, leaving me absolutely confused and


    dumbfounded.


    No regr apartment for me.


    He has prepared a house for me to live in.


    Our conversation isn''t over.


    Every single word and action of his depicts dominance. It runs in his blood. He was born to change the dynamics of everything around him.


    I was starting to forget the kind of person he is, but this has served as a wake up call.


    I do look forward to what lies ahead for me in this pack.

 Chapter 0334

    Chapter 0334


    REAGAN''S POV.


    I''ve been called over to my chambers for an emergency, but that''s not what''s ringing in my mind right now as I''m being driven there. All I can think about is Ashanti and the fact that she is here, in this pack, with me. I had refused to believe all of this was reality until I set my eyes on her. Even after seeing all the pictures and posts on social media tforms and on the news, a part of me was still inplete shock and disbelief until we met in person.


    Ashanti has always caught my attention as a beautiful woman, but what I saw a few minutes ago was beyond beauty. I cannot find the right words to describe it. I was astonished and only the Moon goddess knows how much I held myself back from pulling her into my arms and engulfing her in a bone crushing hug, never to let go again. All my senses were screaming for me to kiss her. To mark her right there. im her as mine.


    I''ve missed her.


    Goodness, I''ve missed her so much that what I want to do right now is order Ronald to reverse this car so I can go see her again. Maybe bundle her up and bring her with me to my chambers, but I know that would be a stupid and selfish move to make.


    I lost her for two years and now she''s back. Thest thing I want is to push her away. Or make her hate me. As it is now, our rtionship is already strained enough. I have so much to do in order to win her back and I cannot do that by starting on a bad foot. I have to tread cautiously else I''ll lose her.


    She''s no longer the naive Harem girl whom I knew two years ago. She''s a full grown woman with a sessful career and a powerful mindset. She''s my equal and I have to learn to treat her as one.


    "I swear to the goddess Reagan, if you fuck things up again, I''m going go dormant and you know what you will go through if I go dormant." King threatens in my mind and his words cut deep into my heart. I pinch the bridge of my nose, letting out a heavy breath.


    Yes. I know.


    "King." I call within. "That''s not going to happen. I made mistakes in the past and I''ve learned my lesson. There''s no way I''m letting Ashanti slip out of my hands again. I promise you I''ll do everything to win her back. It''s just a matter of time and we''ll be with our mate. Just stay calm and let me handle this."


    "I''ll take your word for it."


    "Thank you."


    I look out through the window when I feel the care to a halt. Ronald unbuckles his seatbelt and steps out of the car and immediately, my side of the car is opened by a guard. It''s until I step out into the castle premises that I recall the reason why I''m here.


    An emergency.


    "What''s going on?" I ask the guard who has a frightened look on my face. He bows again.


    "My Lord. I... I cannot say it with my mouth. Please,e inside and see for yourself." The fear in his voice is palpable. I turn to Ronald who looks just as confused as I am about what''s going on.


    I don''t feel good about this.


    "Why don''t you lead the way in?"


    ¡°At once, my Lord." He says with yet another bow before taking the lead. Ronald and I follow his lead and the closer we get to the main entrance door, the higher my anxiety levels get. Thest time any guard of mine looked so rmed when speaking to me was when Ashanti disappeared from her dungeon cell. I felt every kind of emotion within a single second.


    When we arrive at the door, we step into the foyer that leads to the living room and immediately, a soft, familiar scent hits my nostrils.


    All the hair on my body stands erect and shivers run down my spine as my eyes start searching around.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    That smell.


    I know I have perceived it before.


    From someone.


    It''s the smell of a shewolf''s pheromone. A pheromone I''m quite familiar with.


    How on earth is that possible?


    The only pheromone I''m capable of perceiving right now is Ashanti''s and


    el


    she is nowhere near this castle at the moment. Besides, the smell I''m getting isn''t Ashanti''s pheromone. I could never mistake Ashanti''s smell for anything else.


    We finally step into the living room and my eyes are still hovering around. They finally fall on the on something... someone.


    It''s a young girl, sitting on a couch a few meters away from me with her head bowed down. Her disheveled hair is scattered all over her face so can''t recognize her. I turn to Ronald and he gives me the same confused stare he gave me a while ago When I look back at the girl, she''s staring right back at me and all the bones in my body dissolve when I recognize her.


    Selena Morgan.


    My ex-mate.


    "What the fuck!" Ronald exims in shock behind me.


    My limbs grow weak and I stagger before regaining my bnce. It''s almost impossible for me to hold myself upright. My heart is beating in nostrils and my entire body feels like I''m on fire.


    I am stunned and speechless and


    confused and scared as I stare at the haggered girl sitting on the couch Infront of me. Tears are pouring downs her cheeks like


    waterfall. She looks so frail and my her


    eyes don''t miss the fact thand my


    entire body and face is covered in bruises. She''s hurt. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    She''s badly hurt.


    "Alpha Reagan." She chokes my name in a small voice that''s almost inaudible. Dynamites explode in my brain.


    "Selena." I call back in shock. I want to take a step forward but my feet are not cooperating with my brain. They are glued to the floor. "What is going on?" I whisper in utter confusion.


    She bursts into tears.


    "I... I..." I stutter, stepping closer to her. "I thought you were dead. We found a body which we thought to be yours. What''s... what''s going on? How are you still alive?"


    There are sirens spinning in my head as I try to understand what the fuck is going on right now.


    I remember the ambush. There were many rogues. They got her. They killed her. We buried her deformed body...


    Her deformed body...


    Shit!


    We buried someone else thinking it was Selena.


    "It''s... it''s a long story. Right now I can''t say anything because of my current state. I...¡±


    "Let''s get you to the hospital!" I turn to the guard. "Carry her. We''re taking her to the hospital right now."


    "Yes, Alpha.¡± The guard goes to carry her while I lead the way out of the house.


    I would have done that myself, but shock and astonishment has drained all my strength.


    Selena is alive.


    Selena is back.


    The mate I mourned for years was never dead and now I have two mates.


    How on earth do I deal with this situation?

 Chapter 0335

    Chapter 0335


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    The ride to the house is a silent one. The two guards, Ryan and myself are riding in our car while Delta Kyle leads the way with his. He didn''t utter a word to me and I''m guessing it''s because he''s mad at me. Ipletely understand. I left without any warning and stayed hidden from all of them for two years. I was indeed going through a lot in this pack at the time. Incessant persecution from Alina and the pack subjects and Alpha Reagan''s bipr attitude, but Kyle was one of the few people who never treated me badly. From the first day we met, he had been nothing but kind and caring to me. He looked after me as though he had a responsibility towards me, which he didn''t.


    Even during thest days when things had gotten out of hand, he kept assuring me that everything was going to be okay, but I left. And I did so without any forewarning. It must have angered him a great deal, the reason why he''s being so cold to me right now.


    I draw in a sharp inhale and rest my head against the backrest of the chair, eyes closed. If Delta Kyle is this upset with me, it means Tessa won''t even want to see me.


    This is so messed up.


    "We''re here," Ryan announces when the cares to a halt. I sit upright and unbuckle my seat belt and soon, my seat door is opened. My jaw drops when I step out of the car and see the house we''ve been brought to.


    It''s a whole ass mansion!


    Alpha Reagan prepared a mansion for me to live in.


    "Is this it?" I ask Ryan as though he would know better. He shrugs his shoulders.


    "I guess it is. I love it."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    My eyes start searching for Kyle and I finally spot him walking towards us. He still has that serious look on.


    ¡°Delta Kyle,¡± I call respectfully. ¡°Is this the house Alpha Reagan talked about?¡± My eyes are hovering all over the magnificent building as I pose that question.


    "Yes, it is."


    "It''s too much!" I cry.


    "Well, not for you." I face him. My heart makes a small happy leap in my chest when I see the smile on his face. He no longer looks very serious and with the look he has on, it''s hard to conclude that he''s mad at me.


    "I... I don''t understand."


    He takes calm, calcted steps toward me.


    "You are Ashanti, his true-born mate whom he lost two years ago. Do you honestly think he''ll do anything short of treating you right now that he has you close to him again?" His questionpletely throws me off guard.


    I


    I open my mouth to speak, but my


    voice catches in my throat. The words in my head are flying about haphazardly, making it impossible for me to string them together to form meaningful sentences.bam confused and dumbfounded.


    ¡°I..... I...¡± I stutter after finally finding my voice again. "This is too much. I can''t ept it. The other contestants will think I''m being favored. They''ll start spreading terrible rumors about me."


    "The other contestants are well aware of the fact that you two are mated to each other. They know better than to talk rubbish about you." He tries to assure me, but it doesn''t work.


    I still feel apprehensive about this whole house issue.


    No matter what, the people will talk once they find out about this house. And my greatest fear is that the


    talks won''t end here with the house They''ll get thepetition involved. Whatever I do, whatever effort put in to win will be overlooked and they''ll dwell on the mindset that I keep going far in thepetition because of my connection with Alpha Reagan.


    Public opinions have controlled my life before and it made me miserable. I don''t want history to repeat itself.


    "Kyle..." I start to protest but he cuts me off.


    "No." He shakes his head. "I''m only a


    messenger here." He holds out both hands in the air. "Don''t kill the messenger..If you have any objections to this arrangement, you should report it to the Lycan King when next you two talk, even though we both know he won''t listen. You''re going to live here and that''s final." His tone is calm and gentle, but firm. Nothing short of serious. And he''s right.


    No matter how much I raise my objection to this arrangement, Alpha Reagan is going to y deaf to it.


    I purse my lips and let out a heavy exhale before nodding in defeat.


    "Right." My eyes hover around the premises again. It''s massive and well kept and I''m sure there are servants in that house, waiting to attend to our every need when we go in.


    Oh, Alpha Reagan. He''s so good at this.


    "You left us."


    Kyle''s voice cuts through the atmosphere. I whip my head in his direction and notice that the smile on his face has faded. The serious look has returned. My heart starts beating fast as guilt envelopes me.

 Chapter 0340

    Chapter 0340


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    "Shit!" I curse under my breath when my cell phone starts ringing again. It''s in the bedroom and I''m just stepping out of the shower in the bathroom. It must be one of my colleagues, calling to ask for rification on something. I told them to rx for today so we could start our arrangements for thepetition tomorrow but they refused to listen and now they won''t let me bathe in peace.


    The cell phone keeps sting as I hastily dry myself with my hand towel before putting on my bathing robe. By the time I get to the phone, it has stopped ringing. I check the missed call and notice it''s not from either of my colleagues but from my mum.


    Oh...


    I pick up the phone and return the call, but her line is busy. Just then, a knock sounds on my room door.


    "Who''s it?" I ask out loud.


    "It''s Ryan."


    "Come in." I signal. Immediately, the door opens and Ryan walks in while on the phone with someone.


    "Yes Mum, we arrived safely and now we''re already settled in our apartment... Yes, mum... I will do that... I love you too, goodbye." He ends the call and gives me a furious side-eye.


    "What?"


    "Next time, take your calls so I don''t have to deal with this."


    "Chill! I couldn''t take it because I was in the shower!" I fire back, throwing my phone on the bed.


    "I''m going out for dinner and after that, a drive around the city, wannae?"


    A wide smile forms on my face.


    "Dinner?"


    "Yeah. I made reservations at this very popr restaurant I saw online."


    "Wow! Sharp!"


    "Are youing or not!" He asks impatiently.


    "Of course, I''ming. Chill. You''re too hot tonight. What about the guards? They''re noting with us, right?"


    "No, they are not."


    "Cool!"


    "You have..." He shoots a nce at his wristwatch before meeting my gaze again. "... thirty minutes to get ready." And with that, he swivels on his heels and exits my bedroom, closing the door behind him.


    Thirty minutes!


    Ryan is very time-conscious. If in thirty minutes I''m not ready, he will leave without me.


    He has done it before.


    I rush into my closet to start getting ready.


    The instructions given to the guards by our mother before we left the Blue Diamond Pack were clear and concise.


    Never let them go out in public on their own.


    No matter how much we begged and told her we didn''t need guards, she wouldn''t listen and insisted on sending them along with us. So, for us to achieve this guard-free evening, my smart little brother slipped a few of his sleeping pills in the drinks he had convinced them to drink, and now, they are snoring on the couches in the living room while we''re pulling up in front of a big building, all dressed up for dinner.


    The valet, who happens to be a middle-aged man dressed in a ck suit, opens up my seat door and holds out his hand for me which I take with a warm smile on my face and get out of the car.


    "You''re wee to Monte za Restaurant." His radiant smile and warm wee nearly make me blush.


    "Thank you."


    We are soon joined by Ryan who greets the elderly man and hands over the keys to the car. A chuckle bubbles out of my chest when Ryan holds out his arm for me to take.


    "What''s so funny?"


    "It''s cute seeing you act like a gentleman.¡± He shoots me a frown.


    "Of all the words you could use to describe this gesture, you had to use cute?" He sounds offended. I


    I


    chuckle even more as I slick my hand around the held-out arm. We both start walking towards the main door of the building.


    "If I don''t piss you off, who will?"


    "I already have Mum and She for that."


    "They aren''t here now, are they?"


    "You make it sound like getting pissed is some sort of cool experience." He looks at me deadpan. "It''s not!"


    I cover my mouth with my calm to suppress myughter.


    "I love you too." I blow him a kiss that makes him scoff.


    *Ashanti Anderson." A masculine voice calls from behind. Ryan and I halt in our tracks and turn to see who just called my full name. It''s a young man, dressed in a navy blue tuxedo, wearing a small smile on his face which I''ve noted to be


    handsome. I don''t know him.


    I turn to Ryan, asking him with my eyes if he knows the man, but he shakes his head. I look back at the man, smiling politely at him.


    He looks kind of familiar, but I can''t ce where I''ve seen his face.


    "I''m sorry for stopping you like this Wow!" He exims in awe, his eyes beaming like one of the many lights illuminating the dark surroundings. "You look gorgeous as always."


    As always.


    My brows crease.


    "I''m sorry, my name is Leonard Kirk. It''s nice to finally meet you in person."


    ¡°The pleasure is mine, Mr. Kirk. Since you already know my name... this is my brother..."


    "There''s no need for that," Ryan says letting go of my hand and shooting daggers at the man with his eyes. "Don''t take much of her time."


    "I won''t." The man agrees. Ryan looks at me again.


    "Meet me inside."


    With that, he walks into the building, leaving me alone with the stranger.


    I will never understand his ways.


    "You''ve got a Ninja right there. That warning went straight to my soul." Leonard says in a yful tone.


    "He doesn''t y with me," I tell him, still trying to keep my smile.


    The only reason why I''m out here talking with this stranger is because he sounds so sweet and he looks so good and he smells so fucking great!


    Yes, it''s a stupid reason, I know!


    But he''s cute.


    "You must be wondering who I am and how I know you."


    "You read my mind."


    "I''m one of the contestants in thepetition." He divulges and my eyebrows shoot to my hairline in amazement.


    A Designer like me. Interesting!


    "Oh... Wow!"


    "Yeah... I''m the Chief Designer of Fashion Forward."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Fashion Forward?" I ask, shocked. "THE FASHION FORWARD?" My voice is a little higher when I say thatst sentence.

 Chapter 0341

    Chapter 0341


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    Now I know where I''ve seen his face.


    The media.


    He''s a very famous designer. He won the Fashion King Competition five years ago when he was only twenty years old.


    He''s a Fashion and Design genius.


    "Yes, that one."


    "Mr. Kirk, I''m honored to be in your presence right now." My enthusiasm is wrapped around every word that spills out of my mouth.


    He''s a big deal!


    "I love your designs and the fact that you''ve achieved so much at such a young age inspired me so much! You are amazing!"


    "You''re making me blush right now." He chuckles shyly and his face nearly splits into two halves with a smile. "You are amazing as well. Your designs are unique and dazzling. I love them."


    ¡°Thank you! I''m honored to hear youpliment my designs. Thank you very much."


    "You are wee. Can I uh... get your phone number? I hate that I''m holding you out here when you''re supposed to be in there enjoying a sumptuous dinner with your brother. I''d like to invite you out sometime."


    "Sure."


    He fishes his cell phone from his pocket and holds it out to me. I calmly take the phone and dial my number in it with a fat smile on my face. This is the first time in my entire life to experience this. A guy taking my contact. A handsome guy at that.


    It feels so good!


    When I''m done, I hand the phone to him.


    "Thank you." He saves the number before sliding it into his pocket again and looking at me. "How about I walk you in? I need to return you to your brother in one piece so he doesn''t bite my head off the next time we meet."


    Oh, he''s even got a sense of humor. He''s also very charming!


    "I bet he will if you don''t."


    "Let''s be on the safe side then." He holds out his arms which I take and we both walk into the restaurant.


    ****************


    "You''re already getting admirers," Ryan remarks once the guy is gone and I''m settled in my seat.


    "He''s not an admirer."


    "Of course he isn''t!"


    Sarcasm.


    I shoot him a re. He shrugs.


    "How could he be?" Then buries his face in the menu he''s holding.


    "Did you bring me out here just so you can pick on me all through?"


    "I didn''t have that thought in mind, but I can''t say I''m not enjoying myself. You''re fun to pick on." He says without any care in the world. I simply shake my head and pick up the menu before me.


    Our meals arrive about thirty minutes after cing our orders. Another banter starts when I try to steal a piece of beef from his te.


    After eating, we leave the restaurant


    and go for a drive around town.


    e


    That''s when discovered something that will kill our mum if she ever finds out. During the ride, I noticed Ryan had a good mastery of the city. We never got lost even once and when I asked him how that''s possible, he refused to tell me no matter how much I begged him.


    He''s beening here without the knowledge of anyone at home. Mum will pass away if she hears this.


    ¡°Wanna go for a few drinks? This seems like a good club." His voice snaps me out of my thoughts. I look outside and see that we''re indeed parked in front of a club. I turn to face him.


    "A club? Drinks? Really?"


    "What? I turned 18 one month ago. I''m legally allowed to drink and go clubbing." He winks at me and opens his car door before I can protest. Soon, he''s at my side of the car, opening the door for me.


    "Ryan, this is not a good idea."


    ¡°Let''s have fun. It''s the weekend. The contest starts on Monday. You need to do something fun before delving into all the stress thates with thepetition. Come on!" He e holds my hand and starts pulling me towards the entrance of the club


    that has got a few people lined up to get an entry.


    Everything happens so fast.


    One minute he''s taking out his


    wallet, the next, he''s pping a chunk of cash into the bouncer''s hand and soon, I find myself seated by the bar counter of a club with dim multi-colored lights and people dancing and drinking and smoking.


    Thest time I was in a ce like this was at the Lycan Harem where I had to serve Lucan men.


    That memory makes me cringe.


    "Here. A drink for you." Ryan pushes me a ss and I look at the liquid in it but because of the poor lighting of the room, I can''t make out its real colour.


    ¡°What''s this?¡± I ask over the loud music sting throughout the hall.


    "Espresso Martini. It''s the perfect drink for a young night."


    "Oh..." I reluctantly take up the ss and grimace when the smell hits my nostrils. I take a sip and roll the liquid on my tongue before swallowing it down. It tastes like a mixture of vodka and coffee.


    Not bad at all.


    I give a nod of approval. Ryan chuckles.


    "Is this your first timeing to a club?"


    My mind goes back to the Harem.


    Those times don''t count so I nod my head.


    "Yeah."


    "Oh..."


    "You sound like this isn''t your first timeing here."


    "Oh, it isn''t. I''ve been here a few times. That''s why I was able to get us in so easily." He exins and my brows crease in confusion.


    "How''s that possible? You turned eighteen barely one month ago. How did you get in?" I am curious. He chuckles on his ss.


    "And why should I tell you?"


    "Ryan!" I call firmly. ¡°What other naughty stuff have you been doing behind our backs?"


    "Oh, you don''t wanna know."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "I wanna know... wait... you do have a girlfriend, don''t you?" I give him a queer look. He chuckles yet again and shakes his head.


    "No, I don''t."


    I scoff in disbelief.

 Chapter 0342

    Chapter 0342


    ASHANTI''S POV


    "Liar!"


    "I''m not lying!"


    "Why don''t you have a girlfriend? No one has caught your attention yet?" I ask, smiling, and deep within me, I''m amazed.


    Never did I think Ryan and I would ever get to discuss something like this. He never opens up to anyone at home. Not even our mum. He does like me!


    "Nope."


    ¡°Alright then, look around...maybe someone will."


    "What kind of big sister encourages her kid brother to find a girlfriend in a club?"


    ¡°Look who''s talking." My forehead creases as I give him a queer look. "Someone who never does things the conventional way!" He takes a chug of his drink and nods.


    "Touch¨¦."


    "So tell me what I need to know."


    "I''m waiting for my mate." He calmly deciphers and I''m dumbstruck with awe. That''s the sweetest thing I''ve heard in a while. I shoot him a surprised smile. ¡°Yeah. I don''t see myself being with anyone else but the one who was destined for me, so I''m waiting for her."


    ¡°That''s... that''s....... enchanting. She''s one lucky girl.¡±


    "You think?"


    "I know."


    "But I''m weird."


    "No, you''re not!" I deny firmly, shaking my head from side to side as I try to find a better way to say what I want to say to him. "You''re just different." "In a weird way." He insists. I shake my head in denial.


    "In a special way." I correct him. "In a cool way. Jeez, do you have any idea how cool you are?"


    "You think I''m cool?"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Has no one ever told you?"


    He goes mute and I know that''s because he has been told. Several times.


    I wink at him and take another sip of my drink to let him digest all that I just said. His social battery will soon run out and I know after this, he''s going to need about one week to recharge himself.


    I''m already ready for the one week of ghosting that lies ahead.


    "Will the beautifuldy permit me to get her another drink?" A voice asks from my left side and I quickly turn to see who it is.


    Another stranger.


    A good-looking young man.


    I sh him a tight smile.


    "No. Thank you."


    He looks at Ryan.


    "I hope I''m not interrupting..."


    "Yes, you are!" I answer quickly.


    "No, you are not!" Ryan contradicts me, stepping down from his stool "Feel free." He gestures to the man to take his seat. "My only issue is for her to be in one piece by the time I return."


    ¡°You have nothing to be worried about."


    Ryan winks at me before disappearing into the crowd.


    I''m going to kill him.


    I look back at the man who''s now upying Ryan''s seat with a serious expression on my face.


    "How do you know that''s not my boyfriend or mate you just chased away?" I ask calmly, firmly. The man smiles, disying his perfect dentition.


    "Two reasons. Number one, he looks too young and number two, I kinda overheard a part of your conversation with him. You''re siblings. The identical pitch-ck hair sells you out."


    I yfully roll my eyes at him.


    "So, you''re a know-it-all."


    The man throws his head back and howls inughter. That makes me giggle.


    "I''m just a man who wants to buy you a drink."


    "Oh..." I shoot a brief nce at my ss before looking at him again and shaking my head. "That won''t be necessary. I''m going to leave when I''m done with this round. I''mgust passing by."


    "I insist."


    "Don''t sweat it. I won''t ept your drink."


    "Well then, if you won''t let me buy you a drink, how about you let me have your first andst dance for the night?" He gives me a lopsided smile that reveals his cute dimple.


    Gods! He''s so handsome!


    Focus, Ashanti.


    Focus!


    "First you ask to buy me a drink and then you ask for a dance... What next are you going to ask me? My virginity?"


    "Very funny!"


    A stern responsees through,


    but it''s not from the man sitting in front of me. It''s from behind me. I whip my head back to see who it is and terror rakes its ws down my spine when my eyes fall on Alpha Reagan.


    He looks like he''s ready to set something on fire.


    Fuck!

 Chapter 0343

    Chapter 0343


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan!¡± I call when my voice finally returns. He ignores me and looks at the man who''s now on his feet.


    "Do I have to tell you what to do?" His voice is deep and gruff when he asks that question. The terrified man''s forehead nearly touches the ground when he bows his head.


    "No, my Lord. I''m sorry, My Lord." He apologizes and scampers away, trembling.


    I turn back to the Alpha Reagan who''s frowning like an angry bear. My eyes narrow into a tight re.


    "Was that even necessary?" I try and fail to keep the annoyance out of my voice. Without saying a word, hees over and takes the seat the man just vacated. His expression is as hard as granite.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°What are you doing here?" He asks grimly, his voice filled with dark undertones.


    "What are you doing here?" I return his question. He shoots me an affronted look. My blood ices over.


    "I asked you first."


    "What does it matter?"


    "Why were you talking about your virginity with a strange man in a club?" He asks carelessly, not even bothering to keep a low tune.


    I nearly spilled the drink in my mouth. I quickly push it down my throat and stare at him with dted pupils, flushed cheeks, and shallow breathing. "Will you shut up?" I warn tightly. "Or at least keep your voice down?" My eyes keep flicking around to see if anyone is looking at us weirdly. "You and I know what happened to my virginity. That was a joke."


    "I don''t like the joke." He fires yet again, not attempting to keep his voice low even after the warning I just gave. The others can hear us. The only reason why they aren''t giving us weird stares is because they don''t have the heart to look in the Lycan King''s way. "I don''t like that you were entertaining another man in a club!"


    "Oh please! If you''re here to nag me about irrelevant things, I''m going to leave." I set my ss down and just then, Ryan returns. His eyes nearly fall off their sockets when he sees Alpha Reagan in his seat.


    ¡°Ashanti. I leave you for five minutes and you invite the Lycan King to a club?"


    "Shut up, Ryan."


    "Who''s this?" Alpha Reagan asks, giving Ryan a very stern look.


    "None of your business." I step down from the stool and look at Ryan. "Take me home."


    My sweet younger brother ignores me and bows to the Lycan King seated before us.


    "My Lord, my name is Ryan Smith. Ashanti''s stepbrother. It''s an honor to finally meet you in person." He introduces himself. Alpha Reagan looks at me and I roll my eyes, so hard they nearly get stuck at the back of my head.


    Why are all the men in my life so difficult to deal with?


    "It''s nice to meet you, Ryan." He says and Ryan bows to him again before turning to me.


    "I''ll wait for you in the car."


    "You don''t have to." That''s Alpha Reagan. "You can go. I''ll bring her home myself."


    "No, you will not!" I turn to Ryan. "Take me home."


    "You want me to go against the Lycan King''s orders?" He asks with creased brows. I pause. "Besides, you''re safe with him. See youat home." And with that, he leaves.


    Traitor!


    "Sit down, love. You''re stuck with me."


    I heave out an exasperated sigh and climb back on the bar stool I just stepped down from while he orders his drink.


    "What are you drinking?" He asks, looking at me.


    "I don''t want another drink. You still haven''t answered my question." I retaliate.


    "Neither have you!" He says calmly.


    I hate the fact that he''s so calm and


    I''m not. I''m boiling with rage within but he looks so unbothered by what''s going on. So calm and collected, it''s annoying!


    Something ms into my consciousness and I furrow my brows, giving him a critical look as he takes his drink from the bartender.


    "What?"

 Chapter 0344

    Chapter 0344


    "Why do I feel like you''ve been following me?" His answer is a smile. He then takes a sip of his drink and trains his eyes on me, but still doesn''t say anything. ¡°Have you?" I try to follow up.


    "What does it matter?"


    That''s his way of saying yes, he has been following me.


    ¡°That''s just wrong and weird and... creepy. Who does that?"


    "I do!"


    "Since when?"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "You don''t wanna know." Another small sip of his drink. "I''m just trying to make sure you are safe." His voice is noticeably gentler. "I am safe!"


    "You don''t know that." He argues, still keeping a very fluid tone. I close my eyes, suck in a deep breath, exhale heavily before snapping them open again. My brain cells are dividing in my head. This conversation is draining the energy from my bones and I hate the fluttering sensation I feel in my stomach.


    He has done nothing but annoy me since he showed up here, but a part of me likes the fact that he''s here with me. It even dares to feel excited. Those stupid butterflies in my stomach won''t stay calm and no matter how much I pluck the flower petals that keep blooming in my chest, they keep growing out.


    I hate that I like this time we are spending together.


    I hate that I still enjoy hispany.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "It''s none of your business. I came here to drink, not to talk or argue with you. You are ruining my evening!"


    "I offered to buy you another drink."


    "This one''s enough!"


    "You''re more feisty than you were two years ago." That statement makes meugh. "What''s funny?" He asks, confused.


    "Feisty?" I raise my brows at him. "I was feisty two years ago. I was weak and naive and stupid and you trampled over me." He chokes on his drink.


    He''s coughing as he sets the ss on the counter, his eyes trained on me.


    "I trampled over you?" He asks when he''s calm again.


    "Didn''t you?"


    "I don''t like where this conversation is heading."


    ¡°Good. Then let it end already.¡± I pick up my purse and step down from the stool again, this time looking more determined to leave than before. "Take me home."


    "We need to talk. There''s something important you have to know."


    "I don''t want to hear it." I demur, shaking my head.


    ¡°Ashanti, please. It''s important. You have to listen. I''m begging you. Please." His fervent beseeching shocks me to the core.


    Alpha Reagan doesn''t insist on something unless it''s very important.


    He has ruined my evening and left me in a very sour mood, but I know I won''t get any sleep tonight or get


    any work done tomorrow or hel...


    I


    live my life as I should if I don''t listen


    to what he wants to say to me.


    "Fine." I finally agree, praying in my heart that I don''t look as excited as I feel. "But we''re not talking here. I''m sick of this ce." "My car it is, then."


    "That sounds better. I''m exhausted."


    ¡°And I''m sick of seeing men stealing nces at you.¡±


    I shoot him a stern look.


    "Why are you ring at me like that?" He asks, feigning an innocent look. "I thought we were both expressing our frustrations.


    "Let''s just go," I say in a tired tone and turn to leave, but he holds me back. Before can ask why he just did that, four guards join us. Three of them lead the way out of the club while one stays behind to probably settle the bill. My heart nearly crashes out of my chest when I notice that all eyes are on us as we are being led out.


    By tomorrow, this event will be all over the media.


    I''ll worry about that tomorrow. For now, I have to focus on the talk he wants us to have.


    He says he has something important to discuss with me.


    I hope it isn''t something bad.

 Chapter 0345

    Chapter 0345


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    "Back at the club you said there''s something important you wanted to discuss with me, but you''ve done nothing but stared at me throughout our ride here. Do you have any idea how creepy that is?" I ask once the cares to halt in the driveway of the building premises. He simply chuckles while the driver and the guard seated in the passenger seat in front get out of the car, leaving us alone. That''s when Alpha Reagan gives me a serious look. "I wanted us to have some privacy first." His low tune sends a low vibration through my ears that spreads to every corner of my body.


    I love the way he sounds when he''s in a chill mood. So soft, so calm, so loving.


    I bite my lips to stop myself from smiling.


    This is not the time for me to open my teeth. We are about to discuss something serious and my heart is beating so fast in my chest, I feel like I''ll pass out soon.


    "I see." Is all I manage aftering to terms with the fact that I''m such a drama queen. Because I''m too embarrassed to maintain eye contact with him, I tear my gaze from his and look out through my side of the window. The illuminated premises of the mansion I''ll be staying ines into view. I can see a few guards stationed at various corners of the building and that confuses me.


    ¡°Guards?" I ask, turning to face him. His right brow rises as he gives some sort of a confused look.


    "What about them?"


    "I can see guards around the premises. Why''s that?"


    "Oh..." He exims lightly, adjusting on his seat. "They are here to makes sure nothing goes wrong around here." He exins. I scoff. Shake my head. Give him the "Are-you-fucking-kidding-me" look and shockingly he nods. "Yes."


    "No." I contradict, frowning like an angry bear. "It''s already enough that you had to make me move in here instead of the regr apartment prepared for the contestants. I cannot let you keep guards around the premises like my life was in danger. I cannot allow that. I do not need guards."


    "But you..."


    "Alpha Reagan..." I start to raise my voice but r¨¦alisation ps me in the face like a ss of ice cold water, making me freeze for a moment. I purse my lips, take in slow, deep breaths to steady to my raging heart beats and calm my temper.


    I''ve been here with him before.


    No matter how much I scream, he''s only going to do what wants to do He Always gets his way. This is one of the reasons why I never want to back with him again. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Fine.¡± His gentle voice interrupts my thoughts. I shoot his a confused look.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "What?"


    l


    "I said fine. Since you do not like the idea of having guards around the premises, will instruct them to retreat. Your wish has been granted." He brings his face closer to mine and tilts his head slightly to the side as he asks; "Happy now?"


    I slightly back away from him, staring deep into eyes with my mine spinning as I try to understand what just happened.


    Did Alpha Reagan just ept to do something I asked him to do? Or am I hearing things.


    "Aren''t you going to say something?" He asks after a long moment of silence. I snap out of my reverie and clear my throat.


    ¡°Oh... that. Yeah. I''m just..." I stutter. Swallow dryly. Breathe hard. "I''m just happy... I mean thank you for understanding. Thank you very much."


    ¡°You are wee.¡± He shes me


    that sweet, dimpled smile of his that never fails to make my heart skip multiple beats. I look back out of the window and see that the guards are indeed retreating from the premises. I whip my head back in his direction and stare at him as though he has grown two heads.


    This is odd.


    This is different.


    This is amazing.


    "What? You didn''t think I was going to do it?" His brows are furrowed and he''s giving me a lopsided smile.


    "It still doesn''t change the fact that this all of this was uncalled for. I was okay with the apartments they prepared for us."

 Chapter 0346

    Chapter 0346


    "I wasn''t. You are my mate. You''re special to me and there''s no way I won''t give you special treatment while you''re here." Her argues and I want argue some more, but I decide against it.


    I''m never going to win against him. I never do.


    "Thank you." I whisper, looking up at him.


    "Why are you thinking me?"


    "For the house. It''s uh... it''s good. Ryan and I love it. Thank you.''N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "You don''t have to thank me, Ashanti. It''s my responsibility to make sure you arefortable any where you are. To make sure you are doing okay and I do not intend to ck off. Not anymore." Those words charge my brain like electric current, sending shivers down my spine that makes goosebumps appears all over my body. The tension in my chest rises and the intensity with which hes staring at me makes me melt under his gaze like I was butter.


    My eyes leave his and drop down to his lips.


    Those lips.


    Oh those lips... I''ve kissed them over a hundred times but I''ve never gotten enough of them. Naughty thoughts file into my brain and my entire body grows hot. Right now, I feel the same way I felt two years ago when he first saved me from the lounge. I want him to kiss me. I want him to touch me like he used to do when we were still together. I want him to...


    Oh fuck it!


    Come back to earth, Ashanti!


    I tear my gaze from his and clear my throat.


    "What''s the important thing you want us to discuss?" I ask, daring to meet his gaze again and all the sparkles in his eyes fade. Five secondster, mncholy is the only emotion I see swimming in his deep brown eyes. Tension makes my chest tighten.


    I don''t feel good about this.


    ¡°Ashanti.......¡± He calls. He voice has lost its charm and fervor. He sounds so depressed. ¡°In the past, I hid things from you which let to you finding out about them from other sources and that was very bad. I don''t want to do that anymore."


    "O...Kay."


    "You remember I used to talk about my first mate, Selena, right?"


    "Yes."


    "I said I lost her in an ambush and that left me depressed for many years."


    "I''m familiar with that story."


    ¡°Well..... it happens that Selena isn''t dead. She''s back."


    My heart sinks into my stomach and all the hair on my head stand erect. My nerve endings catch fire.


    What?


    "Yes. I... the call I got during our conversation this afternoon had to do with it. She''s back."


    He doesn''t sound happy at all and neither am I.


    His first mate is back. What does this mean? Where does that leave me standing?


    "So... why are you telling me?" I ask, feigning a nonchnt tone. My heart has been ripped apart by that revtion, but I have to stay strong. I can''t let my feelings weigh me down.


    "Huh?" His brows are raised in confusion.


    "It''s not like we''re together anymore.


    It''s over between us. And if you former mate is back, I take it as a


    sign that we are not meant to be together. You can get back together with her."


    "No." He denies firmly. My chest tightens with pain. "No! I don''t want to."


    "Why not?"


    "Because... because... because..."


    "Because?"


    "Ashanti please..."


    "There''s no need to beg me, Alpha Reagan. The Moon goddess has clearly seen that she made a huge mistake by pairing us together that''s why she has brought back your first mate. You should forget about me, ept Selena and move on with your life. Like I have."


    "Asha..."


    "Please "I cut him off with a handshow. "Ve had a very long night. I''d love to go in and have some rest. Please." I start some rest.


    l


    unbuckling my seat belt with my fingers trembling like an active voleano.


    His first mate is back.


    How is this possible?


    Why is this possible?


    ¡°Ashanti. We''re not done talking about this. I''lle see you again.¡±


    I don''t reply him. I simply open the door and step out. My legs nearly fail to keep me upright.


    I''m going to die tonight.


    I swear I won''t make it till tomorrow.


    I will die!

 Chapter 0347

    Chapter 0347


    REAGAN''S POV.


    I knew she was going to take this badly. The old me would have kept this information from her, but I know better than to do that. It''s true that I''ve ordered everyone who''s set eyes on Selena to keep their mouths shut, but that doesn''t mean they will. They''ll tell someone, who''ll tell someone else who''s going to tell another person and it''s just a matter of time before the entire pack is buzzing with the news of Selena''s return. Things would get even worse between Ashanti and me if she had to find out that way.


    "She''s going toe around." King chimes in my mind.


    "You think so?" I ask, unsure. I saw the bitterness in Ashanti''s eyes when I broke the news to her. It only made her more angry than she already is at


    me.


    I''m not sure she''s ever going toe around.


    "Yes. If you decide to be with her, which I know is what you want, and stand your ground. If you prove to her that she''s the one you really want to be with and that Selena''s return has got nothing on you, she will get over it and we will be with her again.¡±


    "But that''s not true. Selena''s return has got something on me! She is my first mate." I argue. He lets out an annoyed growl.


    "Like I said before, if Selena is the one the Moon goddess wanted you to be with, she would not have sent Ashanti. Ashanti is your true mate. You have to be with her."


    "You''re only saying this because you can''t sense Selena''s wolf. If you could, this would beplicated for you as it is for me!"


    "I''m done arguing with you. You can go ahead and do whatever you wish, but I need to remind you that if we lose Ashanti to another man, it''s all on you!"


    ¡°Were not going to lose her to another man!"


    "Do you honestly think she doesn''t have suitors lined up for her hand?"


    "Hand in what?" A frown forms on my face.


    "Whates to your mind after the words "asking for her hand"?"


    "Impossible!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Keep dreaming. If you don''t make up your mind right now and choose Ashanti, someone will take her from you. She''s not going to wait for you forever and just because you''re the Lycan King doesn''t mean she cannot decide to be with another man who is sure about what he wants in life."


    "King, do you always have to be so mean to me?"


    "If I don''t use this tone on you, you won''t make the right decisions. So now, get your mind thinking!" Hee sighs and shuts me out so I cannot reach out to him anymore. The cares to a halt. I resty back on the chair and exhale heavily.


    My exasperation is at its peak right now.


    Just yesterday I was all excited about Ashanti''s return, but now, I don''t even know how I feel.


    Why must things always get so sour between us?


    That''s a question I''ve never gotten and answer to.


    The passenger seat door is pulled open by a guard. I calmly unstrap my seatbelt and step out of the car. I have no strength left so I reply to the greetings thrown at me with a simple nod as I make my way towards the main entrance.


    My mind travels back to Selena. I


    didn''t go back to her like I promised when I was about to leave this afternoon. She must be very worried about what''s going on. I need to b be far away from her for now. If keep seeing her face, I''m going to keep getting confused and frustrated. I need to be alone so I can...


    ¡°Alpha Reagan!" A familiar, worried-filled voice calls my name and I stare up to see Kyle approaching me with a troubled look on his face. I stop in my tracks and stare at him as he approaches me, shocked to thest fibre in my body.


    What is he doing here?


    At thiste hour?


    Kyle neveres to my chambers unannounced.


    "Kyle." I call back. "Is anything the matter?" I ask, aghast and he stops in front of me.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for hours!"


    "Did something go wrong?"

 Chapter 0348

    Chapter 0348


    "I should be asking you that. You suddenly disappeared. I''ve been trying to get to you all day and throughout the evening to no avail."


    "And that''s why you came over and waited for me?"


    "Yes."


    "You didn''t have to do that! I''m not a child!"


    "I know. But I did and I will do it again the next time you decide to act like a rebellious teenager!"


    "You are impossible!" I walk past him and head into the house. He doesn''t leave me be, he follows me all the way in and now we are in the living room, staring at each other and sighing at intervals.


    "You look downcast. Tell me what happened." I start shaking my head in denial. Just thinking about what happened a while ago makes my heart hurt. If I start talking about it, I might cry.


    "Nothing happened. I just needed some fresh air." I lie.


    A wasted effort because Kyle doesn''t look convinced. It is impossible for me to lie to him.


    "You know I know that''s a lie. You are also well aware of the fact I won''t stop asking and I won''t leave until you tell me what I need to hear. So let''s not waste each other''s time. Start talking." He bullies me like always. I let out a heavy breath and ce one hand on my waist while the other tiredly massages my forehead. My head thoughts are bouncing like a toddler on trampoline.


    "I told Ashanti." I finally talk after a long moment of excruciating silence between us. His mouth falls open as he stares at me, totally stupified. "No. You didn''t!"


    "Yes, I did. I had to. Thest thing I want is for her to find out from someone else. She''s going to hate me more than she already does." "How did she react?"


    "She''spletely heartbroken." I say in the most mncholic tone. "She.. she tried to hide it by acting tough and nonchnt about the whole issue, but I saw it in her eyes, I heard in her voice. She''s hurt. She''s angry. She''s dissapointed. And do you know what makes me even sadder?" "No."


    "She told me it''s a sign that we are not meant to be with each other."


    "She didn''t mean those words." He tries to assure me but I shake my head.


    "She did. She even left afterwards


    "Because you let her go."


    "What was I supposed to do? Lock her up in the car and bring her here by force?" "So, are you going to give up on her?" He asks, totally ignoring my own question.


    His question makes my brain tick


    like a time bomb. Just the thought of letting go of Ashanti makes my heartbleed like it has been cut open in two halves.


    I will die before I let go of Ashanti.


    "No!" I deny quietly. Firmly. "No. Of course not. I''m not going to let her go. I could never do that!"


    "Good." He points to the staircase. "I know this is going to be hard, but go up there, take a shower, warm, cold, however you want it, eat something and then rest. We''ll tackle this problem tomorrow, together, like we always do when there''s a serious problem at hand. You are not alone in this. If you lose Ashanti as a mate, we, the subjects of this pack, will lose a great Luna and I''m not going to sit back and let that happen." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t think I''m going to sleep tonight."


    "Do the first two at least. I swear I''m going to tell Charlotte to monitor you and get back to me. If she calls and tells me you''re being stubborn, I''l return and just so you know, I won''t mind giving you a bath and feeding you myself."


    My face turns dark.


    What the fuck!


    S


    "Kyle you have over stayed your wee. Leave my house." I order with a stern voice. His entire frame shakes withughter.


    "Be a good boy and do what I''ve asked." He gives a gentle smack on my shoulder. "Good night." Then he leaves.


    I shake my head and start heading towards the staircase. Thoughts of Selena and Ashanti creep back into my consciousness as I ascend the flight of stairs.


    My life is soplicated!

 Chapter 0349

    Chapter 0349


    KYLE''S POV.


    "Wee home, Delta Kyle." The guards around the premises greet the moment I step out of my car. I return their greetings with a simple nod and


    start heading towards the main entrance of the house. Having guards around mypound has never been something I fancied or found necessary, but that perspective changed when Tessa moved in. I''m very protective of her. I would lose my mind if anything were to happen to her while I was away. She''s the reason why I have these guards stationed around the premises.


    At the main door, I ring the doorbell and it''s opened almost immediately by my butler whoshoweres me with more warm greetings as he takes my coat and my bag. It''s just a matter of seconds before Tessa appears at the staircasending above, grinning from mr to mr as she looks down at me.


    "Baby!" She calls enthusiastically as she starts rushing down the staircase. My heart is my throat as I watch her take those fast steps down each stairs. She knows I don''t like it when she does that. All it takes is one missed step and there''ll be a dangerous ident. This girl will be the end of me. She crashes into my arms, engulfing me in a warm hug and I wrap my arms around her waist, picking her up and swirling her around with her legs hooked around my waist. Her melodiousughter fills the entire atmosphere, making smile like an idiot.


    She makes me do this every evening.


    "Wee home baby." She jumps down and nts a soft kiss on my lips.


    "Thank you, love."


    "What''s with the grim look on your face? Is everything alright?" she asks, giving me a concerned look that melts my heart like butter. I shake my head in denial. "What''s wrong?" She sounds rmed.


    "There''s a big, fat,plicated situation at hand right now."


    "Oh my God." She exims in fear. "Baby what happened?"


    "You remember Selena right?"


    "Selena?" Her eyes brows creased as puts on her thinking expression.


    "I... I don''t think so. That name rings no bells in my head?"


    "Alpha Reagan''s first mate." A ridge forms between her brows.


    "Oh... yeah. Her. Selena Morgan. Alpha Reagan''s... yeah. What about her?"


    "You''re not gonna believe this.¡± I say, shaking my head.


    "Tell me, baby. What''s wrong?"


    ¡°Selena is not dead as we thought.¡± I announce in the calmest tone. She titles her head to the side as she tries to process my words.


    ¡°I... I don''t understand. What do you mean Selena is not dead?"


    "She showed up at Alpha Reagan''s chambers today. She... she looked a bit haggard, but very much alive. She''s back."


    "I... I don''t believe this... did you guys check well? To know if she''s not just some random girl iming to be Selena? How''s this possible?"


    ¡°Alpha Reagan checked. He told me he could smell her pheromone. She''s the one."


    "Oh my God this is messed up... Ashanti. Oh my God, Ashanti! She''s going to be distraught when she hears this."


    "She already knows. Alpha Reagan told her ¡°


    "Why would he do that?"


    ¡°He doesn''t want her to hear from someone else. She''s gonna get more upset with him if that happens."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Ah yeah. That''s true." She lets out a


    §Ö


    heavy sigh and starts pacing. "I have to see Ashanti. She must be bawling her eyes out by now. I can on imagine how devastated she is.".


    "You want to meet her?"


    "Yes."


    "I thought you were mad at her."


    "I was... lean I still am... but she needs a friend right now. She needs me."


    "You''re the best shewolf in the world, love."


    "Take me to where she lives tomorrow morning will you?"


    "Yes Ma''am. I will."


    "What about Alpha Reagan? How''s he holding up?"


    "His mind is tangled in a web of confusion right now. He''s going through a hard time."


    "Aww..." She pouts. "My poor Alpha It''s


    l


    Trouble strikes, you look while I look after Ashanti." belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    like the old times again.


    "It''s history repeating itself all over again!"


    4tent


    "The Moon goddess has a lot in store for those two."


    "Tell me about it."


    "You I at oook tired."


    "I am. And I''m famished as well."


    "Come


    starts


    She holds my hand and the way to the


    l


    staircase. "Let''s get you freshened up, fed and entertained."


    "Entertained? I like the sounds of that." She giggles as we both take the stairs.


    We''ll deal with the problems at hand tomorrow, for now, I need to take good care of myself.p

 Chapter 0350

    Chapter 0350


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    "Ashanti." Ryan''s voicees through for the one millionth time and I ignore him yet again. I''m not in the right mind to speak to anyone right now. I just got the most heart wrenching news ever and I need time to process my thoughts.


    Alpha Reagan''s first mate has returned.


    How the hell is that even possible? Why is something like this happening in the first ce?


    Never. Never have I ever heard that a werewolf has two mates. I know I told him this was a sign that we weren''t meant to be with each other and a bunch other things but I didn''t mean any of that. Alpha Reagan is my fated mate. I feel a mate bond with him, our souls are connected. I know I shouldn''t, but I want to be with him. The fact that his former mate is back doesn''t make any sense to me.


    ¡°Ashanti." Another call from Ryan. "You''ve been crying in there for more than an hour now and it''s making me anxious. You need to tell me what happened."


    "I don''t want to talk about it. God away."


    "Sorry, but I won''t and if you don''t open this door by the time I count to three, I''m going to break it down." He threatens. ¡°One..."


    I scrunch my nostrils and mop the tears off my face with the back of my hands


    "Two!"


    I quickly rise to my feet and hurry to the door.


    Ryan might be just eighteen years old, but he never gives his word for nothing and he''s damn strong. If he says he''s going to break that door when he counts to three, he will.


    The moment I swing the door open, the tears in my eyes break loose and I burst into tears again.


    "Hey... hey..." He pulls me into a warm embrace and Iy my head on his chest and bawl my eyes out.


    We had such a great evening and he just had to ruin it by telling me about the return of his stupid first mate. Since when did the dead start refusing to stay dead.


    "It''s okay... everything is going to be fine." Says Ryan in a soothing voice that he calmly caresses my back. I shake my head.


    "No it''s not." I withdraw from his arms and look up at him with his drenched face.


    Did I ever tell you how tall this boy is?


    I have to crane my neck up just to look at his face. Little brothers have no respect for their elders.


    "Why do you say so?"


    "Selena is back."


    "Selena?" His face twists with confusion. "Who is Selena?"


    "She''s Alpha Reagan''s first mate."


    He takes a step back, staring at me as he tries to recollect his thoughts.


    "The one who died during the ambush?"


    "Yes that one. Apparently she''s not dead. She showed up at his chambers earlier today. She''s back."


    ¡°But..... but that''s impossible. She... no. When did werewolves start resurrecting from the dead? When did werewolves start having two alive mates? That''s pretty messed up."


    "It is."


    "And what did he say? Did he tell you he was going to take her back?"


    "No. He didn''t say that but I think he will."


    "Why would you think that?"


    "She was his first mate. He loved her first. I was just a recement, but now she''s back. He doesn''t need me anymore."


    "Oh Ash..." He takes me into his


    arms again. More tears stream


    down my chest when he presses a gentle kiss on my hair. "That''s not true. Alpha Reagan loves you. It doesn''t matter if he loved her first. What''s important is who he lives now. Who he wants you to be with now! The past is in the past."


    "The past is back to bite me in the ass. Maybe did something to anger


    the Moon goddess, that''s why she t


    brought S¨¦lene back. Maybe... Maybe it''s because I left him two years ago. What if I ruined my chance with my own hands."


    "I highly doubt that''s the case. You''re overthinking this issue. You should go to bed. Want me to tuck you in?¡± I look up at him again and nod fry head, pouting like a naughty five-year old.


    "Yea. I would love for you to do that."


    ¡°Come on then." He holds me by my shoulders and guides me to the bed where we both lie on and he takes me in his arms.


    I know I won''t be getting any sleep tonight, but I''m d I have someone tofort me.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 0351

    Chapter 0351


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    "Ryan, what are you doing here so early in the morning?" I ask Ryan when I step out of the bathroom after freshening up. He''s standing by my door with a perplexed look on his face.


    ¡°Did Alpha Reagan say anything about sending servants over?"


    "No." My brows crease.


    "Did you hire a chef already?"


    ¡°Uh... no. Why am I undergoing an interrogation from you at seven am in the morning?" I ask, frowning. He points at the closed door behind him.


    "There''s a girl cooking in our kitchen downstairs."


    "What girl?"


    "I do not know, that''s why I was asking you those questions. She''s not wearing a maid''s uniform, neither is she wearing the white cloaks chefs always put on. She has on regr clothes and she''s cooking in our kitchen."


    My silly attempt to hold in myughter fails woefully! I throw my head back as the fatughter bubble in my throat tears out of my lips and my entire frame shakes as my loud voice fills the entire room. Ryan doesn''t look amused at all.


    ¡°Excuse me, did I say something funny?" He''s frowning as he poses that question. A few drops of tears leak down out of my eyes as I stare at him, still dying in fits ofughter.


    "Sorry..." I wheeze. "I... I... I''m so sorry, I just..." I try to control theughter by pressing my lips in a thin line and holding my palms against my mouth, but the next magma ofughter boiling in my chest is stronger than the first and it erupts out of my mouth, forcing my hand off my lips.


    "Right!" Ryan exims, throwing his hands in the air in irritation. ¡°Thank you for being so helpful." I rush over to him and hold his hand so he doesn''t walk out of my bedroom.


    "I''m sorry.¡± I take in three deep breaths to calm my nerves and my shaky body. "It''s over. I''m not going tough again."


    "What the hell did I even say that was so funny."


    "Chef do not wear white cloaks, dummy! You could have just said chef uniform. You had to crack my ribs by making me imagine a sixty-year old woman dragging a white cloak around the kitchen as she cooks.¡± I purse my lips tight and look up at the ceiling as I try to control and prevent myself from bursting into another fit ofughter that''s going to further enrage him.


    "You are an idiot. A very big idiot."


    "I know." I look back at him and breathe out shakily. "And I''m sorry. About the girl, I have a question."


    "As long as it''s not a stupid one."


    "Is she still cooking downstairs?"


    "Yes."


    "What?" Now all theughter has gone back into my stomach and my entire body is rmed. "You found some random girl cooking in our kitchen and you didn''t confront her, you just left her there?"


    "Uh... yeah."


    ¡°What if she''s a spy that was sent to cook us food with poison and force us both to eat it, or worse still hypnotise us into eating the poisoned food. Ryan, I have a lot of enemies in this pack."


    "Trust me, she''s not here to do that. She looks too pretty and hot to be a killer." I fold my arms over my breasts and shoot him a furious re. "You''ve got to be kidding me."


    "No I''m not. You''ve got to see this girl. She''s hot! And she has this bad girl vibe going on... I''ll take her number before she leaves."


    "You know what?..." I push him away


    from the door. "I''m gonna go see for


    myself" I turn back to face him and point my index finger at him while wearing a serious look. "And you better not be lying!" I start marching along the hallway and he follows me still dishing outpliments about the girl cooking in the kitchen. My anxiety levels peak with each step intake towards the staircase that leads to downstairs.


    I descend the flight of stairs at the speed of light and take the hallway on my right before the foyer that introduces the living room. I pass by the dinning and soon I''m at the


    kitchen door, ready to fire et


    at the girl, but the moment Set my eyes on her, I freeze in my tracks and so does Ryan.


    She''s pretty, alright? Just like Ryan had described, but that doesn''t surprise me because I''ve known that for years now. She seems to have §Ö sensed my presence because she stops chopping the ingredients on


    the chopping board and tur


    toContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    face me. My heart lurches when her


    face breaks into a wide smile.


    "I told you her beauty is out of this world, but you didn''t believe me, now you arepletely mesmerised." Ryan whispers in my ears and I roll my eyes internally.


    It''s not the beauty of the girl that has got me speechless.


    It''s the girl herself.


    She''s Tessa. The only true friend I had when I was still a Harem girl at the castle. My best friend whom I abandoned two years ago.


    "Tessa..." I whisper, broken.


    This is not how I had imagined we''d meet again.

 Chapter 0352

    Chapter 0352


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    "Tessa." I call again, shocked to the bone. It takes milliseconds for tears to well up in my eyes. I stay frozen on my spot, unable to process the thoughts and emotions swimming through me. I open my mouth to speak again, but words fail. My mind has gonepletely nk and my voice is nowhere to be found.


    Tessa. In my kitchen. Cooking.


    This is unbelievable!


    "Ashanti." She finally calls my name and starts walking towards me. My heart bursts with emotions when she pulls me into a warm sisterly hug... The same hug we used to share when we were still roommates.


    I let the tears in my eyes break loose and freefall down my face. My nostrils are clogged with mucus threatening to leak down, tears have blinded my vision and I''m sobbing in her arms like an unhappy child. But these aren''t tears of pain, but tears of joy.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Joy that I''ve met Tessa again. Joy that she doesn''t seem to be upset with me. Joy that she''s hugging me again despite the fact that I deserted her two years ago.


    "Wow. I am so confused right now." That''s Ryan. "Can someone tell me what''s going on here? Do you two know each other?"


    Tessa and I disengage from our hug and shoot him furious res.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" I ask, irritated.


    "Oh..."


    "Yes and perish any idea you have about taking her number. Unless you want to have scores to settle with Delta Kyle." "Oh shit!"


    "Yes. Shit!"


    "A... the cute guy wants to take my number." Tessa coos in a tiny voice that grates on my nerves.


    "Tess. Don''t start." I roll my eyes.


    "But he''s cute!" She insists.


    "Is he cuter than Delta Kyle?"


    ¡°Well... no..... but he''s cute." She looks back at Ryan who''s staring at us as though we''ve gone crazy. "Who''s he?" "My younger brother."


    "Younger brother?" Her brows furrow in surprise. "I didn''t know you had a brother."


    "I didn''t know until two years ago."


    "Oh... what a pleasant surprise."


    "Tessa... enough about my brother. What are you doing here?" Her face goes dark and I immediately understand why.


    She''s here tofort me. Delta Kyle must have told her about Selena''s sudden reappearance.


    "Kyle told me what happened. I came to check on you. How are you holding up?"


    ¡°Right... I don''t like the mncholy flying in the atmosphere right now. I''ll leave you girls." Says Ryan as he turns on his heels and exits the kitchen. I look back at Tessa Trying to keep a straight look on.


    "Tess, I''m not going to lie, I''m not happy about the news, but what can I do?"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Why would the Moon goddess send Selena if not to make me understand I have no ce in Alpha Reagan''s life?"


    "No. No... Oh my God you are so wrong. It''s nothing like that. You have a ce in Alpha Reagan''s life You are his wife and soulmate. You two belong to each other. Don''t just give up on him because Selena has shown up."


    "But I want to."


    "What the hell do you mean by that?"


    ¡°Tessa, I''m sick and tired of all these troubles. Ever since Reagan and I


    met it has been from one problem to another We never had a peaceful rtionship, Tessa. Trouble, trouble and nothing but trouble. It''s exhausting! I''m tired."


    "I understand you. Ipletely understand, but...¡±


    "Ugh! There''s always a but..." My eyes flicker to the entrance of the kitchen and a loud gasp escapes my chest when I see him standing at the door. Alpha Reagan!" I call, agkast and he just stands, staring at me with the most sorry look on his face.


    Drat!


    This is not how I wanted my morning to go.

 Chapter 0353

    Chapter 0353


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    "Alpha Reagan." My voicees out as a miserable whisper. Tears well up in my eyes as I turn to face him fully.


    He''s here.


    It''s seven am in the morning and he''s here.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± His voice is almost inaudible. He looks so sad, so broken. The devastation in his tone is almost palpable. Just the sight of him has triggered my tearnds to start producing tears.


    God, I hate that he has the power to make me so emotional.


    "Good morning, Alpha Reagan." Tessa''s quiet greeting breaks the awkward silence in the kitchen.


    "Good morning, Tessa." He returns her greetings.


    Tessa bows to him before turning to face me again.


    "I''ll give you two some privacy." I start shaking my head and holding her back.


    "No." I whisper with a shaky voice. "I don''t want to be left in here alone with him. Please don''t go.


    ?


    "I have to." She gives a gentle pat on my hands. "You two have to talk. I''ll be right outside." I try to hold her back, but she peels my hands off her arm and walks out of the kitchen, leaving just Alpha Reagan, me and my ragged breaths.


    I don''t know why I''m so nervous, but God I''m nervous. I run haphazard fingers through my hair. It''s useless. I''m standing there like a lump of nonsense. I flush a nce at him. I''d like to die a little. My heart jumps in my chest when he darts towards me. Soon, we are standing barely inches apart, facing each other. My heart is pounding in my ears. My knees are about to break.


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± His baritone voice utters the letters of my name again. I feel oddly warm and numb at the same time.


    This is a man I know inside out. I have slept with him. Spent good times with him. We''ve had our ups and downs in our past rtionships. Thest thing he is to me is a stranger and I should not be feeling all these things I''m feeling now, but I am anyway.


    I clear my throat. Give him a stern look and pray in my heart for my facial muscles not to betray me and keep that serious look.


    "What are you doing here?" I try but fail to keep my voice firm and serious. Ites out like a nervous, pathetic sound that mocks my efforts to keep it stern with this man standing before me.


    "I came to see you..." His voice is low. His usual powerful and domineering demeanour is nowhere to be found. He looks broken... devastated and there is something lurking in his deep brown eyes. Some emotion I cannot even begin to identify. "To know how you''re faring."


    "As you can see, I''m doing alright. You can leave now."


    "I am not going to leave, Ashanti."


    "But you should. Go be with Selena. She surely needs you." At the mention of the name Selena, he exhales so hard I feel his breath fan my face. "Ashanti..."


    "Don''t you see..." My pitch rises and so do my shoulders. "This is a sign."


    "There is no sign. We''re still carrying out an investigation on the issue."


    "I''m not fit to be your Luna. I have caused you nothing but problems, I even left you at a very crucial time. I went out of sight for two good years. That certainly angered the Moon goddess. It got her to understand that I was not a good match for you, that''s why she brought back your first mate. You have to go back to Selena. She''s the one for you."


    "Ashanti no. You''re wrong. That''s not how this whole mate thing works... I..." His words are interrupted by the sound of his ringtone. He shoots a nce at his jacket where the sound ising from and waves and looks away, ignoring it.


    "That''s not important."


    "You don''t know that. Answer it."


    "Ashanti it''s not..."


    "I said answer the fucking call!" My lungs nearly copse from that scream. The poor guy quickly retrieves the phone from his pocket and answers the call. I know I


    shouldn''t pay attention to


    but I do


    and my mood turns even more sour when I hear the person on the line say;


    ¡°Selena is awake and she''s crying again. Nothing we do or say to her has seeded in getting her to calm down. You need toe over right away. We are out of options."


    Alpha Reagan quickly ends the call and looks at me. His expression is like someone who''s about to burst into tears.


    "She needs you." Those words slice my heart in two halves as they burrow their way out of my chest.


    She needs you.


    That sounds ridiculous!


    "I don''t want to go and see her!"


    ''I don''t want you to either, Sir!''


    "But you have to. She''s your mate and you have obligations towards her. Go fulfil them, lest you anger the Moon goddess."


    "Ashanti please..."


    "Leave." I don''t dare to meet his gaze as I say that word. I couldn''t. It hurts too much to say that to him.


    "That''s not what you want."


    "What I want isn''t important right now. Just go. Please." My eyes are filling with tears and I''m blinking them back and I''m feeling the burn in my throat and everything hurts.


    Stupid heart. Stupid tears. Stupid Selena!


    Stupid life!


    "Alright then..." His deep voice breaks the miserable silence. My heart lurches. I look at him without meaning to. "I''ll go, but I''ll be back. Soon."


    ¡°I''d rather you don''te back here." I lie.


    want


    "We both know that''s a lie, Ashanti." His voice is dangerously husky. His words tingle on my skin. "You me toe back and I will." My entire body goes stiff when he takes two steps closer. Now, our bodies are almost touching. I stare up at his face.


    His handsome, perfectly sculpted face.


    His deep, charming brown eyes are staring down at me and oh, how I want to reach out with my fingers and trace the perfectly sculpted lines of his face that''s nothing but muscle.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Perfect.


    That''s what he is.


    He leans forward, his face inching closer and closer to mine, his lips aiming for my forehead where they leave a gentle kiss on it. A kiss that drugs me into a delirium I never want to escape.


    "You are my life, Ashanti. Telling me to give up on you is like asking me to give up on my life. I can never do that. I promise to make this work."


    And with


    that he swivels and makes


    a majestic exit from the kitchen. I stand there, perplexed,


    dumbfounded with my heart racing


    through my blood and spinning


    O


    everything into a cyclone of intensity.


    What the hell was that?


    And why does it make me so happy?

 Chapter 0354

    Chapter 0354


    REAGAN''S POV.


    "Thank the goddess you''re here." Ronald breathes with relief the moment he sees me step out of the car in the private underground parking lot. I''m using this entrance into the hospital because I don''t want people seeing me walk in and out of this hospital. They are going to start cooking up spections and it''s only a matter of time before an absurd rumour is spread about why I''ve been frequenting the hospital.


    I know my Pack subjects and the stories they are capable ofing up with when ites to me.


    "She still hasn''t calmed down?" I ask, catching up with him at the private elevator that''ll lead us to the private wing of the hospital where Selena has been admitted.


    "Well... the intense sobbing and refusing to see anyone but you had stopped. Now, tears just keep leaking down her eyes as she stares nkly at the walls of the room and she flinches everytime someone opens the doors. I think she has developed some sort of PTSD."


    "PTSD?" I ask in shock as we both step into the elevator. Ronald pressed the floor number of our destination. The door closes before he turns to me.


    "Yes. She mostly keeps to herself. She only wants you to be around her.. as in, she only feels safe around you that''s why she cries whenever you go away from her for too long and finally, the tiniest of sounds and slightest body movements make her flinch with fear. She has been through some terrible shit and we need to know what it is." He deres, giving me a serious look that makes me nod my head in agreement to his words. Sighing deeply, I shove my left hand into my trouser pockets while massaging my forehead with the fingers of my left.


    Inorder for us to know where to start, I have to get Selena to start talking about where she was and what she has been up to for the past five years. However, I don''t know if she''s ready to have that conversation yet. She always looks so frail and terrified, like the least thing I ask about her past will make her cry.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "What about Kyle?" The question explodes out of my lips as I look at him.


    "Kyle." His body shakes with lightughter. "Between the three of us, he''s the least enthusiastic about Selena''s return. He still has his doubts about her identity and we both know he won''t warm up to her until he''s one hundred percent sure she''s not an imposter or she isn''t here with ulterior motives. Plus, he''s team Ashanti." Thatst statement forces a chuckle out of my lips.


    Team Ashanti.


    Team Selena.


    Since when did we have teams on this issue?


    "Just let him be, then. We''ll handle Selena by ourselves."


    "Sure."


    The elevator door opens and we both step out of it into the deserted hallway of the private section of the hospital. From here, I can locate Selena''s ward so I signal Ronald to wait for me out here while I go in to speak with her.


    In her ward, I meet her lying on the bed. The second she sees me, she quickly sits upright and keeps her gaze nted on me as I draw closer to her bedside as if she''s scared that I''ll disappear if she takes her eyes off of me.


    "Alpha Reagan." She calls, somewhat shocked by my presence.


    ¡°Selena.¡± I force a smile and take a stand before her bed. "How are you feeling?" My eyes are hovering all over her body as I ask that question, inspecting her skin and taking inventory of the fact that the bruises on her arms and face have att healed and she now looks unscathed. The only thing that hasn''t changed are her sunken eyes that are filled with nothing but fear and her frail nature.


    Other than that, she looks fine.


    "You said you''d return, but you didn''t." Guilt stabs my heart like a two edged dagger. Slowly, I perch myself on the side of her bed and face her. "Where did you go?"


    ¡°I uh... I...¡± Memories of how I spent the night and this morning burn in my mind. After I left here yesterday, I went to get some air, then went home to rest.


    At home, by night, I got information about Ashanti''s whereabouts.


    A club.


    A fucking club.


    I couldn''t help not going to meet her. To take her away from there which I did and we had a really great time bantering with each other throughout and the night ended so bad, with me telling her about Selena''s return.


    I didn''t sleep all night and went back to Ashanti''s ce first thing this morning. Now, I''m here and I will not tell Selena all these details even with a gun pointed to my head.

 Chapter 0355

    Chapter 0355


    "I had some pack business to settle. It took up all my time, that''s why I couldn''te back to you." I lie smoothly and she buys it.


    "Oh my God... I hope I''m not distracting you from your work. You surely came here because Beta Ronald called to tell you about my crying state this morning. I''m so sorry if you had to leave you work ande here to see me." Shements in a regretful voice, staring at me with those very sad eyes of hers. Another wave of guilt cracks my heart in two halves, making it bleed dry.


    Now, I''m lying and making her feel guilty for asking for my time.


    Way to go, Reagan!


    "No." I calmly deny it. "No. Of course not. You are not bothering me. I should be the one apologising for neglecting you. I should havee back to you yesterday. I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay. Ipletely understand." Her voice is less than a whisper. If I needed signs to confirm that this girl seated before me is Selena, this is it right here.


    This very understanding nature of hers.


    She has always been like this.


    Five years ago, when we just met each other, I wasn''t as powerful as I am today so I was always very busy. Solving one pack issue to another. My duties took up all my time and I hardly had any to spend with her, but she didn''t mind. She neverined. She only encouraged and supported my ns. One of the reasons why I was so devastated when I thought I''d lost her. I med myself for not giving her enough attention and I swore to do right by her if the Moon goddess would just give her back to me.


    Now, she''s here and I''m back to default.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± Her gentle voice snaps me back to attention. I look at her.


    "Yes, Selena."


    "Since my wounds have healed and I feel fine now, can I be discharged? I really don''t want to spend another night in this hospital."


    "I''ll discuss it with the doctor and..." My words are interrupted by the sound of a knock on the door. What follows next is the creaking sound of the door handle and soon, the door is opened. The familiar doctor, dressed in a white overall, walks into the room and the moment he sees me, he stops and bows.


    "Good morning, Alpha Reagan.¡±


    "Good morning doctor." I greet in a grim tone.


    "I''m happy to see you here. I came in to announce to Selena that she can be discharged today."


    "She can?"


    "Yes. We''ve run the final tests on her and everything looks good. She can now leave the hospital." Selena''s face beams up with a radiant smile.


    Even the smile, it''s the same, but it has no effect on me like it did before. It doesn''t make my heart skip. It''s not contagious enough to make me smile as well. It''s like an ordinary girl smiling.


    "Thank you for the information Doctor. We''ll leave soon."


    "Good. That will be all for now. I''ll leave you too." He leaves the room.


    "Aren''t you a lucky girl?"


    "I''m favoured by the Moon goddess."


    "You sure are."


    The next hour goes by with me and Ronald taking her to the apartment I had asked Kyle to prepare at the castle. We even met him there. It is not in my chambers.


    "Is this where I''ll be staying?" She asks, looking around the spacious living room as though she cannot believe what she''s seeing.


    "Yes."


    "But it''s so big and... nice."


    "You''d rather I took you to a crappy


    apartment?" I ask with a smirk


    perched at the side of my lips. She


    es and shakes her head in


    denial. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Of course not. I love this ce!"


    het


    "I''m d you like it. Your servants and a few guards will soon arrive They''ll get anything you need, s


    do


    not hesitate to ask he


    okay?"


    "Okay."


    ¡°Good. You''ll admire the apartmentter, for now, you need to go into the bedroom and rest."


    "I don''t want to?"


    "Why not."


    "Because you''ll leave if I fall asleep Her tone is so sad, it nearly brings tears to my eyes. Her eyes are glued to her fingers which she''s fidgeting with.


    "I...I..." I stutter.


    UMS


    "I don''t want you to leave." She looks at me. "Yet."


    That statementpletely took me off guard.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Is all I manage after a long moment of silence.


    ¡°Can I ask you a question?" She asks calmly, softly.


    I nod my head and say;


    "Yes, you can." Even Though I feel like I''m not going to like the question she''s about to ask.


    "Why aren''t you happy about my return?"


    I said it!

 Chapter 0356

    Chapter 0356


    REAGAN''S POV.


    Ten momentster, the entire atmosphere is still in graveyard silence. Selena staring straight into my eyes as she awaits my reply to her question and me staring right back at with a million thoughts running through my mind.


    I have an answer to her question.


    In fact, I have many answers to her question.


    Firstly, she''s excruciatingly correct about me not being excited about her return. Second, the timing. It''s the worst! I already have someone else in my life. A woman whom I live with all my heart. A woman I want to spend the rest of life with. But of course I can''t just spill it all out to her in this manner. It will shatter her heart into pieces.


    "Selena." I finally break the silence, feigning an innocent look. "Why would you even ask that?"


    "Because I know you''re not happy to see me here. I want to know why?"


    "And what makes you think I''m not happy to see you? Have I not treated you well since your arrival?"


    ¡°You have. In fact, you''ve treated me better than expected, don''t get me wrong, I appreciate it. I''m sorry if I sound ungrateful, but there''s just something about you that makes me feel like you''re not happy about my return."


    "Something like?" I ask with raised brows.


    "The fact that you''ve been avoiding me... I know you said you had some business to take care of, but i doubt that. I know you didnte back because you didn''t want to see me."


    Damn!


    She''s hitting those nails right on the head!


    "Selena..." I try to speak but she quickly cuts me off.


    "And there''s something about the way you look at me. You avoid eye contact with me and you''ve not stared at my face for a minute continuously since I came. You don''t want to look my way. And finally your tone, your words... itself just... You don''t want me here, do you?"


    "Selena..." I call again and this time around, she doesn''t cut me off. ¡°It''s not like I''m not happy about your return. It''s just... it''s been years, Selena. Five. Hood. Years. I was devastated when I lost you. I med myself over and over again. My wolf, King went into depression. My life was miserable without you but I had to keep living, not only for myself, but for my subjects as well. I had to find a way to get over you, it was hard but I finally did. I had already epted my fate only for you to show up again. I''m not gonna lie to you, Selena, I have mixed feelings."


    "Do you think I''m not me?"


    "I know you are you! And you have no idea how much I want to know what happened to you all this time. Where you''ve been. What you''ve been up to... Who hurt you..."she squints in surprise.


    "Hurt me."


    "Yes Selena. I can still remember the bruises I saw on your bodyText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    yesterday. They showed the inflicted bruises. Someone hurt you. You don''t have to say anything now.


    Take your time. I''ll listen.ou''re


    ready to talk, but for now, I want you to know that I care about you and I promise I''ll punish whoever did this to you."


    "You don''t have to do that. What matters is that I''m back, alive."


    "Yes, that you are back and alive matters, but those responsible won''t go free. Okay?"


    "Okay." She nods and I can see the hesitation in her eyes. She doesn''t want me to ask questions about her past. She wants us to pick up from here but I can''t do that.


    I have to know everything. Every detail. What she has been up to from the day she disappeared till now.


    "Can I ask you another question?"


    Here we go again.


    I stare at her, long and hard. She wants to throw another bomb in my face and I should avoid that by saying no, but I nod.


    "Yeah. Go ahead."


    "Are you in love with another woman?"


    Kill. Me. Now.

 Chapter 0357

    Chapter 0357


    REAGAN''S POV.


    Another wave of excruciating silence washes through the atmosphere as I stay nted on my spot, staring at Selena, wondering if she has been possessed. This is the second tough question she''s asking and her tone is different from that which she uses when we converse normally.


    She sounds curious and a bit offended. Like she will not let me go unless I give her an answer, but I can''t.


    If she''s asking this question, it means she has no idea about Ashanti.


    How on earth is that possible? Was she living in a cave all these years?


    "Alpha Reagan." Her calm voice interrupts my thoughts, bringing me back to earth. "You still haven''t answered my question."


    I cannot tell her about Ashanti.


    As it is now, things are alreadyplicated. Selena knowing about Ashanti will only make them worse.


    "You need to rest." I change the topic. Her face darkens with dismay.


    "That''s not the answer to the question."


    "I''m well aware of that fact."


    "Why don''t you want to give me a response?" The irritation and disappointment in her voice is inevitable. She''s literally frowning at me right now and I''m certain that the urge to hit me is riding her hard.


    "Because it''s not time yet."


    "Does that mean you have a girl?"


    "Selena." I call, calmly, firmly as I take two steps closer to her making sure to stop a considerable distance away from her. "It''s been five years since you got missing. Five years since I thought I had lost you. Things have changed, both for you and for me. You cannot deny that fact. There are things that have happened in your life, things you are notfortable enough or in the right state of mind to share with me right now and I respect that. That''s why I asked you a while ago to only tell me what happened to you when you are ready. Things have also happened in my life, Selena. Things I''m not ready to let you know right now. I need time before divulging these details to you. I know you''re eager to know how my life has been. It''s the same with me, but we have to give each other time to gather our thoughts before doing that. I don''t know if I''m making any sense."


    A fat tear rolls down from her left eye as she nods her head.


    "I...I..." She stutters, sniffling tears and nodding her head. ¡°I''m sorry." She croaks. The sound of her crying voice makes my heart lurch into my stomach. "I''m sorry for acting unreasonably. I just came back into your life from nowhere and now I''m acting entitled. I''m sorry. My thoughts and emotions are just all over the ce."


    "It''s okay, Selena."


    I should pull her into my arms andfort her. That''s what she needs right now, but just the thought of doing that makes King growl in disapproval. It''s like I''m about to


    cheat on Ashanti. Content belongs


    toNovelDrama.Org


    "I uh... Ipletely understand where you''reing from. But rest assured, sooner orter I will tell you everything you need to know. I promise." "Okay."


    "And I need you to promise me that when the timees, you''ll tell me everything I need to know about how these past years have been for you. Can I count on you to do that?"


    She mops her drenched face with the back of her palms and nods at me.


    "I promise to tell you when I''m ready."


    "Thank you." Itake another step forward and pull her into my embrace, making sure to block King out so he doesn''t start barking at me. Selene rests her head on my chest and continues sobbing while I gently stroke her soft, blonde hair.


    In the past, a single contact with her would send sparks flying all over my body like I had been shocked by electric current, but now, I feel nothing. No sparks, no electricity, just the feeling of two bodies bound together.


    What exactly is the Moon goddess ying at?


    "I..." she withdraws from my arms. "I''m sure you have work to get back to. I should let you go now." She deres. I widen the gap between us and shove both hands in my pockets.


    "Yeah. You should. The servants will


    lineN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    arrive soon. If you need anything, just tell them okay. There''s no need for you to cry. You are safe here. And I''ll pass by to check on you frequently, okay?" She nods, shing me a small smile that lights up my mood.


    "Okay."


    ¡°Good girl. I''ll take my leave now. See you around."


    "Have a nice day."


    "You too." I reciprocate her smile before exiting the living room.


    Now, I have to get you to work with that investigation.

 Chapter 0358

    Chapter 0358


    REAGAN''S POV.


    "What''s with the goofy smile on your face?" I ask, blindly strapping on my seatbelt with my gaze focused on Kyle who''s behind the steering wheel. That stupid smile crept on his face the moment I stepped into this car.


    "Nothing." He answers and I know he''s lying. I adjust myself on my seat and shoot him a serious look.


    "Stop ying with me."


    "Fine." He raises both hands as a sign of surrender. "I''m just happy you didn''t take her to your chambers."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "My chambers?" I ask, my eyebrows creasing to reflect the confused state of my mind. "What do you mean?"


    "I''m talking about Selena and the fact that you asked me to prepare this apartment for her. I was relieved because at first, I thought you''d take her to your chambers and let her stay there with you."


    "Take her to my chambers?" The words sound so foreign to me. That thought never crossed my mind even once.


    Take Selena to live with me in my chambers? I could never do that!


    "Would you believe me if I told you that thought never crossed my mind? Even for one second?" I asked with furrowed brows.


    "Oh..." He exims in surprise. "That''s hard to believe."


    "But it''s the truth. Thinking about it has set my mind in chaos. If I take Selena to my chambers and Ashanti finds out, things will fall apart."


    "Exactly. That''s why I''m happy you didn''t do that." He still has that goofy smile on his face. I lean back on my seat and face him fully, my eyes giving him a critical look that bores deep into his soul. There''s something he''s not telling me.


    "Tell me Kyle, why do you hate Selena so much?"


    "Why do I hate Selena?" The smile on his face has faded. There''s confusion written in bold on his forehead as he gives me a troubled stare. "Where''s thating from?"


    "Why don''t you want me to take her to my chambers?¡±


    "Because I don''t like her for you. I don''t trust her yet. It has nothing to do with me hating her. I don''t hate her."


    "Right. I''m Sorry I went too far with my thoughts."


    "It''s okay. I understand."


    "We had a very serious conversation a while ago."


    "I like the sound of that. Did she tell you anything useful?"


    "She said nothing about her past, we just spoke about ourselves and..." I stop and watch him adjust on his seat so he can face me fully.


    "And what?" He sounds very impatient. My mind reys the conversation I just had with Selena I''m still shaken by those two solid questions she asked me and the tone with which she spoke. I got a hint of some sense of entitlement in that tone.


    She''s back and she''s back for me.


    She definitely wants us to get together again.


    "She asked me some very disturbing questions, Kyle."


    "I''m all ears if you want to share."


    I take in two sharp breaths before proceeding to tell him all about the conversation I had with Selena there. By the time I''m done, he''s frowning like an angry bear and shaking his head disapprovingly.


    ¡°She wants in again. She definitely wants in and when she finds out about your second mate Ashnati, there will be trouble."


    "Big trouble." I confirm his words.


    "You know you can''t keep both girls, right?"


    "I do not intend to do that!"


    "So you have to choose and you have to do that quickly!"


    "I don''t want to make any rash decisions, Kyle. The Moon goddess has a reason for letting something like this happen. I have to figure out that reason before going ahead to make any sort of decision."


    "That''s why we have to start


    investigating Selena now. You are clean. As far as I know, Ashanti is clean as well. The only person with a shady story here is Selena and that''s why we need to get her to talk. Get her to talk. She needs to tell us where has been all these years, who she has been with and what she has been up to. There''s a shocking plot twist waiting for us at the end of this tunnel. And it''s not a good plot twist, it''s gonna be a bad one. I can feel it in my blood!"


    "My goodness! Your hatred for Selena runs deep. You detest her with every fibre in your body. Don''t even try to deny."


    "I don''t trust her. That''s all."


    "Fine. I promised to give her time to sort her thoughts but it''s obvious we don''t have the luxury of time right now. We need to iron this problem out before it swallows us. The next timee here to see her, I''ll ask her to tell me what I need to know about the happenings in her life for the past five years and from there, we can start our investigation. Happy now?"


    "I''m ted. Thank you!" He faces forward and ignites the car engine.


    Kyle''s spection about a possible soul taking plot twist waiting for us ahead makes my organs shiver in fright.


    Could it be that there''s more to this situation than what meets the eyes?


    Are Selena''s motives for returning good or bad?

 Chapter 0359

    Chapter 0359


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    "Why do these judges look so serious?" Ryan, who''s sitting by my side, whispers in my ears and I give him a curious stare.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean..." he''s still whispering. "Just take a look at their dead pan looks and listen to how stiff their voices sound. They need not be so serious!"


    "They are the judges for thepetition, Ryan. Those people you see seated on that high table are tasked with choosing the next fashion King. You don''t expect them to sit there and open their teeth with us."


    "Even so!"


    "Shut up, Ryan. If you''re going to keepining about how the judges look, I won''t bring you along for these meetings next time." I threaten and he seals his lips and looks ahead.


    We''re in a banquet hall that has been turned into a fashion and design hall and now we are receiving wee speeches from the judges in charge and tobe honest, I''m bored out of my mind. I left home this morning with high spirits, hoping we''d start some realpetition today, but we''re here, listening to some men talking and it''s annoying.


    "Thepetition starts tomorrow." The judge on the stage continues. "As you can already see, this hall will be your workshop from now on. Your work spaces have been allocated, you can walk around and locate your spots and also take some time to go around the hall and why not the entire building so you can be versed with it. This will be your home for the next six months. Once more, I wish you all luck in thispetition. May the best designer win!"


    A round of apuse explodes throughout the room as the judges rise and leave the high table. Murmurs break out as the variouspetitors start greeting each other again.


    "Can we leave now?" A very impatient Ryan asks by side. I shoot him a scowl.


    "No we can''t. We have to go around and greet the others so they don''t see us as snobs."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "What if they see us as snobs?"


    "Ryan." I call strenly, rising to my feet. "Not now."


    "Fine. But you go ahead and do all the greetings, I need some air." He turns and starts walking towards the door before I can say anything else. He''s never going to change!


    ¡°Ashanti!" A familiar voice calls from behind. My mouth drops to the floor when I see who it is.


    Leonard Kirk.


    The guy I met on my way into the restaurant the other night.


    The current fashion King.


    "Leonard!" I call, shocked to the core. "Hi."


    "Hello, Ashanti." His formal tone makes my cheeks flush. He looke


    handsome and smells so


    just


    like the other time. "Hope you had a great weekend."


    My weekend was nothing close to great but nodded my head in


    agreement. There''s no way I cal


    start telling him about my problems with Alpha Reagan.


    "Well... I had enough time to rest, that''s all."


    "Are you alright though? I tried reaching your cell phone all day yesterday to no avail. Is everything alright?"


    Guilt strikes me like a bolt of lightning.


    I had my phone switched off all day because my mum kept calling. That''s why your calls didn''t go through.


    §Ö


    "Oh Leonard, I''m really sorry about that. I was trying to avoid someone, so I switched it off. Ipletely forgot you had to reach me. I''m so sorry."


    "It''s okay. He says with an easy smile. "That was yesterday. I''ll try again today, hopefully the phone will go through."


    "Oh it will. It certainly will!"


    "Alright then. Expect my call."


    Before I know it, he has pecked me on my cheek and he''s walking towards the door just like Ryan did and I''m standing here,pletely dumbfounded.


    What was that about?


    "Did you hear?" A sharp whisper reaches my ears.


    "Hear what?"


    "Alpha Reagan prepared a mansion for Ashnati. She will not be living in the apartment that was prepared for her. The favouritism has begun!"


    Shit!


    And here I thought I was going to live here free of any sort of gossip. This is where it begins!

 Chapter 0360

    Chapter 0360


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    "Oh..." One of the girls exims in amusement as she listens to her colleague trash talk me.


    "I was so shocked to find out that she''s the Chief Designer at TTC. I won''t be surprised if she makes other people draw those designs and im them as hers. She looks like the kind of person who would do that!" I quickly look away from them when I feel they are about to turn in my direction.


    "I know, right? And I won''t be surprised at all if she wins thispetition. She''s mated to the Lycan King. He knows what buttons to press to ensure that." Another girl adds.


    I let out a quiet sigh and contemte whether to ignore them and walk away or go over and confront them. I finally decided to do the former after thinking very hard.


    Back then, when I was still a Harem girl at the Lycan Harem, one of the reasons why the other Harem girls kept cooking up and spreading absurd rumours about me was because I never confronted them whenever they did so. I let them get away with everything they did to me. I''m not going to let that happen again.


    I am no longer a Harem girl with zero social status. I''m a famous designer who owns a Fashion and Designerpany. I have a reputation to uphold. I fought and worked very hard to get to where I am today and I''m not going to allow a bunch of ignorant wenches ruin my reputation. I have a lot to lose if that happens.


    So, with an elegant smile on my face, I take calm, graceful steps towards the girls who are so engrossed in their gossip that they do not see me approaching them.


    "She doesn''t deserve to be in thispetition with us." The blond haired girl amongst them, adds and I look at her.


    "Is that so?" I ask calmly, quietly and the three girls turn to face me. Silent gasps of shock escape their lips. Their eyes and mouths widen in shock when they see me. The smile on my face disappears and is reced with a deadpan expression.


    There''s absolutely nothing to smile about right now.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Ashanti!" One of the girls finally calls almost lifelessly.


    "In flesh and blood."


    ¡°Uh... um..." She stutters, her eyes flickering to her friends, begging them to step in and help her out. I decide to end her misery by talking instead. "Do you girls have anything you''d like to say to me?"


    "No. Why do you ask?" One of the other girls asks, shing me a fake smile.


    Now, I really regreting here to confront them. They are nothing but cowards who can''t say their mean words to my face. I should have ignored them..


    But I''m already here so, let''s get this over with.


    "Because it seems to me like there''s a lot of things about me that''s bothering you girls. And also, I heard what you girls said about me." I watch the colour drain from their faces as they exchange shocking looks.


    Why exactly are they shocked?


    I was standing just a few metres away from them and they weren''t even conversing in hushed tones. Their words were very loud and clear.


    "You say I''m not a good designer.


    That I steal people''s designs and


    im them as mine, you think I can only win thispetition by virtue of the fact that I''m mated to Alpha Reagan. That he''ll push buttons for that to happen? Is that how low you think of your Lycan King and would you like me to tell him what you all think of him?"


    Fear spreads across their faces like wildfire. I watch in amazement as they stare at each other, unable to utter a word to me.


    We all engage in a heated staringpetition for several moments before one of the girls finally clears her throat and says;


    "I''m... I mean... we are sorry for


    trash-talking you. It was just a


    moment of weakness on our end. It won''t happen again. Please don''t tell


    the Lycan King about this. Please." The other girls join her in the beginning and I simply shake my head.


    I better get out of here.


    These girls are not worth my time.


    "You all better watch your tongues, because next time, I won''t be lenient with you. Keep my name out of your dirty mouths!¡± With that, I turn on my heels and walk away from their intoxicating presence. I can feel their scorching gazes apanying me t¨¦my work space where my team members are already gathered.


    From now on, I won''t let anyone


    trash-talk me and walk away. I can also be a bitch!

 Chapter 0361

    Chapter 0361


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    "I wish they provided us with private workspaces. Working in the midst of all these designers will give me anxiety." One of my colleagues, Kelly, cries as we inspect our allocated working space.


    "You know they can''t do that. We need to work in an environment where we can be inspected in order to ensure that no one is cheating." Another colleague replies and she lets out a frustrated groan.


    I share her frustration, but we have no choice.


    "Yeah yeah. That''s the kind of pressure I don''t like."


    ¡°Well... you don''t have a choice but to work under the pressure." Kelly sighs heavily and rides on with packing stuff into our lockers.


    Some guys are setting up the machines, others are transferring the fabrics into our allocated lockers and a few of us are packing stuff in our various cubicles.


    The atmosphere is rowdy as other designers are engaged in simr activities at various corners of the room. This is where we''ll be creating and disying our designs when thepetition begins.


    We spend the next hours parking and sorting and organising stuff. By two pm, we are one of the only groups left in the hall.


    "I don''t know about you guys, but I''m exhausted and need to go home now." I say, picking up my bag from a nearby cubicle and slinging around my left arm. "See you all tomorrow."


    "Be safe."


    "Thank you."


    I turn and start heading out of the hall with the sound of my heels not failing to announce my departure as they collide with the floor below. Ryan is nowhere to be found. I guess I''m going to leave without him. He''s going to cut my head off when he returns, but I''ll deal with thatter. For now, I have to get home first.


    "Ashanti."


    I pause in my tracks at the sound of my name.


    That voice.


    That charming, deep baritone voice. The voice that has the power to make my heart beat faster than normal. It belongs to no one else but my mate, Alpha Reagan.


    My head whips in the direction of the voice and I nearly crumble into dust when I see him approaching me with a smirk nted at the side of his lips. My heart starts doing air backs in my chest. Even though I''m excited to see him, even though I have this primal urge to jump on his body right now and give him the tightest hug ever, I remain still and ster a frown on my face.


    I''m so good at this.


    "What are you doing here?" I fire, the moment he takes his stand before me. He''s still smiling and it''s getting me upset because I cannot do the same. "I came to see you."


    "Why?"


    "Because I miss you. I''ve been here for some time now, but I know you were busy there, that''s why I waited out here."


    "You have to stoping here." I say, walking past him. Two stepster, he''s by my side and we are walking to a destination I do not know. I''m not even thinking anymore.


    "People are already talking."


    "What are they talking about?" I stop. Suck in a deep breath. Let out a deep sigh before turning to face him again with a frustrated look on my face. "Favouritism. They say I''ll win thispetition because of my connection with you."


    "Tell me their names and I''ll have them disqualified from thispetition!"


    "That''s the exact attitude that''ll make them crucify me and escte this whole issue. You can''t do that. Just stoping around here."


    "You won''t let mee to your house, you won''t let mee here either."


    "Can you me me for making those decisions?"


    He goes mute.


    Several quiet seconds fly by before we meet each other''s gaze again.


    "Let me drive you home." He offers. I shake my head.


    "I don''t want you to." I deny tly and start walking again. By now, I don''t even know where I''m heading to. I''m lost in this driveway, but I just want to get away from this man and his overwhelming presence.


    "We both know how this is going to end." One minute I can hear his


    footsteps behind me, the next, he''s


    e


    standing before me, both hands shoved in his pockets as he strikes a gentle pose. He''s still smiling. groan, rolling my eyes so hard, they


    almost get stuck at the back of my head.


    We both know how this is going to end.


    "You''ll force me to get into the car."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I wouldn''t use the word force." He steps closer, staring straight into my eyes. "I will cajole you into letting me give you a ride.¡± His voice is deceptively charming and smooth An observable blush spreads from my neck up to my face and my cheeks heat up as though they''ve been set on fire. My body starts trembling when I notice we''ve started getting the attention of passers by. Some have stood in


    their tracks and are looking at us,


    while the others keep staring as they


    pass.


    I don''t like this at all.


    "Where''s the damn car?" I whisper between my teeth. Harshly. A goofy smile forms on his face.


    "This way, Ma Lady."


    He leads the way towards his car and I follow like an obedient puppy.


    He always has his way with me.


    Always!


    It''s so annoying!

 Chapter 0362

    Chapter 0362


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    "Why did you suddenly get so eager to get into the car?" Asks Reagan as he straps on his seatbelt. I nearly roll my eyes at him. "I know it isn''t because of what I said."


    "Are you blind? Didn''t you see the amount of people who were already giving us weird looks? Some even stopped in their tracks to watch our banter." "And is that a bad thing?" I lean against the chair and shoot him a fierce re.


    ¡°Are you seriously asking me that question right now?" My voice is a tone higher than it should be. The driver sitting in front, who has no interest in our banter, ignites the car engine and starts pulling out of the driveway. I''m still ring at Alpha Reagan like he''s lost his mind, while he''s smiling.


    He''s fucking smiling as though there was anything funny in what I said.


    "Nothing is funny. I don''t see what''s making you smile."


    "This..." He points his index finger at my face and starts circling it before me. "All this drama you''re creating right now is funny. And cute."


    My face goes dark with a frown. I huff and fold my arms over my breast, my piercing gaze never leaving his face. He suddenly burst into a light chuckle as if my piercing gaze is caressing him instead.


    It''s so annoying.


    "Did you bring me here to mock me?"


    "Not at all! Why would I do that?"


    "That''s exactly what it feels like right now."


    ¡°Ashanti.¡± His voice is smooth and low. I nearly melt when his right hand reaches out for my mine and wraps around it. My gaze, which should be on our intertwined hands below, sters on his face instead and he captures it, never to let go.


    His deep brown eyes are staring into the depth of my blue ones, searching for what I do not know. I can feel the intensity of his stare in my bones and I''m so shaken that my zeal to put up a fight with him evaporates from my body like steam.


    ¡°Ashanti." I nearly moan out a response when his voice sounds my name again. He calls it like he means it... like there''s no other word in the world he''d rather say right now than that name.


    "I heard you for the first time." My rude ass replies.


    e


    "I''m sorry if myughter made you feel like I was mocking you. It wasn''t my intention to make you feel that way. I onlyughed because I''m happy you''re back here with me. And I know... oh I know we''re not in a good p?ace right now, but you''re here, where I can see you when I please, talk to you..." He lifts my hand to his lips and leaves a gentle kiss on the back of my palm. "I can touch you with my lips, like this. All of this gives me tremendous joy, Ash. Joy which I know you do not share with me right now, but it''s there regardless and I know one day,


    you will. Not long from now."


    ¡°One day?¡± My voice is less than a whisper. ¡°Not long from now?¡± I ask again and he nods his head.


    I shake mine.


    "You know what. I don''t want us to dive deeper into that right now.¡± I calmly withdraw my hand from his hold and ce it on myp. It''s not something I want to do. I mean, miss him as well and I like it when he touches me like this, but there''s point I need to prove to this man and I''m going to prove that point.


    "If you don''t want to, I won''t force you."


    "Hmmm." I simply mumble and look straight ahead. What vindicates me from the awkward stretch of silence that would have followed that reaction is the buzzing sound of my phone in my handbag. I quickly fetch it out to see who''s calling and my teeth sink into my bottom lip when I see that it''s Ryan.


    I left without letting him know.


    Damn it!


    I calmly answer the call and hold the phone against my ear.


    "Hello Ryan."


    "You left." Two words.


    Two dry words and a tone that tells me everything I need to know about his mood right now.


    "Yeah I..." I draw in air through my joined teeth. "Ryan, I''m sorry. Something came up and I had to leave real quick."


    "This is not how we nned to do things when we got here."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "I know. I know. I''m so sorry." My forehead creases, my teeth are biting my lips in regret.

 Chapter 0363

    Chapter 0363


    I hate doing this to him.


    "We''ll talk more when I get home. Goodbye."


    Beep. Beep. Beep.


    The line goes dead.


    I turn to Alpha Reagan.


    "You have to fix this."


    "You can''t ask me to do that. That young man sounded very pissed, there''s no way I''m going ahead to resolve this issue. He''s going to give me a proper scolding and I don''t like getting scolded. I could cry." He bbers and I watch him with my eyeballs stretched open to their limit. What?


    What the hell did he just say?


    "Excuse me, are you high?"


    "I am not high!"


    I sigh in disbelief, shaking my head. This man truly loses his mind when he''s in my presence.


    "Since you''ve refused to resolve this issue for fear of getting scolded, I''ll do it myself. But just so you know, the next time you stand before me and try to..."


    Another interruption by my cell phone again. It''s still in my hand so I check the caller ID.


    A heavy sigh of relief leaves my chest when I see that it isn''t Ryan calling again.


    "Hello." I greet after swiping the answer icon and pressing the phone against my ear.


    "Ashanti?" The person on the other end of the call asks, it''s a masculine voice and it sounds very familiar.


    I heard that voice today and it was at the Fashion and Design hall.


    L¨¦onard Kirk.


    It''s no one else but him.


    "Yes, it''s Ashanti."


    ¡°Great. Ashanti, it''s me, Leonard. How are you doing?"


    "I''m doing okay, thank you. And you?"


    "Never been better. I noticed you left the hall already." My face breaks into a wide smile. Alpha Reagan on the other hand, starts frowning and the look on his face tells me he wants to know who I''m speaking with.


    Right now!


    "Oh, yeah. I left a while ago."


    "That''s rather sad. I was hoping to see you again."


    "Oh..."


    "Anyway, that doesn''t mean I can''t see you again. What do you say about me taking you out for dinner tonight?" He asks sweetly and I don''t know why, but my eyes flicker to Alpha Reagan and yes... he heard it.


    His brows are nearly touching his hairline and he has this wild look in his eyes that would have scared me if I didn''t know him too well.


    He looks like he wants to set something on fire.


    "Who''s that?" He mouths the question. I ignore him.


    "You want to take me out to dinner tonight?"


    "If you''d permit me to?" Leonard answers over the phone.


    Alpha Reagan starts shaking his head in denial with his eyes wide open.


    "Tell him no!" He mouths yet again, this time around, apanied with hand gestures.


    "I''d love for you to take me out to dinner, Leonard."


    "Great! What time is good for you?"


    "Say... six pm!"


    "Perfect! I''ll make a reservation right now ande pick you up by five-thirty. Are you okay with that n?"


    "It''s perfect. Thank you."


    set


    "No. I should be thanking you for epting to go out on a date with me. It''s an honour." My cheeks heat up as a heated blush spreads on my cheeks.


    He''s sweet, okay?


    And Alpha Reagan is losing his cool.


    "You''re too kind."


    "I look forward to spending this evening with you, Ash. See you at five thirty."


    "Yeah. See you."


    He hangs up.


    I dare not look at Alpha Reagan''s face. We''ve arrived at my house and the car has stopped in the driveway.


    "Who was that?" He asks sharply. I turn to him.


    "None of your business."


    He lets out a frustrated sigh.


    "Why is he taking you out for dinner?"


    "That''s still none of your business.


    put my cell phone in my bag and carry it. My hand is on the door lock as flook at him again. Content


    belongs to en.swnove


    "He even called you "Ash". Why?"


    "Because it''s short for Ashanti."


    "No one calls you Ash, except me.¡± He sounds like he''s about to cry and it hurts me to do this to him, but I have to.


    "Don''t be such a baby. Anyone can


    call me Ash." I unlock the car door and push


    dit open. "I have to go


    and


    before it''s time for my date."


    ¡°Ashanti you''ve still not told me who''s ta..."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Dow


    "Thank you very much for the ride." I cut him off with a dry smile on my lips. ¡°Have a nice day.¡±


    With that, I step out of the car and the moment I close the door behind me, a triumphant smile forms on my face.


    Who got thestugh?

 Chapter 0368

    Chapter 0368


    CHAPTER TWO HUNDRED AND FORTY-FIVE.


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    "Leonard, once again I''m very sorry about Alpha Reagan''s intrusion. It was very wrong of him to show up the way he did." I apologize to Leonard for the umpteenth time as we take our seats at the table for two.


    "And for the one thousandth time, it''s fine. It''s not your fault he showed up out of nowhere, so stop apologising."


    "It''s just a€|" I sigh heavily, giving him a sorry look. "It''s very embarrassing to recall. We were all dressed up and ready to leave and he just popped up from nowhere and started talking nonsense."


    "He wasn''t talking nonsense." He says calmly, quietly. My eyes widen as I stare at him in shock. He looks so calm and collected. There''s not a single trace of anger or annoyance on his face or in his voice. He sounds okay. Like nothing happened back there. I''m about to say something when a waiteres. The next minutes go by with us cing orders for our meal and drinks and we only look at each other again when the waiter leaves.


    "Soa€|¡± I clear my throat. "You think he wasn''t talking nonsense?"


    ¡°I know he wasn''t. The man was only expressing his feelings."


    "Expressing his feelings?" Now I''m a bit confused. Leonard leans against his seat and stares straight at me, smiling.


    God!


    He looks even more handsome when he smiles!


    And did I tell you about how nice he smells? It''s nothingpared to how Alpha Reagan smells, but still, it''s good.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "He''s in love with you and he doesn''t like the fact that I''m taking you out on this date." He calmly deciphers and his words explode on my face like fireworks.


    I freeze.


    Blood pauses in my veins.


    Thick, searing head spreads from my head to my toes as I look at the man sitting across from me. I open my mouth to speak, but words fail me. I don''t know what to say. I don''t even have a voice anymore.


    Thatpletely threw me off bnce.


    "Oha€|" Is all I manage after several moments of shock and silence.


    "Yeah." He nods. "But that''s his problem."


    "Hmmm." I mumble, giving him a confused look. He adjusts on his seat before training his serious eyes on me again.


    "That''s not going to stop me from


    e


    Like


    getting close to you. I know you two are fated mat?s and I''m sure there''s a reason why you two aren''t together as a couple right nowa€| a reason I don''t want to concern myself with. All I know is that I you, Ashanti. And the fact that you are mated to the Lycan King won''t stop me from getting close to you. If he loves you enough, he''ll fight to have you back, but if he doesn''t, I will take you from him and I''ll be unapologetic about it. I mean it." His eyes are still trained on me and I''m staring back at him as though he suddenly grew two heads.


    The confidence in his tone. He means those words.


    He''s ready to go head on with Alpha Reagan for me.


    Wow!


    My head drops as I try to hide the smile threatening to take over my face.


    This is good.


    This is quite interesting.


    ¡°That''sa€| that''sa€|" I stuttera€| clear my throat and look back at him. "I don''t even know what to say."


    "You don''t have to say anything. Just rx and let me make this evening a memorable one for you."


    "I uha€| I don''t really want to be persued." The words slip out of my mouth before I can rethink them. Leonard''s brows rise in confusion. "My only focus now is thispetition. I don''t think I''m ready to get into a rtionship with anyone anytime soon. I just want to be alone for now." I confess wholeheartedly.


    Leonard seems like a very nice guy and thest thing I want to do is lead him on when I know I''ll never have anything to do with him. There''s too much going on in my life. Adding a boyfriend to the list will make me run mad.


    "Okay." I answer with a small voice as I nod my head. "Thank you."


    "You have nothing to thank me for. I should be the one thanking you for allowing an ordinary man like myself, the opportunity to get close to you. This is an honor I will never forget."


    "You are not an ordinary man. If there''s anyone who''s ordinary between us, that person would be me, not you."


    "Stop ying." He gently raises my


    hand to his lips and nts a soft


    kiss at the back of my palm. "You are a rare and precious gem. Alpha Reagan is a fool for not iming you as his and marrying you right away!" Another gentle kiss before he lets go of my hand on the table.. "You are the woman of my dreams, Ash and if Alpha Reagan is not careful, I will make you mine on his watch. I''m a very determined man. I can achieve anything I set my mind to achieve, so he has to be aware of me.¡±


    I''m a frozen, staring at him in awe.


    Alpha Reagan will not like these words if they ever reach his ears.


    I have a feeling that shit is about to go down!

 Chapter 0369

    Chapter 0369


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    "Home sweet home!" I say, expelling a deep breath as Leonard parks in the driveway of thepound. The dinner date went better than I expected. He kept urging me to eat whatever I wanted and I nearly cracked my ribs withughter because of the hrious jokes he threw every now and then. Right now, I''m as bloated as a cow and my insides are jumping with excitement and satisfaction. I doubt if I''ll be getting any sleep tonight.


    "If you tear my heart open right now, you''ll literally see the sadness of letting you go swimming in it. I hate that time flew by so fast." He says, staring at me with his intense brown eyes. Shyness overwhelms me, making it impossible for me to maintain eye contact with him. I start ying with my fingers resting on myp as I try in vain to control my smile.


    He''s sweet, alright? It''s nearly impossible to resist his charm.


    "I had a good time with you, Leonard. Yes, it felt like a short time, but I still appreciate it."


    "I''m d you did. Because I did too and I''ll carry the memory of this night till the day we have another." My eyes glint in surprise as I look at him again. He nods, smiling. "If you don''t mind, I''d love to take you out on another dinner date some time and this time around, you get to pick where we''ll go.¡± My smile reaches my eyes. My eyes light up with delight.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Another dinner date with him sounds like an awesome idea.


    "That''s if you want."


    "Of course I..." I quickly catch my bbering mouth before I say something embarrassing. The idea of going out with him again sounds enchanting, but I need to calm down and not behave like an idiot.


    I seal my lips shut, draw in a deep breath. Take a moment to breathe properly and gather my bearings before turning to face him again, this time around with a calm and collectedposure and a less moronic smile on.


    "Another dinner date sounds fantastic. I look forward to it."


    His eyes immediately light up and the smile on his lips widens.


    "You have no idea how happy that makes me feel. Thank you."


    "For nothing." say and go back fidgeting with my fingers. I am smiling and blushing and begging my heart to stop beating so fast.fit continues at this rate, Leonard might actually hear the sound of my heart beats. I will simply pass away if that happens.


    "Alright then..." Leonard finally speaks again after several moments of spine chilling silence in the car. "I better get you in before Ryanes out here to get you himself. I cannot afford to let that happen." He says, strapping off his seatbelt and stepping out of the car. I''m still


    giggling by the time hees over


    to open my seat door.


    It''s a good thing I''m older than Ryan. If he had been my older brother, he wouldn''t let any mane close to me. He''s very protective and I love it. It makes me feel special.


    "Thank you." I say, stepping out of the car. The mansion stands gracefully in front of us and I cannot look at it without thinking about the man who made sure I was brought here.


    Alpha Reagan.


    And I hate that the thought of him makes me smile despite the fact that we are no longer together. Despite the fact that he has nothing to do with the happiness I''m feeling this evening. It''s all sponsored by this amazing man standing before me.


    "For nothing. I''ll walk you in." He takes my hand and we both turn around, towards the main entrance of the house. All colour drains from face when my gaze falls on him.


    He''s standing a few metres away


    from us in his usual calm and collected posture. Feet slightly apart, both hands shoved his trouser pockets with a no nonsense look on his face. My gaze meets his and electricity zaps between us. Without thinking, I quickly seize my hand from Leonard''s hold and etench my fists by my sides. The audacious man starts walking towards us, still frowning like we''ve done something to offend him.

 Chapter 0370

    Chapter 0370


    "My Lord." Leonard addresses him, bowing his head slightly. I don''t bother to do the same. I keep my head up, staring right at him like he has lost her mind, because clearly he has.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    What the hell is he doing here?


    "I''ll take it from here, Leonard." Says Alpha Reagan in a very dry tone and a hoarse voice. Leonard turns and shes me a pained smile that shatters my heart into a million pieces.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow." He says calmly and walks past me to his car. I watch with anger burning in my chest as he gets into the car and drives away. When I turn back to Alpha Reagan, I''m fuming and ready to explode into mes before him.


    "You must feel very powerful right now."


    "Of course I do. I''m in your presence. Your presence makes me feel powerful." I roll my eyes so hard, they nearly get stuck at the back of my head. "Did you wait here the whole time?" My expression has turned granite as I ask him that question.


    "Me?" He points to himself and huffs. "Wait here the whole time?" His gaze drops to the floor as he shakes his head and scoffs in derision. When he looks back at me, he has a very serious expression as he says. "Yes."


    I''mpletely thrown off guard.


    "Yes as in, you''ve been waiting here the whole time?"


    I am shaken!


    "I know it makes me look pathetic, but yes. I''ve been here since the moment you drove away with Leonard, waiting for you."


    My mind has been thrown into a state of confusion and chaos. I look left and right, breathing hard and trying toe up with something to say.


    That''s...


    That''s mad.


    That''s crazy.


    That''s unheard off.


    "That''s just creepy and uneptable!" Ish out, breathing hard.


    "No it isn''t. I waited. I didn''t stalk you. Stalking is crazy."


    "Don''t... Don''t even go there!" I turn away from him and ster my palm on my forehead, breathing heavily My heart is beating in my throat and my head is spinning like a


    rollercoaster. One of these days, this man will make me faint! Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "But why?" I ask, turning abruptly to face him again. "Why on earth will you wait here for hours!"


    "Because the thought of you being out there with another man gued me! Because I knew I won''t get any sleep unless I saw with my own eyes that he brought you home safely. That''s why I stayed behind."


    "You''re pathetic."


    "I know it makes me look stupid, but Ash I love you..."


    e


    "Nope!" I hold out my hand towards his face, stopping him from speaking any further. "Not today." say, shaking my head. "Not right now. I''m too tired for your shenanigans tonight. I need to go in and rest." His face falls, shoulders sag and he lets out a defeated sigh.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± He suddenly looks so sad and gloomy, it makes me feel guilty for cutting him off the way I did.


    I hate how easy it is for him to manipte my emotions without even realising it.


    "Thepetition starts tomorrow, so I need to rest well and prepare my mind." I start to exin. Something I shouldn''t even bother doing.


    "I understand. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    My brows crease as my gaze on him intensifies.


    "Reagan." I call, sternly. "Don''t even think about showing up at the hall or anywhere around that premises."


    "I won''t. We''ll meet here."


    "Don''te here either."


    "I''m begging." I roll my eyes yet again.


    "Whatever." I say and walk past him, heading for the door.


    "I like it when you call me Reagan. It sounds very sexy." He says out loud. I don''t stop or turn to look at him, keep walking, but I bet he knows m smiling from mr to mr because he says... "I''m d I was abte to make you smile. Sweet dreams, my love."


    My heart melts like butter in a microwave.


    This man will be the end of me!

 Chapter 0371

    Chapter 0371


    REAGAN''S POV.


    I did not see the smile, but I know it was there on her face when I said thosest words to her. I felt it. I was able to make her smile despite my creepy moves on her this evening and that''s okay for me. I can go to bed with that.


    That guy Leonard, he might think he''s getting somewhere with her. I have no idea where he gets the audacity to try and woo a woman he very well knows is mated to his Lycan King. Imend him for his bravery and I hope he enjoys the little time he has with her because sooner orter, I''ll be back for what''s mine. Before that happens, I have to settle some issues and that''s exactly what I''m about to start doing right now.


    "Where''s Selena?" I ask the servant who just opened the door for me. I just arrived at Selena''s apartment and I don''t care what state she is in right now. She''s going to tell me what I need to hear.


    "My Lord." The servant calls, bowing her head and keeping her gaze on the ground below. "She''s in her bedroom." She reports and without saying another word, I walk past her and head towards the staircase.


    I would have given Selena more time to settle in and be morefortable before talking about her experience, but right now, I don''t have all that time to spare. With everyday that passes, I can feel the rift between Ashanti and I widening. She''s close yet so far... almost out of my reach and if I don''t do something about it right now, I might lose her.


    Heck, I might lose her to another man.


    I''d die before letting something like that happen.


    At the door, I wrap my knuckles against the door and wait for a response. When I get the signal toe in, I gently creak the door open and step into the room. I spot Selena sitting before her vanity mirror, dressed in her pajamas with her hair tied in a lose, messy pony tail. The moment, she sees me she rises to her feet with a shocked expression on her face.


    She cannot believe her eyes.


    "Alpha Reagan." She calls almost breathlessly, her low voiceced with surprise and confusion.


    "Selena." I respond and she starts walking towards me, smiling.


    "You''re here."


    "I am."


    "I... this is a big surprise. I wasn''t expecting you to evere here at his time."


    "Well..." I say, taking a step forward. "I''m here and there''s something important..." She cuts me off by jumping forward and circling her arms around my torso, engulfing me in unexpected hug that nearly knocks me off my feet. I raise my arms by side and stare down at her head that''sying on my chest, shocked to the bone.


    What''s going on.


    "I''m so happy to see you." She says and I do not fail to notice the state of her voice. It''s shaky, teary and when she sniffles tears, that''s when I know she''s crying.


    Why the hell is she crying?


    ¡°I..... I thought... I t..." She stutters and sniffles again, driving me into and even more confused state.


    She was smiling just a few seconds ago, but now she''s bawling her eyes out.


    The frequency at which women''s emotions fluctuate needs to be studied.


    "Selena." She looks up at me with her tear drenched face. "Why are you crying?"


    "I''m just happy to be here with you. thought I''d never see you again." Her teary eyes are searching my face. "I''m just... I''m happy to here with you."


    "Come here." I hold her by her shoulders and lead her to her bed where we both sit down.


    "You don''t have to cry anymore. What''s important is that you''re home now and you are safe. Okay."


    ¡°Okay.¡± She agrees, mopping the


    tears off her cheeks wirh the back of


    her palms. As I sit here looking at her, I can only imagine what she must have been through all these years.


    She was definitely treated very poorly wherever she was.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Also..." She looks at me once she''s done cleaning her tears. "You haven''t told the subjects about my return, right?" "No. I haven''t."


    "I''ve been wondering... when do you intend to do so?"


    My eyebrows nearly trip to my hairline in shock. My eyes widen as I stare at her, totally andpletely dumbfounded. What did just say?


    "I... I uh... I don''t understand what you mean."


    In


    "I know the pack subjects mourned and I also know that they''ll be thrilled to hear about my return. So, I want to know when you intend to tell them that their Luna is not dead afterall. That''s she''s back home with them."


    My jaw is sitting on my kneecaps as I look at Selena inplete disbelief.


    I don''t know how to categorize her attitude right now.


    Ignorance?


    Confidence?


    Audacity?


    I don''t know what to make of it.

 Chapter 0372

    Chapter 0372


    REAGAN''S POV.


    "Selena..." My voice is a low and husky. She stares at me with eyes as bright as a hunting torch and I can see the excitement swimming in them.


    "Yeah."


    "Before that happens, I need you to tell me a few things."


    "What is it you want me to tell you?"


    I let out a heavy exhale before settling my gaze on her again. This will seem rushed, but I have to do it. Not for myself, but for my rtionship with the woman I love.


    "Selena, I know I agreed to wait until you arefortable enough to talk about your experience while you were away these past years, but I don''t think I can do that." I shift closer to her and take her hands in mine. "I want to know. I need to know what happened to you so I can deal with this issue once and for all and set my mind at ease. Please, tell me."


    The excitement look on her face fades instantly and gloom returns to her eyes. Calmly, she takes her hand from my hold and tears her gaze from my face, stering it against the wall on the other side of the room.


    It''s a sour topic for her. I know that. I hate that I have to force her to do this, but I cannot do otherwise.


    "What happened to you? Why were they so many wounds on you body when you showed up here? Also, a lot things have happened in my life these past years. Things that have reached the ends of this world and are on the lips of, if not all, but every member of every pack in this world, but surprisingly, you don''t know them. I can''t help but wonder how that''s possible. Where could you possibly have been that even the most viral news did not reach you?"


    "I was abducted!" She replies immediately, looking back at me. There''s a firm, angry look in her eyes that makes me recoil on my spot.


    Abducted.


    Exactly what I suspected.


    "On the day of the ambush, he faked my death and took me away. He had me imprisoned in an underground cell where he tortured me almost every night before retiring for the night. He didn''t let me go out for any reason. That prison cell became my home and anything I needed was brought to me there."


    "You mean to tell me you were locked up in a dungeon cell for five years with no ess to the outside world?" I ask in horror. My heart nearly jumps out of my chest when she nods in agreement. I can feel all the bones dissolving in my body as I watch her shed tears.


    That''s barbaric!


    "Who is "he"? Does he have a name? What does he look like?"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "I don''t know." She says, shaking her head fervently. "He never told me his name. He never let me see his face. Whenever he had to visit, I was either blindfolded or he had on a mask when he came and spoke only a few words. He left no traces of his identity."


    Shit!


    "Why did he do that? Did he ever tell you?"


    "No. He never did."


    Another sigh of exasperation escapes my lips. Her face is damp again with tears and her voice is croaked when she talks. she sounds and looks so hurt and I hate that I have to make her revisit the memories of that horrible experience.


    I''m well aware of the fact that I have enemies in this world. People who hate my reign and will do anything to have me overthrown. However, I didn''t think they would take out their anger on my mate.


    Whoever did this must surely be an enemy of mine!


    "How... how did you manage to escape?"


    "I monitored him. I noticed he always held a dagger whenever he came to see me and since I was


    always very weak and powerless, he never thought twice abouting into my cell. That fateful day, when he came, I pretended to be unconscious, so when he stepped into the cell to check what had happened to me, I swiftly seized his dagger and sliced his throat. I didn''t even look back to see what I had done, I took off. I found my way out of the dungeon and ran for my life. I didn''t stop until I got here." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    She''s almost drowning in a pool of her own tears right now. I can barely make out her words because of how much she''s crying. I feel so sad and even more curious about a lot of things. Things which have to do with the exnation she just gave me.


    All I wanted to find out today was what happened to her and she has told me. I will go into details some other time.


    "I am so sorry you had to go through of all that, Selena."


    "It''s okay." She chuckles amidst tears. "What''s important is that I''m here now. The past is in the past."


    "Yes it is." I say, nodding Eventhough that''s not what I have in my mind.


    There''s more to this story than what meets the eye and I''m going to get to the root.


    "You mentioned something about there being some times I''m supposed to know about which I don''t. What are those things?" She changes the topic.


    She pries her lips open to say something but no soundes out. She closed them again and swallows dryly.


    I can hear the sound of her heart banging against her ribcage.


    God, I just destroyed her.


    "Oh..." She finally manages to exim, but the shocked expression on her face has gone no where. "That''s... that''s cool. I uh..." She


    scratches the back of her head, "You are the Lycan King, you cannot be


    without a Luna. It''s o


    that


    the Moon goddess sent you my recement. It''s cool."


    "Selena I''m sorry."


    "Sorry?" She chuckles in frustration. "You have nothing to be sorry about, Alpha Reagan. You''ve done nothing wrong. Ipletely understand. I was gone for too long, I needed to be reced. It''s fine." She insists, but the look on her face says otherwise.


    My heart feels like it has been thrown into a shredding machine.


    I feel so bad for doing this to her.

 Chapter 0373

    Chapter 0373


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    "Good morning everyone." I greet cheerfully as I approach my fashion team with Ryan by my side. They respond in chorus, with bright smiles on their faces. Everyone looks excited and I''m sure just like me, they cannot wait to start already. << We all look very cheerful this morning."


    "That''s because it''s day one of thepetition and we can''t wait!" One of my colleagues replies and I turn to him.


    "Really? One would think that a day like this will make you all nervous, but here you are in high spirits, wishing for thepetition to start already. I''m so proud to have such confident fashionistas as my teammates. I look forward to embarking on this journey with you all."


    "We are going to have a st and you''ll be crowned fashion King. That''s for sure!"


    "Let''s not get ahead of ourselves now." I say in a hushed tune as I look around to make sure no one else heard her. "This is going to be a toughpetition. Take a look around and you''ll see the amount of excellent designers we are up against."


    "What does it matter?" That''s Ryan. I blink in surprise. "You''re the best." He says and goes to the back to take a seat. Just then, the entire hall goes dead silent and I turn to see what happened. My heart starts drumming in my chest when I see the judges walking in. There''s six of them.


    Four men and two women.


    They are former Fashion King''s who have won the title at least three times each.


    The most sessful and most


    feared judge among them is Morgan James. He''s a sixty-year-old who never smiles for any reason. During his prime years as a designer, he won six Fashion Kingpetitions, four of which were in a row. He''s the greatest designer to ever live in this world and just being in the same room with him right now gives me goosebumps.


    I''ve watched a few clips about how he gives remarks on designs created by designers duringpetitions. He''s absolutely brutal! He never fails to make designers cry with his brutal remarks about their designs.


    I pray I don''t cry.


    "Today is the day thepetition begins and we''ll be starting with something simple but stylish..." One of the female judges, Mrs Elinda Jones reports. Only her voice can be heard echoing throughout the hall. Just like my team and me, the other head designers are looking at the judges with great concentration with serious looks on their faces. "Your are tasked with designing and creating bikini outfits fordies. Each of you is expected toe up with three different designs which are to be disyed on the three mannequin dolls you see in your work spaces. As thepetition progresses, real models will be required to wear your designs and walk a runway. For now, the mannequins will do. The time


    allocated for this task is three hours and it starts when the sound of bell goes. You will be invigted by people who will ensure that no foul y is done by any of you at any point of thepetition and by us, the judges. Anyone caught trying to cheat in any manner will be disqualified and banned from taking part in thispetition for a period of five years, so beware. Good luck."


    The moment she steps back, about a dozen men and women, all dressed in ck suits walk into the hall and station themselves at various corners of the hall.


    The invigtors.


    Way to instil panic in people''s hearts.


    Just great.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Soon, fabrics for thepetition are brought in by servants dressed in uniform. We are all given the same fabrics but with different colours.


    Ten minutester, the bell goes and


    thepetition starts. As the head designer, I''m responsible foring up with all the designs while my team members set up the equipment and fabrics we''ll be using to sew the designs I''ll create feel very confident about this because designing bikinis is one of my fortes.


    The bikini line Iunched a few


    months ago was very sessful. I''m sure to Ace this.

 Chapter 0374

    Chapter 0374


    Mr. James is not going to make me cry.


    Ryan is right by my side as I work. Watching and saying nothing, but assisting me with anything I need.


    It takes me about one hour to draw my designs. And one hour thirty minutes for my team and I to bring them to life. There are a few mistakes in the process, but we correct them and the final results are disyed on the mannequins as instructed.


    By the time the bell goes, we''re done and so are most of the designers, but a few are still struggling with their final design.


    My soul nearly leaves my body when the judgese together again at the centre of the room to address us.


    I know I did well. The bikinis look great on the mannequins, but I still feel nervous. I''ve never had this kind of experience before. God, I hope I don''t cry.


    The next hour goes by with the judges approaching the designers and their designs and asking them to exin what they''ve created and why they think people should spend their money on it. Mr. James does not fail to live up to his legacy of brutal sting. I nearly lose my bnce when they approach my team.


    My heart is beating so fast, I fear it''s going to hop out of my chest soon.


    "Miss Ashanti Anderson." Cecil Logan, the other female judge, calls with a serious look on her face. "Can you tell us what you''ve created?"


    I take in a deep breath and release to steady my heart beats and calm my raging nerves. Confidently, I walk closer to the first design. ¡°This is a full cup bikini. It offers full coverage and excellent support for the breasts. This type of bikini makes you feelfortable and confident especially if you haverger breasts. It''s also for people who are notfortable exposing their breasts. You can also see that the underwear below covers up the ass and every part around the pubic region. It''s an excellent choice for women who like keeping their private parts private and who don''t want too many eyes on them while at the beach. Sexy andfortable. Those are the two words that inspired me to create this design." Iplete the first presentation with a smile before moving to the next, making sure to avoid Mr. James'' gaze at all costs.


    The second design is an extreme


    micro three piece bikini set and the third is a lingerie G-string underwear swimwear. At the end of my


    l.n&


    presentation, the only remark I get from the judges is "Hmmm" from


    Mr. James.


    I only breathe properly again when they leave my area for the next person who happens to be Leonard Kirk.


    One word for his designs.


    Stylish.


    He exins his impressive designs like the pro he is and as expected, most of the judges are nodding their heads in amazement but the imprable Mr. James remains as stoic as always.


    The judges go back to the high table after the presentation. They are now going to evaluate the designs and rank them.


    "I feel like I''m going to piss my pants." I whisper to Ryan, my emotional support. He ces a hand on my shoulder and gives it a gentle tap.


    "It''s normal to feel that way. Those judges don''t look friendly at all. Especially the man who made the other girls cry. He''s cruel." "He''s known for that."


    "Your designs are very good. I''m confident you''ll be within the first three." His words pit a smile on my face and they turned out to be the truth because I came second in the rankings, after Leonard who got first position.


    On his way out, Mr. James stops in front of a girl who I recognize to be one of the girls who were gossiping and calling me names the other day. The girls lips curve in a wide smile but it''s immediately wiped off when he points to one her designs and says: N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "This design is an unbearable eyesore."

 Chapter 0375

    Chapter 0375


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    And then walks away.


    She bursts into tears.


    ¡°He''s not wrong tho." Ryan leans closer and whispers into my ears. I shoot him a stern look that makes him smile and shrug his shoulders. ¡°I said what I said."


    The moment the judges exit the hall, I turn to my team mates and we all squeal excitedly as we exchange happy hugs.


    "One look at those designs and I knew we''d upy the tops spots. They were fire!" Dean, one of my assistant designers muses and all I can do is smile.


    ¡°Ashanti." A familiar voice calls my name. My heart plummets and soars when I see Leonard standing before me. I blink in surprise as my smile widens.


    "Leonard! Hi!"


    "Congrattions!" He says, pulling me into a calm hug and I don''t miss the opportunity to inhale his heavenly scent like my life depends on it. "Thank you, Leonard and Congrattions to you too!" I say, pulling out of his hold and looking up at his handsome face. He turns to the mannequins on which the bikinis are disyed. "I must say you made my jaws drops with these designs. I love how you were able to go from to simple to spicy with the outfits. You are good!" Heat pools in my stomach and the warmth in my chest reroutes to a different area of my body. I''m blushing so hard, my cheeks must have turned crimson red by now.


    "I... I don''t even know what to say... I''m speechless."


    "You don''t have to say anything. I''ll leave you with your team now. Talk to youter."


    "Okay."


    When I turn back to the others, all eyes are on me, giving me queer looks but no one is saying anything.


    Thank the goddess for that because I really don''t have any exnation to give anyone right now.


    After the small talk, I leave the hall, making sure to take Ryan along with me because he keeps insisting on going around to take a look at the bikinis created by other designers. If I let him do that, he''s going toe back home with a broken jaw because he he''d give a crudement that will get on a designers veryst nerves.


    "You don''t think I know how to control my mouth, do you?"


    "I don''t know what I know about you, Ryan. So I''m trying to avoid trouble. Now, you''ll be my driver for today."


    "When am I not your driver?" I shoot him a scowl.


    "What''s that supposed to mean."


    "It means you should stop acting like you''re not a passenger seat princess. We both know you never drive!"


    I step Infront of our car and shoot him a tired look.


    "I''m going to send you back home to your parents if you keep sting me like this."


    "But I''m only saying the truth."


    "Ryan." A masculine voice calls and both Ryan and I turn to look in the direction of the voice.


    Ah!


    It''s Leonard again.


    This man is everywhere I go.


    "Ashanti." He''s still smiling.


    "Leonard."


    "I can see you''re about to leave."


    "Yes, I am."


    "Can I drive you home?" He asks calmly and I don''t know why, but my gaze goes over to Ryan who is staring at Leonard, deadpan. What the hell is wrong with this boy?


    A few seconds ago he was mad about having to drive me home, but now that someone has offered, he''s upset.


    "There will be no need for that, Mr. Kirk." Another Masculine voice.


    This time around it''s a voice I''d recognize even if I was deaf.


    Leonard turns to Alpha Reagan who calmly approches us and only stops when he''s by my side.


    "Her mate is here to take her home."


    I swear my heart stops. I freeze in time, my eyes stay glued to his face, staring at him as though he has lost his brain cells.


    The very understanding Leonard, simply nods and walks away.


    "Shall we?" Alpha Reagan''s voice bringsme back to earth.


    "What if I say n?."


    "Do you really want us to do this right?"


    I shake my head in defeat.


    "No."


    "Good." He starts leading the way towards his car.


    "Why does everyone treat me like I''m invisible? Ryan shouts out after him. Reagan stops and we both turn to face him. "I''m right here and I''m the rightful person to drive her home."


    Regan takes calm, calcted steps towards him and only steps when he''s very close to Ryan. The daring boy doesnt blink or flinch as he engages in a heated eye contact with his Lycan King.


    Ryan!


    "I''m guessing you fancy going for a drive around town in a sports car." Alpha Reagan breaks the silence.


    Ryan''s gaze intensifies. "I have


    collection of sports cars at home. Beasts! All you have to do is go over to my castle and make your choice.¡±


    Ryan takes two steps back. He''s not smiling, but his expression is a bit more rxed.


    "Alert the person in charge of the garage." Ryan says tightly.


    "On it, Sir!" Reagan says, nodding with a smile.


    Ryan doesn''t even spare me another look. He hops into our car and drives away like he had been waiting.


    "Do you always have to make things go your way?"


    "I don''t always make things go my way, Ashanti."


    "Now that''s a tie and you know it." Three steps and he''s standing right before me, so close, our bodies are nearly touching. I can feel his gaze roaming over the features of my face can feel electric current crackling between us.


    This connection with this man.


    This mate bond!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "If you don''t stop fighting with me and get into the car, I''ll kiss you right here and now." He deciphers, using that low, husky voice that never fails to


    make my stomach flutter.


    I turn around and run towards his car.


    This man will be the end of me.

 Chapter 0376

    Chapter 0376


    RAEGAN''S POV.


    Ashanti and I had another bickering session throughout the ride to her house. She kept scolding me about things, most of which I can''t even remember anymore because all I could think about at that moment was how cute she looked and how melodious her voice sounded.


    Goodness, she has no idea how much I missed her these two years she was away. How much I''m excited about her return.


    "That''s because you haven''t shown her. If you do that, she''ll know and all this frequent bickering will stop." King chimes in from nowhere and I roll my eyes, hard. He''s always attentive to my thoughts just so he can attack me unaware.


    "You think I''m not trying?"


    "It''s not enough. All this showing up every now and then won''t make things better. It''s annoying Ashanti and I''m baffled that you can''t even see it." "If she didn''t want meing around to pick her, she would not have let me give her a lift. She likes it!"


    "Yeah, but she''ll like it better if you made a choice between her and Selena right away. That''s the ultimate thing you have to do to prove to her that she''s the one you love and want to be with."


    "You think I don''t want that?"


    "Then why haven''t you done that already?"


    "The Moon Goddess, King. We both know this has never happened before in the history of Lycans and Werewolves. No Lycan King has ever had two mates alive. I need to know what the moon goddess wants before making a decision. I cannot act rashly!"


    "Thenmence with the investigation already."


    "That''s exactly why I called the meeting I''m heading to right now." I stop in the castle premises, unbuckle my seatbelt and get out of the car through the door that has been opened for me by a guard. I respond to his greeting and that of the others around with a curt bow as I walk towards the administrative building where my office is located.


    Ronald and Kyle are already waiting for me.


    "Look, King. You''re not the only one eager to be at peace with Ashanti again. I am too, but there''s a great task ahead of us and we cannot afford to mess it up. Ronald and Kyle will help me make sure I don''t make the wrong decision, so rx. We have everything in control."


    ¡°This is nothing but Karmaing back at you for not epting her the first day you found out she was our mate. This is the Moon goddess'' way of punishing you for allowing Ashanti to undergo all that suffering and humiliation in that Harem when all you had to do was im her. Bear it!"


    I shut him out.


    I shut him out because he''s right.


    My evil deeds towards Ashanti in the past havee back to bite me in the ass! And I totally deserve it. I was an ass back then.


    "Good day, My Lord." The guard stationed at my door greets as I approach. I nod and stop in front of my office door, exhaling deeply.


    If only I could turn back the hands of


    vel.ne


    time. I would ept and im Ashanti at first sight and save myself all this trouble I''m facing right now.


    The door is opened and I step into the office. As expected, Ronald and Kyle are already inside, waiting for me. Ronald is standing by the ss window, while Kyle is pacing about and the moment he sees me he rushes over, almost panting.


    "You''re here."


    "Yes, Kyle. I''m here."


    "What''s with the gloomy expression? Did something happen?" I sigh lightly and walk past him, but I''m stopped by Ronald''s piercing gaze.


    They want me to go straight to the point. Now.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I''d rather deal with Kyle''s questions than Ronald''s serious frown, so I turn back to him and shake my head.


    "No. Nothing happened."


    "What about Selena? Did you talk to her?"


    Here we go. He''s hitting the nail right on the head. No time for jokes.


    "Yes. I did."


    "So..." that''s Ronald. He''s approaching us slowly. "What did she say?"


    I calmly narrate to them the


    conversation had with Selenast night. How she told me she was abducted by a man who never showed his face to her and spoke only a few words whenever he came to her. Her escape n and how she managed to execute it and show up here. By the time I''m done narrating, the two men are staring at me like they''re expecting me to say more.

 Chapter 0377

    Chapter 0377


    "And that''s it?" Kyle is the first to speak. I calmly nod my head as I say;


    "Yes, that''s it.¡± In a very dry tone. "She didn''t give me a name. She said he wore a mask or had her blindfolded whenever he came to see her, so she didn''t see his face and when I tried to ask if she could trace her way back to the house where she was locked up, she said she couldn''t and started crying. That''s all I got from her."


    ¡°So, she was locked up and in a dungeon cell all alone and tortured for five good years and she survived? She came out from that cell with all her brain cells still intact? I don''t believe it."


    "What are you insinuating?"


    "Did you not stress on the importance of this investigation to her?"


    "I did... but she was crying and she looked so fragile and pitiful .. I couldn''t..."


    "Exactly. That''s her game!"


    "What game?" I ask, curious as I keep my gaze glued on his face. He''s fuming. It''s just a matter of time before steam starts flying out of his ears. Why is he so agitated about this issue?


    "Why won''t she talk? She ims to have been locked up and tortured for five years, why won''t she say anything beyond that? Anyone who experiences such a brutal treatment and escapes will want revenge, especially when he or she meets people who are ready to execute that revenge with her. Why is her case different? Why does she just want to bury everything and move on?"


    "I do not have answers to that question, Kyle." I say in a tired tone.


    "Alpha Reagan, I''m sorry to use this tone on you, but I really don''t feel good about this girl''s sudden return. It''s bugging me."


    "It''s bugging me too, Kyle."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Exactly why we have to investigate on our own, My Lord. I have been waiting, hoping she''ll say something that could lead us somewhere, but since it''s evident that she doesn''t want to talk or tell us the truth, I''ll do things my way and we both know my way has never failed!" He concludes with his stone called eyes fixed on my face.


    I''m speechless.


    "That said..." He continues. "If you''ll permit me, I''d like to take my leave now. I have work tomence with."


    I reply with a hand show to the door. He bows and exits the office. I turn to Ronald.


    "Why is he so pissed?"


    "You know he has a point, right?"


    Asks Ronald as hees closer to me. "I understand that Selena is your former mate. She''s a woman you''ve loved with all your heart before, that''s why it''s hard for you to be as strict as you should with this case, but don''t let past emotions and sentiments blind your sense of judgement."


    "What do you mean?" I ask in the calmest tone.


    "She looks all frail and pitiful and that''s getting to you. I would be shaken as well if I were in your shoes, but like I said don''t let past emotions derail you from thinking as you should. What I''m trying to say is, we should not rule out the possibility ofthis being a set up."


    "A set up?"


    "Yes. You have so many enemies and you''ll be surprised at the lengths they are willing to go just to bring you down, so thest thing you want to do is trust anyone blindly. Even if that person is your ex-mate."


    I let out another deep sigh.


    Everytime I have a meeting with them about Selena, they say something that makes my heart trip.


    Set up?


    ¡°Also, we both know you cannot ept two mates. The pack cannot have two Lunas so you have to choose between Selena and Ashanti. You want to make sure you chose the right person, My Lord."


    "I''m well aware of that, Ronald."


    "Then let Kyle do what he''s best at doing. I trust he''ll solve this case in less than no time and tell us what we need to know. For now, just keep trying to get what you can get out of Selena."


    "Yes, Sir." I reply in a formal tone. He stares at me and shakes his head, probably calling me an idiot in my heart.


    ¡°That said, I''ll take my leave now." I watch him turn his back at me and leave just like Kyle did. The moment the door closes behind him, I bury myself in my thoughts.


    What exactly is Selena''s purpose in this pack?

 Chapter 0378

    Chapter 0378


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    "Thank you very much, Ryan." I say to Ryan with a sweet smile as he park''s in the driveway of Delta Kyle''s house. I''m here to pay Tessa a surprise visit. This was an arrangement I made with Delta Kylest night. He told me when Tessa would be home so I coulde over and here I am.


    "You''re lucky Alpha Reagan is paying for all these services?" I chuckle lightly and start unbuckling my seatbelt.


    "Why are you so cool with him, tho? You are never this friendly with any guy trying toe close to me. Not even Leonard."


    "That''s because none of those guys were or are your mate. Alpha Reagan is, so I have no choice. Besides, he''s the Alpha King. I do not have the balls to go head on with Alpha King. Not even for you!" He exins firmly but I know that''s a lie.


    The only exnation to his change of attitude is that Alpha Reagan has managed to charm his way into his heart like he always does and now I''m at their mercy.


    Great!


    "Yeah. Whatever." I say rolling my eyes. The door is soon opened by a guard who immediately bows down and greets me while addressing me as Luna. My head starts swelling.


    I''m not their Luna.


    "Just go with the flow." Ryan propose when he notices my intention to correct the guard. I take his word and respond to the guard''s greeting before turning to him again.


    "I''ll text you when I''m done."


    "Yes, Ma''am."


    "See youter."


    "Have fun!"


    He calls out as I step out of the car. The moment the door is closed, he reverses and drives out of the premises, through the gate. I suck in a deep breath and let it out before following the guard''s lead towards the main door.


    I don''t know why, but my heart is beating fast.


    The Tessa I''m going to see now is not the same Tessa I knew two years ago. She''s now wife to the


    Delta of this pack, making her a well respected personality. From the way we interacted when she came to my ce, I could tell nothing about her personality has changed. She''s still the humble, jovial and down to earth girl I used to know, but for some reason, I still feel nervous.


    Soon, I''m being ushered into the living room and I nearly trip on my tracks when I see Tessa in the sitting area. She''s so focused on the TV screen that it seems she hasn''t noticed she''s no longer alone in the living room.


    "Tess." I call without meaning to. Immediately, her head whips in my direction and I watch her pupils dte and mouth stretch wide in shock when sheN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    sees me.


    "Oh my God! Ashanti!" She calls, jumping from her seat and rushing over to me. Before I know it, her arms are wrapping around my neck and she''s crashing into my body as she hugs me. I don''t hesitate to return the hug. Tears burn at the back of my eyelids as I rest my chin on her shoulder and hold her like I never want to let go.


    I missed her so much!


    I will never forgive myself for leaving the way I did. She of all people needed to know.


    "Ash!" She calls, pulling out of the hug and looking at my face inplete surprise. She''s finding it hard to believe it''s me. "It''s really you. What are you doing here?"


    "I uh... I decided toe pay you visit since you came over to my cest time. I didn''t want you to be the only oneing to see me."


    "Oh Ash!" She waves a dismissive hand in the air. "You know that doesn''t matter."


    "It does!"


    "No it doesn''t! Stop arguing ande here." She takes my hand guides me to the sitting area where we both lower our butts to the couch she was upying. "How are you? How have you been? I''m so sorry I didn''t visit you again after that day, I''ve been so busy."

 Chapter 0379

    Chapter 0379


    ¡°There''s nothing for you to be sorry about, Tess. If there''s anyone between who has to apologise, it''s me, not you." I blink and pout my lips as I stare at her beautiful face.


    I never knew Tessa liked make-up. She looks so pretty with it on.


    "Tessa I cannot..."


    "Stop!" She says, holding her palm out before my face. "If you''re going to apologise for leaving the way you did two years ago, don''t. There''s no need."


    "But I..."


    "But nothing! It was the will of the Moon goddess. You needed a break with everything that was going on and she made sure you had that break. She even blessed you. Look where you are now. You wouldn''t be the incredible designer you are today if you had stayed here. This was the Moon goddess'' n for you!"


    "If this is her n, it means she doesn''t want me to be with Alpha Reagan anymore. Back then I prayed to her. I begged her to take me far from him and she did just that. She even sent his former mate toe take back her ce in his life again."


    "That''s definitely not what''s going on."


    "Then what''s going on? Why is Selena back from the dead after five years?" I ask with a deep frown stered on my face.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Just talking about Selena makes me so mad.


    Tessa backs away and gives me a queer look.


    "What?"


    "You''re mad that she has shown up, aren''t you?"


    "What do you think?"


    "I think there''s nothing for you to be worried about." A crease forms between my brows as I furrow them, giving Tessa and intense look. "What do you mean by that?"


    "You''re the one Alpha Reagan loves and when the timees for him to make a choice, he will choose you!"


    "You don''t know that. Besides, Selena will be devastated if that happens. I''m sure she still loves him. I don''t want to be the source of another girl''s pain."


    "You won''t be. She dissapeared for three years and the Moon goddess chose you to rece her in Reagan''s life. If the Moon goddess didn''t want you for the Alpha, she would not have made this decision. Selena''s time is over. Now it''s all about you and you alone!"


    That statement is supposed to make me happy, but it doesn''t. If anything, my anxiety has peaked right now.


    "Also..." Tessa continues. "Don''t you think something about her return is off?"


    "How do you mean?"


    "Why did she only return after five years? Five good years."


    "Maybe she got abducted or something. I remember Alpha Reagan telling me he found her in a haggered state. She must have been through some intense shit."


    "We''ll find out when Kyle is done investigating."


    "Investigating?"


    "Yes. You know how Kyle is. He


    doesn''t trust


    Reagan he wanted to get to the root of this issue and he was given


    he want. He told Alpha


    permission. It''s just a matter of time before we discover the whole truth about what really happened to


    Selena and why she is here."


    "Wow!" I rx and make myself morefortable on the couch. "I uh... I''m speechless. I don''t even know what to say."


    "You don''t have to say anything, Ash. Just observe like the rest of us and know that you are the only woman Alpha Reagan loves and wants to be with."


    "Why are you do sure of that?"


    "Because watched break down and lose his mind when you left. He was devastated and I can see the joy in his eyes now that you are here. You two are end game, Ash. Whether you like it or not!"


    "It''s not a must for us to be endgame."


    "You''re right. It''s not. But you are end game."


    I roll my eyes and look away from her.


    I wish things are as easy as she thinks they are.


    With Selena in the picture. Nothing is guaranteed!


    And why exactly do I care? I thought I said I wanted to stay single.

 Chapter 0380

    Chapter 0380


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    "There have been some rumours." Tessa says, shing me a queer smile. A small frown forms on my face as I face her once more.


    I don''t like rumours, especially when theye from subjects of this pack. They neverck something to say about me. I thought I was free from them, but I guess I''m not. I wonder what heinous crimes I''vemitted this time around.


    "What rumors?" I ask, curious. She starts smiling.


    "Rumours about a very tall and handsome Designer taking interest in you."


    Leonard instantlyes to my mind.


    He''s the only tall and handsome Designer who has taken interest in me since I got here.


    "Wow!" I exim in wonder, my mouth wide open. "Rumour really does spread like wild fire. Leonard and I have only been out once!"


    "As future Luna of this pack, going out once with another man is enough to spark a rumor, ma''am!"


    "What exactly are they saying? That I''ve fucked him already? That we''re engaged? Our wedding is next week? I''m curious to know because I know their stories never dissapoint." I''m talking from experience.


    "They know better than to open their mouths and say such. Alpha Reagan sounded a firm warning two years ago after Alina was hanged and since then, they''ve all been respecting themselves."


    "They didn''t spread rubbish about me all this time because I was away and there was nothing to be said. Now I''m here again and I''m already making waves. I should be a celebrity."


    "It''s a harmless rumor. This time around, Alpha Reagan is the one receiving the blows."


    "How do you mean?"


    She sighs and smiles, shifting closer to me.


    "They are apuding Leonard for having the balls to approach the Lycan King''s mate. Some say Alpha Reagan will lose his precious jewel, namely you, to Leonard. Other''s say


    Alpha Reagan is stupid for esay


    letting Leonard live for taking a step closer to you. His ass is on fire!"


    "But he''s the Lycan King. It''s his choice to make. If he wants to be with me, cool, if he doesn''t, still cool." I say, shrugging even as my own words slice my heart in two halves. I keep saying things I don''t mean.


    I want him to want to be with me!


    "The choice was already made for him by the Moon goddess and he has to ept it like every other Lycan is doing."


    "What about Selena? Does that mean he has to ept her too?"


    "Haven''t I told you Selena is a case that needs to be studied. She''s not in this equation, so let''s forget about her."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "How about we forget Alpha Reagan and his dilemma for now and discuss something else? This topic makes me sick in the stomach!"


    Tessa chuckles and shakes her


    head before focusing her gaze on me once more. I roll my eyes and take a sip of the apple juice I''m holding.


    Getting her to say anything negative about Alpha Reagan is always an impossible mission. She''s as Loyal to him as her mate is. It''s annoying. "So." She sips her orange juice and smacks her lips. "What do you want to talk about?"


    I exhale heavily and think of something.


    Thepetition ys fresh in my head.


    ¡°This might sound like I''m whining, but you know how there was always a group of girls talking shit about us back at the Harem right?"


    "I could never forget that experience."


    ¡°Good. I''m facing almost the same issue at thepetition hall. There''s a group of three girls who hate me so much, they never fail to say something obnoxious about me, to my hearing whenever they see me."


    "So..." She sets her ss on the table, clears her throat and leans closer to me. "Are we reporting them to Alpha Reagan so he can deal with them, or are we kicking their sorry asses by ourselves? I''m giving you the privilege to choose.¡±


    "We''re doing neither of those things."


    el.ne


    Her head drops to the side as she casts me an intense look. I nod my head. "Telling Alpha Reagan will make look like a cry baby and kicking their asses will get me


    kicked out of thepetition. I don''t want that!"

 Chapter 0381

    Chapter 0381


    "But we can''t just sit back and watch them insult you."


    "I can handle them on my own. I promise."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes I am. I promise."


    "Okay." She says, shrugging. "If you say so."


    I can feel the dissapointment in her tone. If it were up to her, we should go drag the girls out of their apartments right now and give them the beating of their lives.


    We spend the rest of the day talking and doing random stuff. Even Kyle who came back a few hourster, couldn''t keep with our random activities so he retired to his study. When it''s time for me to go home, he offers to take me home, but I''m beyond when I go outside and see Alpha Reagan standing before this car in the driveway.


    I''m not even surprised anymore.


    I shoot Kyle a scowl. He pulled this off. It could only be him. The guilty man shrugs his shoulders and looks away from me so I don''t see the guilt swimming in his eyes.


    "Traitor!"


    "I would still be a traitor if I didn''t tell him you were here. It is what it is."


    "I don''t me you at all."


    I turn to Tessa and give her a good bye hug. Once we''re done wishing each other good night, I head over to the already opened car door and hop into the backseat. Alpha Reagan does the same and once we''re both settled in, the driver kicks off. I keep my eyes glued to my side of the mirror, staring


    at the lights and trees and buildings even though all my organs and senses are screaming for me to turn and face him.


    "Is this how it''s going to be?" He asks calmly and his smooth baritone voice is my undoing. I turn and shoot him a scowl.


    "You just won''t stoping after me, will you?"


    "I won''t. I can''t."


    "What exactly do you want from me?" I ask tightly.


    "I think you know the answer to that question already." "No, I don''t!"


    elifet


    "I want you back in my life Ashanti. I''m not going to say I want us to us to have the rtionship we had two years ago before you left because that was a shitty rtionship. I want more than that. I want something better with you." He firmly expatiates. My breath hitches chest as I stare at his serious face. I''m sure he can hear the sound of palpable heart beats. I could faint anytime soon. "I want to be in a proper rtionship with you. I want to be able to call you mine. To present you to the entire world as my mate and future Luna. I want to marry you, Ash. Spend the rest of my life with you."


    "What about Selena?" I ask out of nowhere. He pauses for a split


    second, staring at me in pure


    shock.


    I nod my head. "Yes. She''s your


    mate. You can''t ignore her


    "I know... but.....¡±


    "So you are confused."


    "I''m not!"


    "Yes, you are!"


    "Ashanti, I''m not!"


    "And I said you are!"


    "Look.. the only reason why I go to see her is because I want to be sure..."


    "Sure about what?" I rudely cut him off. He sighs and swallows hard before looking back at me.


    "Sure about why the Moon goddess sent her to me."


    "So your attention is divided then."


    Silence.


    Excruciating silence.


    He''s staring at me with ssy eyes, like he''s about to cry.


    "Alpha Reagan. If you want to be with me, then you have to choose me and let her go. If it''s not in your capacity to do that, then let me be with a man who only needs One woman in his life." N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I look away from him and never look back until we reach my destination.


    He has to make a choice.

 Chapter 0382

    Chapter 0382


    KYLE''S POV.


    On the day of coronation as Delta of this pack, I swore an oath to protect my Alpha till my veryst breath and I do not intend to break that oath or fail in my duty anytime. Anyone who''s out to deceive or destroy my Alpha in any way will face my wrath and I proved that with my own sister, Alina, kept causing trouble for him and his mate.


    Now, it''s Selena.


    Everything about her return sounds very fishy to me and I will not rest until I clear the air about this issue.


    Sighing heavily, I stretch my hand towards the doorknob and open the door before me. The private loungees into view. There''s a young girl seated on a couch in the sitting area and the moment she sees me, she rises to her feet and greets, with her head bowed down.


    "Good day to you too." I respond, stepping into the lounge and closing the door behind me. "You''re Catherine Ford."


    "Yes, Delta. I am."


    "You may sit." I gesture to the couch.


    "Thank you." She lowers herself on the couch.


    I take long strides over to the sitting area and sit on the couch across hers, my eyes glued on her. She looks so stiff and ufortable. Like she''d break into pieces if I raise my voice any higher than it already is.


    "You must be wondering why I invited you here."


    ¡°I.....¡± She starts to talk but her voice catches. She stops and clears her throat before looking at me again. "Your invitation came as a shock to me, Delta. Till now, I have not been able to figure out what I could have possibly done to warrant this meeting with you."


    "I called you here so we could discuss something very important."


    Something shes in her eyes.


    Fear.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Her fingers intertwine with each other and I watch her throat bubble up and down as she swallows hard.


    "Something important?¡± Her voice is a croaked whisper. I calmly nod my head and adjust myself on the couch, taking a morefortable posture. "Yes. Your friendship with Selena." Her brows furrow as she stares at me,pletely dumbfounded.


    "My friendship with Selena?"


    "Yes. Alpha Reagan''s ex-mate. The one who died five years ago. I asked around and was told you too were best friends. Is that true?" "Y... ye..." She stutters nervously. "Yes. That''s true."


    "Meaning you know a lot about her past life, from childhood."


    "I do." She nods.


    "Can you tell me about it?"


    "Delta. If I may be bold, can I ask why you''re..."


    Ke


    "No, you may not." I calmly cut her off, my eyes staring straight into hers. She quickly nods in agreement. "Just tell me what I''ve asked." My eyes flick to her hands which are ced on herp and I notice that she''s digging her nails into her palm out of nervousness. It seems I''m going to give the poor girPa heart attack.


    "I don''t know where to start." Her voice is low and shaky. "Maybe if you ask questions, I''ll have an idea what you want to know."


    There are a few things I found out during my research. Like the fact that Selena was an Orphaned child who grew up with her Paternal Aunt, but was


    kicked out of the house at the age of fifteen because she grew too recalcitrant and the elders were no longer able to deal with her.


    "Catherine. I need you to tell me the truth about why Selena''s aunt sent her packing from her house at such a young age." I support my elbows on my thighs and lean forward, A gesture to make her understand the importance of this conversation we are about to her. "And I need you to tell me the truth."


    "Selena was kicked out because she was dating. Her aunt didn''t like the fact that she had a boyfriend at fifteen. She asked Selena time and again to break up with her boyfriend and focus on her studies, but Selena refused to listen. That''s why she was sent packing by her aunt." She calmly exins, her eyes roaming all over my face.

 Chapter 0383

    Chapter 0383


    I can see the confusion swimming in her eyes. Her zeal to ask me why I''m asking all this even though Selena is dead and gone. "So... she was dating, huh?"


    "Yeah."


    "And what was the guy''s name?"


    "Zachary Wright. We called him Zach."


    "Where''s he now?" She quickly purses her lips and looks away.


    I take it that she doesn''t want to respond.


    Fishy.


    "Catherine." I call in a low, gruff voice thatpels her to look my way again. "Where is Zachary Wright?"


    "He''s not here."


    "Where''s he?"


    "He disappeared on the day of the ambush."


    "What do you mean he disappeared?"


    "His uncle was the Alpha who nned the ambush that took Selena''s life five years ago. No one ever saw Zach after that so we assumed he got scared for his life and ran away."


    I pause and stare at her, blinking slowly as I take in her shocking revtion.


    Several moments go by before I snap out of my trance and regain my voice.


    "Tell me about their rtionship. Were they close?"


    "Yes. They were each other''s first love."


    "Were they still together by the time found out she was mated to Alpha Reagan?"


    "Yes. They were."


    "What was her reaction?"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "She wasn''t very happy. She wanted to reject him and be with Zach, but I convinced her not to."


    "Why did you do that?"


    She blinks in surprise. I nod my head.


    "Yeah. Why?"


    "Because Alpha Regan was her mate and I knew she''d be miserable if she rejected him." She exins, giving me a firm look.


    "I see." I clear my throat and sit upright. "So how did Zach react when she cut him off?"


    "Uh... cut him off?"


    ¡°Or she didn''t. Did they continue dating even after she had epted Alpha Reagan as her mate?¡±


    "No,


    S didn''t!" She firmly denies,


    but


    eyes never meet mine. She''s


    at the wall, biting her lips and she is lying. Content Belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    ¡°Catherine. I said I wanted the truth and nothing but the truth from you. Did Selena break up with Zach or not?"


    "She did!"


    "The look in your eyes tells me you''re lying." She whips her head in ky direction and sters her fierce gaze on me.


    "Looks can be deceiving." She firmly deciphers.


    I fight my urge to chuckle.


    Nice one!


    "Yes, they can. But that fear and guilt I see swimming in your aqueous humor tells me I''m not being deceived by what I''m seeing Your


    el


    words are untrue." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Selena is dead and gone! What does it matter if she was cheating on the Lycan King five years ago?"


    "Answer the question."


    "Else what?" She dares. I chuckle lightly.


    "Meaning she was cheating." I assume.


    "You''re making assumptions."


    ¡°She didn''t love Alpha Reagan. She only epted to be with him because of his wealth and status."


    "Did you miss the part where I said I was the one who convinced her not to ept Alpha Reagan? She didn''t care about his wealth or power. She was ready to forfeit all of that and be with Zach, the man she loved!"


    "But she didn''t."


    "Because I asked her not to!"


    "And she cheated on the Lycan King."


    "You have no right to judge."


    "As a matter of fact I do! It''s my duty to judge those who do wrong against my Alpha and bring them to justice. It''s my sworn duty."


    She throws her head back andughs hysterically.


    ¡°Judge? How can you judge someone who''s already dead?"


    Calmly, I rise from my seat, feeling everything at once.


    I''m happy that I got to find out all these details and I''m at the same time, infuriated by the things I''ve found out.


    Just another reason for me to dislike and distrust Selena.


    Now, what I need to confirm is if Selena was kidnapped like she ims, or if she faked her death and eloped with her lover.

 Chapter 0384

    Chapter 0384


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    It''s anotherpetition day and I''m trying to hold my organs from falling out of my body. The first session went smoothly. I came second best after the almighty Leonard and that really boosted my confidence, but after hearing one of the judges call a design an eyesore, my confidence plummeted.


    I never want to be in a position where any of my designs will bebeled an eyesore. That would destroy me.


    "You look confident today." Ryan remarks as we make our way into the hall. I shoot him a brief nce and a small despite my raging nerves.


    "You think?"


    "The aura of confidence hovering around you is palpable. It makes me happy to see you like this."


    "Why? Thank you. Aren''t you just the sweetest?"


    "I know. You cannot do without me." He brags and before I can say anything to object to his statement, he hastens his steps to get farther away from


    me.


    Typical Ryan!


    ¡°Look who has arrived." A voice speaks from the front. I look ahead and notice the three girls, who seem to abnor my existence in thispetition, walking towards me with smirks stered on their faces. I stop in my tracks and wait for them to approach me.


    ¡°Ashanti Anderson." All three of them stop before me and cross their arms over chests. The blonde haired girl is raking her eyes all over body as if searching for something. The brte girl staring right into my eyes like she is trying to fish out a secret from them.


    Sometimes I wonder if I have a bully-ma on my body. Everywhere I go, I have to deal with a group of girls who want nothing but my downfall. "Can I help you?" I ask calmly, carefully even though my mind is screaming for me to do the exact opposite. What I really want to do right now is beat them up mercilessly and get them out of my way, but we all know where that would lead me.


    Disqualification.


    I cannot give them the satisfaction of getting me disqualified from thispetition. They will see me soar to the top.


    "The confidence I see swimming in your eyes must be as a result of your rank during the first round of thepetition. You came second. That''s why you''re so over the moon."


    "Why?" I ask, chuckling lightly. "Am I not allowed to feel happy when I emerge victorious during apetition?"


    ¡°Emerge victorious?" The blonde haired girl asks and scoffs. ¡°Is that what you tell yourself? You really think you did anything exceptional to get that position?"


    ¡°Are you calling the judgesme and ipetent for ranking a mediocre design second position out of thirty?"


    "I''m saying we both know the only reason why you got that position is because of your connection with Alpha Reagan. You are his mate!"


    ¡°So?" I ask with raised brows, looking from one girl to another. "So what if I''m mated to the Lycan King?" I ask yet again, but there''s still no response.


    I can see them thinking hard. I know what''s on their mind. What they believe is that Alpha Reagan has pulled strings for me in thispetition, but they don''t have the audacity to voice it out because they have no evidence to back the im.


    Levying such a vile usation against the Alpha without concrete evidence to back it up is nothing but a suicide mission. They know better than to embark on such a mission.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Your beach wear designs were atrocious! You and your entire team did not deserve second position. There were others who did better than you?" That''s the brte haired girl.


    I never seem to recall their names.


    "For example, you?" I chuckle lightly. "You whose design wasbeled an eyesore by Mr. James? You''ve got to be kidding me!" My eyes never leave her face as I smile at her. She quickly looks away from me, frowning like an angry bear and balling her hands into fists by her side


    Oh, how I wish she would attempt to punch me, she''d lose some of her body parts from the trashing I''ll give her in here.


    "If you don''t stop doing irrelevant things and focus on improving your designing skills during this round of thepetition, I guarantee you that you''ll be going home with more tears today. Now, If you''d excuse me, I need to meet my team members."


    The three girls are standing before me, blocking the way but that doesn''t stop me from stepping forward. nearly move forward with the intention of pushing anyone mean in my path, but they are lucky enough to split up and give me a passage before I get too close to them. That''s also when I noticed the silent nature of the hall. Apparently, everyone was watching our interaction.


    I''m not even surprised. It used to happen all the time at the Harem.


    I keep walking forward with my head held up high with pride and confidence. I like how bold I''ve be. I will never fail to stand up to anyone who tries to intimidate me.


    The judges soone in and announce the next designs we''ll be working on which happen to be night wears. Just like before, we are asked to create three different designs and have them disyed on mansions within three hours.


    "Do you think thispetition is a joke?" In a calm, but scary voice. My breath hitches in my throat and the entire hall goes dead silent again we all watch him inspect her


    designs with the most disgusel.ng


    look on his face. When he faces her again, my heart drops into my belly on her behalf.


    "You are disqualified!"


    Three words and all the bones in my bones have dissolved and sipped out through the pores of my skin. My scalp starts itching.


    Just like that?

 Chapter 0385

    Chapter 0385


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    ¡°Enjoy your meal." The waiter who just served our meals and drinks says with a gentle smile and small nod.


    "Thank you." Both Leonard and I reply in unison before he takes off. Smiling, I look down at the meals served on the table and my intestines start grumbling. A sign for me to dig in already. I shoot a brief nce at Leonard and heat like oil stters all over my face when our eyes connect.


    He''s looking at me!


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, chuckling shyly and he shakes his head.


    "Nothing. I''m just happy to be sharing a meal with you again. That''s all." He shrugs and picks up his cutleries to start eating. My intestines give me another warning by grumbling loudly again and I pick my cutleries and start eating the food on my te.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "I hope I won''t be doing doing too much by congratting you again for taking first position in the round of thepetition." Smiling, I take my time to chew the piece of beef I just put in my and swallow, before saying...


    "I''m going get ahead ahead of myself if you keep making this such a big deal."


    "It is."


    "I know... but it''s not very serious. We''re not even in the knockout stages yet. I''ll appreciate all your congrattions when I can still secure a spot in the top three during the most crucial staged of thepetition."


    "That''s not going to stop me from congratting you anytime to have a big win."


    I groan and roll my eyes in frustration.


    He''s just like Alpha Reagan. Stubborn and never listens to what I say!


    "Anyway..." il look at him just in time to see him turning his head to look in the direction of the door we came in through. This is the second time he''s doing that since we sat down. When he looks at me again, I smile."


    "You were going to say something?" He asks gently.


    "Uh..." I clear my throat and focus on my words eventhough my mouth is itches to ask him why he keeps looking at the door. "I''m still shaken by Laura''s sudden disqualification. I didn''t think they could send anyone packing at this stage.¡±


    "They can, if your designs are as atrocious as Laura''s." He says in a such a nonchnt manner that makes me want tough, but I mange to hold myughter in and keep a straight face.


    I cannot bring myself to mock her eventhough she was an ass to me.


    "This morning, when you walked into the hall, I noticed Laura, Wilma and Kercy approach you. They blocked your way and I overheard them saying some really mean things to you. I can sense the feud brewing between you girls. What light be the cause?"


    "Well..." I drop my fork and pick up


    Re


    the ss of wine next to my te. The sip I take washes down the food in my mouth to my stomach and clear my throat before looking at Leonard again. ¡°They think Alpha Reagan pulled strings for me to get into thispetition and that he''s going to do the same for me to win.¡±


    "That''s preposterous!"


    ¡°I know, right?¡± I pick up my fork again. ¡°And I can sense the rivalry growing as the days go by. But that''s not something strange to me. I''m used to having other girls detest me wherever I go."


    ¡°Ashanti you have to be careful." He cautions in a low, serious tone. My brows rise as I look at him.


    "Hmmm?" I mumble.


    "It''s never a good thing to have bad blood with your fellow cotestestant during apetition because the rivalry won''t just end with you exchanging bitter words. They can go as far as sabotaging your chances of winning this


    competition." My knees anove


    weak


    with fear the moment those words hit my ears.


    I know exactly what he''s talking about. I have experienced it before. Late Alina and her crew, which including my step-sister, Rhea, teamed up against me during the Combatpetition organis¨¦e by Alpha Reagan and that got me into big trouble. I was used of poisoning my fellow contestants and attempting to murder two guest Alphas. The entire experience ys fresh in my mind like it happened just yesterday eventhough it was over two years ago.

 Chapter 0386

    Chapter 0386


    "Oh my God!" I whisper with a shaky voice. "Why didn''t I think of that?"


    "You have to be careful, Ash. I experienced something simr the tear I won Fashion King. A group of make and female designers ganged up against me and swore to get me disqualified from thepetition. They messed up with my equipment, tried to implicate me duringpetitions. I almost got disqualified, but the Moon goddess saved me because she knew I was innocent. As it is now, people see you as a threat and they''ll do anything to send you packing in order to increase their chances of winning."


    "Why''s that? Why do they even do that? This is just apetition? They are all good designers, why can''t they justpete fairly?"


    "I''ve asked myself the same question many times, but I''ve still gotten no response. It makes no sense to me why someone would ruin another person''s chance of winning just to create a chance for his or herself. It''sme, but what can we do?" He asked shrugging and I let out a tired sigh. From now on, I won''t just be anxious about thepetition, but also about people who will try to get me disqualified.


    Just great!


    "Thank you very much for the heads up, Leonard. I''ll watch my back more carefully from now on."


    "You should." He says and throws another look at the door behind him and I cannot take it anymore.


    "I noticed you keep looking at the door. Are you expecting anyone?" His pupils dte. He looks surprised by my observation.


    "Uh... yes. I am."


    "Who are you expecting?"


    "Alpha Reagan."


    The name jars in my ear like loud music.


    ¡°Who?" I ask again to be sure I heard the name right.


    "Alpha Reagan." He repeats the name and my stupid heart starts doing backflips in my chest.


    The sound of his name excites me, but the fact that he''s going to be joining us infuriates me!


    "I... I don''t understand. Why will be joining us?"


    "What I''m trying to say is that, If like Alpha Reagan will burst in anytime and take you away... you know... like he did the other night when I took you out."


    Guilt pours like a bucket of water allover my head, down to my face and entire body, soaking me to my underwear. I cover my face with my palms in embarrassment.


    Alpha Reagan will be the end of me.


    "I''m so sorry, Leonard." I apologise fervently as I drop my hands from my face and look at him.


    "It''s okay." He''s smile is so bright, it makes me feel even more guilty. "I don''t mind."


    "You should. Alpha Reagan has been downright disrespectful to you and it''s irritating. He''s such a jerk."


    "No he''s not. He''s a man in love and he''s only trying to keep what''s his?"


    "Keep what''s his?" I can feel annoyance making it''s way to the forefront of my consciousness. "I''m not some property or title he''s trying to keep. By the way he can''t keep what he didn''t have in the first ce."


    "Ash, you know what I mean." I stop fuming and rx. The man is still smiling while I''m breathing so hard, it''s almost embarrassing.


    Since when did I get so easily offended?


    "There''s nothing going on between Alpha Reagan and me. I promise."


    "I know. But with the way he''s acting, it won''t be long before you two be something."


    "That''s not going to happen."


    Calmly, he stretches out his right arm towards me with his palm facing upward.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Wanna bet?"


    I freeze.


    This is not how I wanted this afternoon to go!

 Chapter 0387

    Chapter 0387


    REAGAN''S POV.


    "Ronald." I call, leaning back against my chair when he steps into my office. He gives me a curt greeting before proceeding to majestically walk over to my office table, looking calm andposed as always.


    "Kyle isn''t here yet?" His low voice chimes and I shoot him a curious look.


    "No. Is he supposed to be here?"


    "He mind liked me a few minutes ago, asking me toe over here because he has something to say to us."


    "I see." I say, nodding slowly.


    "Did he tell you what it''ll be about?"


    "No." He sighs lightly. "He only said it was urgent and important."


    "If that''s the case then he should be on his way he..." Thest word is cut short by the sound of a knock on my office door. Before I can give the signal for whoever it is toe in, the doorknob creaks and the door is pushed open, revealing Kyle who looks very agitated. The guard closes the door the moment Kyle steps in and he takes long hasty steps over to where Ronald and me are seated.


    There''s a dark frown on his face. All his facial features are tense and he had both hands clenched by his side. Even the pose he takes when he finally stops walking depicts his overall foul state.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I do not like dealing with this version of Kyle.


    Ronald and I exchange confused looks and I urge him with my eyes to take the reins and ask Kyle what''s going on. He calmly rises and faces Kyle who seems to be fuming about something.


    "You called this meeting." Ronald breaks the silence.


    "I did." Kyle replies with a nod. Sighing heavily, he starts pacing and that prompts Ronald and I to share another look of confusion. Slowly, I rise to my feet, my eyes following the furious looking man as he pacing to and fro. I leave my chair and go over to the table where I lean with my butt at the edge of it and cross my legs at my ankles and my arms over my chest as I keep my eyes focused on Kyle, who seems to be thinking of a way to divulge the information he has for us.


    After a few means of wordless silence, the pacing man finally stops pacing and looks at Ronald and I.


    "I uncovered a few things during my investigation."


    "And are you going to make us die of anxiety before you tell us what it is that you found?" I reply coldly, matching his frown.


    He takes two steps towards Ronald and I. My facial features nearlybust when he nts his scorching gaze on them. I don''t like that look. Why is he staring at me as though I''vemitted a crime?


    "Did you know Selena had a boyfriend before she found out she was mated to you?"


    The question hits my brain like a bowling ball hitting a set of bowling pins. My brain scatters all over the ce, leaving me confused.


    "Huh?"


    "Did she tell you she had a boyfriend?"


    I shake my head.


    "No. If anything, Selena always denied having a boyfriend whenever I asked. She said she never had one before me." His light chuckle throws my mind into an even deeper state of confusion.


    "So, she said she never had a boyfriend before you?"


    "Yes." I reply with a firm nod. He takes another step towards me.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan, this will lead me to ask a very private question which could get you offended, but I hope you can forgive me, but before that, I hope you can answer the question."


    "What question?"


    "When you and Selena first had sex, was she a virgin?¡±


    "Kyle don''t..." Ronald starts to warn him, but I stretch my hand in his direction, stopping him from protesting.


    "It''s fine." I drop my hand and look back at Kyle with creased brows. "No, she wasn''t. Why do you ask?" I ask slowly.


    ¡°What did she tell you when you asked?"


    "Before we did it, she told me she was raped when she was sixteen. I didn''t bother finding out if that was true because her background check showed she had a very difficult past. I didn''t put a lot of thought into it and so I let it go."


    "Uh... yes... the fact that she had a difficult childhood is true. My research proved the same. However, I do not believe she lost her virginity through rape. And I do not believe she had been touched by a man just once before she found you," He firmly deciphers and I can feel blood heating up in my veins, soon, it''ll start boiling.


    I don''t love Selena anymore. Everything I felt for her as a mate has dissipated, but listening to everything Kyle is saying makes me mad. I be very upset if I find out that everything she told me about her sex life in the past was nothing but a lie.


    vel.ne


    "I did a thorough research and I found from a reliable source that Selena had a boyfriend before she found you. In fact, she started dating the guy when she was fifteen years old and he was the reason why her aunt sent her packing from her house. He turned Selena into a recalcitrant child who had no respect for the elders at home so they sent her packing when they got sick of her. They were close and I was told they had very interesting sexual escapades." I suck in a deep breath and exhale heavily, rubbing my eyelids with my fingers. "She lied to you." He adds and I drop my hands from my eyes. I take another sharp inhale and cross my hands over my chest, staring nkly at the ck marble tiled floor below.

 Chapter 0388

    Chapter 0388


    REAGAN''S POV


    The scene where Selena told me about her rape experience reys in my mind. We were in my bedroom, on my bed. We had been kissing deeply prior to that moment and she understood I intended to do more than kissing that night so she stopped and started crying. She told me about the experience in tears and I felt so bad for her and couldn''t bring myself to touch her that night.


    It took me almost two months to bring myself to initiate sex with her again and still recall how much I had to apologize to her afterwards because of how much she was crying.


    Was she just pretending all that time?


    "So..." I croak, my eyes still on the floor. "You mean to tell me Selena had a boyfriend who possibly took her virginity when she was fifteen. That she wasn''t raped like she imed."


    "That''s what I''m saying."


    I ball my hands in a fist and picture what I could do to Selena if she was brought to me right now. I don''t think anyone would be able to stop me from strangling her to death.


    "The next revtion is going to get you a million times more upset than you are right now."


    "What revtion could possibly be worse than what you just told me?"


    "The fact that her boyfriend was the nephew of Logan Wright, former Alpha of the ck Night Pack. The Alpha who ambushed the pack five years ago and caused the biggest tragedy you''ve ever recorded in your reign."


    "No, he''s not."


    ¡°I said the same thing when I was told."


    "And Selena knew about this?"


    "She was well aware. She kept seeing this guy even after she had epted you as her mate. She was cheating on you with the scumbag!"


    I heave myself off the table and start pacing. My heart is racing. My nerves are raging. I can feel anger making its way to the forefront of my consciousness.


    I can''t take it anymore!


    "And where''s this boyfriend? Do you know where he is?"


    "I was hoping you''d ask me that question."


    I shoot him a perplexed look. Something like a smile curves at the side of his lips as hees closer to me.


    "On the day of the ambush, he disappeared. Just like his uncle... just like Selena."


    ¡°Please don''t tell me the point you''re trying to make is that Selena eloped with her boyfriend and his uncle during the ambush.¡± That''s Ronald. My eyes widen in shock as I watch Kyle give him a proud nod, agreeing to his statement.


    My knees turn jelly. My entire being is a raging mass of hormones. I feel like the sky just dropped on my head. That cannot be true. All that I just heard right now cannot be true!


    "That''s preposterous! Why would Selena choose him over me? That doesn''t make any sense!" I counter inplete disbelief.


    "Alpha Reagan. These aren''t confirmed facts. They are simply possibilities my investigation has led to. I know right now you''re confused..." "Confused?" I ask, furious. "I''m not confused. I''m furious!"


    "I know you are, but you need to calm down?"


    "Calm down? Do you honestly think I can calm down after everything I just heard?just found out there''s a possibility that the girl I used to love with all my heart did nothing but lie to me everytime she opened her mouth. You honestly think can be cam?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Lije I said, these aren''t proven facts. They are just spections. Solid ones though and we both know that we need to be sure of our facts before making any decision on the issue, so I urge you to stay calm."


    I shoot him a frown because I know he''s right.


    "Yes Alpha. Kyle is right. If we want to find out who Selena really is, we have to y it cool because she''s the only one who can prove to us her true colors. As of now we have no idea what she''s up to or what she''s capable of doing, so just like Kyle, I suggest we stay calm and act oblivious."


    ¡°Are you saying I shouldn''t confront her about any of this?"


    e


    "Well..." that''s Kyle. "You can, about the boyfriend issue, but don''t make her feel like you suspect anything. Just show her you''re mad that she lied to you about not having a boyfriend before she met you. If she knows we are digging deep into knows w what she has been up to these past years, she might do something to sabotage the investigation. As it is now, I''m wary of that girl. She''s more cunning and dangerous than she lets on."


    "Well she''s going to regret trying to be cunning with me! I''ll make sure of that!¡±


    "Alpha Reagan you really have to..."


    ¡°Calm down!¡± I quickly cut him off. There''s a stubborn look on my face. "I know. I know. You don''t have to remind me." Another heavy sigh escapes my chest.


    I have no idea how I''m going to hide this anger and disappointment from Selena, but what I know is that I will get to the root of this matter.


    I must find out why she left and why she has returned.

 Chapter 0389

    Chapter 0389


    REAGAN''S POV.


    "You''re wee, My Lord." The maid who opens the door, greets the moment she sees me and steps away from the door. I reply to her quietly and step into the house with my teeth grinding against each other.


    I''m here to see Selena.


    I thought I could hold it in for a few days before confronting her about all that I just found out from Kyle, but I was wrong. It felt like my brain would explode if I didn''te over to have this talk with her.


    "Where''s Selena?" I ask, with my eyes scanning the living room for any sign of Selena, but there''s none.


    "In her bedroom, My Lord."


    I want to tell her to call Selena toe meet me here, but I decide against it and stay quiet. The conversation I''m about to have with her is very sensitive and I do not want it reaching the ears of any other person. Thest thing I want is for rumours to start spreading. So, I walk past the maid and take the staircase that leads to Selena''s bedroom. My brain is ticking. My heart is pounding faster than normal and I''m trying to urge myself to calm down so I don''t present this issue as a problem, even though it is.


    If all what Kyle told me is true, it means she''s not as innocent and naive as she ims to be and I have to deal with her carefully.


    When I arrive at her door, I let out a heavy breath before knocking on it. Her signales secondster. Calmly, carefully, I ce my hand on the doorknob and creak the door. Letting out another heavy sigh, I push the door wide open and step into the doorway. As I raise my head to look at Selena, my eyes nearly fall from their sockets when I see her standingpletely naked before me with a beaming smile on her face.


    "Fuck!" I curse in shock as I tear my gaze away and back away from her naked body. "Why did you invite me in when you knew you were naked?" I snap, breathing hard in annoyance. Her gentle giggle nearly tips me off the edge.


    "Are you kidding me right now? What''s wrong with you seeing me naked?" She asks in a casual tone that irks me to the core. I almost turn my head to look in her direction again, but I catch myself midway.


    "Everything!" I dere and sheughs even harder.


    "Come on, Alpha Reagan. Please don''t make meugh. There''s no part of my body you haven''t seen or touch or kissed. There''s no reason for you to be shy now. You can look."


    "Meet me in the room next door when you''re done dressing up." I instruct and bolt out of the bedroom before I lose my cool and do something I''ll regret.


    My head is spinning like a rollercoaster as I storm into the next room.


    I just saw another woman naked. It wasn''t intentional but I still feel so bad. I feel like I just cheated on Ashanti.


    "Why does everything have to be so hard?" I murmur under my breath, pacing about the length of the bedroom. "Winning Ashanti back is hard. Figuring the reason for Selena''s return is hard. Now, staying away from Selena''s temptations is hard. Why?"


    Sighing heavily, I rake my fingers through my hair and groan in exasperation. My entire body feels like it''s been set on fire. My stress levels must have hit an all new highest level.


    Ten minutester, the room door is


    opened and Selena walks in, wearing a smile which I very much wish she could peel off of her face right now. I''m mad at her and no amount of charming actions or crying from her will make me not address the issue I came to discuss with her, Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "You really didn''t have to leave because I was naked." She revisits the topic, walking over to where I''m standing. She''s smiling brilliantly and the old me would havepletely fallen for it, but not anymore.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I know what that smile is capable of hiding.


    "I had to." I assert, matching her gaze.


    "I see." She stops at a distance before me, her gaze never leaving my face and her smile never faltering. "Is it because of the other girl?"


    "By the other girl, do you mean Ashanti?"


    "Are there others?"


    "I asked you first." I snap.


    "Yes, I mean Ashanti." She replies calmly and I nod my head.


    "Yes. Ashanti."


    "You are fiercely loyal to her."


    "I love her and I don''t want to do anything to soil our bond."


    ¡°I see..." She says and nods, before training her eyes on me again." What about me though? I''m still your mate. We''ve been separated for five years but we still have a connection. We have a bond you are obliged to respect as well."


    A chuckle tumbles out of my lips before I can hold it in. Here she is, boldly urging me to respect our so-called mate bond when she defiled it by two- timing me and her lover years ago. Her audacity intrigues me.


    "There''s some sort of mix up in this whole issue, but that''s not what I''m here to discuss with you." I clear my throat and take two steps closer to her.


    The smile on her face has faded- much to my relief- and had been reced with a serious expression As I look at her, I''m searching my mind for the best way I can put the question so it does ring any rms in her head.


    "Selena." I call after a long pause.


    "Yes, My Lord."


    "When we found out we were mates five years ago, I remember asking you about three times if you had a boyfriend, but you refused all three time. Why did you lie?"

 Chapter 0390

    Chapter 0390


    REAGAN''S POV.


    I ask and watch all the color drain from her face as her brain interprets the question in her head. Her serious expression stretches into a mask of terror. She sucks in a deep breath and tries to look away from me, but I hold her gaze in mine, never letting go.


    I''m not going to give her the chance to look away and cook up a lie to tell me.


    She opens her mouth to speak but no wordse out of it. I watch her throat bubble as she swallows dryly and her entire body grows tense.


    I had a tiny shred of hope that all what I heard from Kyle was false, but after seeing her react to the question in this manner, I am fully convinced that she lied.


    "I... I uh..." She stutters, her voice shaky. "I didn''t."


    "And you''re still lying to me." I look away from her andugh lightly before staring back. "You had a boyfriend whom you''d been dating since you were fifteen years old. Three years prior to us finding each other. Is that true or false?"


    ¡°Alpha Reagan, what are you talking about?" She asks in a suffocated whisper.


    "Are you trying to feign innocence?"


    "No... I''m just..."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Then answer the question. Honestly."


    "I..." She stops and lets out a defeated sigh. "Yes. I did."


    "Why did you lie when I asked about it five years ago ?"


    ¡°Because I thought you''d be disgusted by me if you knew I had a boyfriend."


    "Were you even raped? Or was that another lie?" Her eyes turn ssy with tears. Her chest is rising and falling heavily as she lets out short, shallow breaths. Her lips are trembling.


    "I''m sorry." She whimpers and the tears in her eyes break loose. She presses her fingers to her lips and sobs quietly as her tears spill down her cheeks. Every sobbing sound that leaves her mouth grates on my nerves. She''s lucky she''s a girl, I would have punched the living hell out of her face right now.


    "So, you lied about being a victim of rape."


    "I only lied because I was scared to lose you."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. I swear!" She insists.


    "What about the fact that you kept


    seeing the guy even after you epted me as your mate. You were cheating on me with him." spill out in fury and she recoils in horror. Her eyes grow wide in shock as she looks at me. I nod my head. "Yeah. I know that too."


    She starts shaking her head.


    "Don''t even try to deny it. I know you were seeing Zach when we were together. And also know that Zach''s uncle is Logan Wright. The Alpha who ambushed us five years ago. The ambush that led to your alleged death." I take two steps closer to her. "All of this discovery has me wondering and asking myself questions." She leaps back when I get to close. "Selena, were you even abducted like you im?"


    "Yes, I was! I swear I was."


    "Right now I can''t help but doubt every word thates out of your mouth. Were you abducted like you im? Did your kidnapper always hide his face? Were you locked up and tortured in a room for five years? Are any of these theories true?"


    She bursts into tears. The tears cooking in her eyes spill down like a waterfall and soon, she''s wailing and wheezing and choking and splintering into tear drops and I don''t feel sorry for her. Not one bit.


    Without saying a word, I ce my index finger underneath her chin and gently raise her tear-drenched face so she can look at me again. Her crimson eyes are glistering with tears and she''s sniffling like a child.


    "Tell me the truth." I urge in a low voice.


    "What I told you before was nothing but the truth. I was abducted by a man whose face I never saw. I was locked up in a cell for five years." "Then prove it."


    A thunderbolt of confusion strikes in her eyes.


    "Huh?"


    "Prove it by tracing your movements back to where you were locked up. That''s all I need from you."


    ¡°But I don''t know how to find my way there."


    "If that''s the case then, don''t expect my visits anymore. I''ll onlye over when you finally decide to tell me what I need to hear. Good night." ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± She calls, grabbing my right arm in a firm hold and stopping me from taking a step forward. I turn to her with a side eye that causes her to instantly let go of me and take a take a step back.


    "What?"


    "Please don''t do this."


    "Call me when you are ready to talk." And with that, I exit the bedroom, this time around, uninterrupted.


    Kyle will be so mad when when he finds out I had this conversation with her. He warned me not to reveal too much about what we know, but I''ve done the exact opposite.


    I couldn''t keep any of it in.

 Chapter 0391

    Chapter 0391


    ASHANTI''S POV.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Come in." I call out when a knock sounds on my room door. Immediately, the door is pushed open, revealing Ryan who pokes his head in and looks around for a while before stepping into the room. I furrow my brows upon seeing the outfit he has on.


    A red T-shirt and ck jacket over a pair on ck jeans. ck pair of converse on his feet and a ck cap. He''s swinging a bunch of keys in his hand among which is a car key.


    He''s going out.


    "You''ve been going out a lot these days." I rise from my bed and walk closer to him.


    "Yep. I made some friends and today is a special day because my friends from the Blue Diamond Pack areing over. They''ll be spending the night over here."


    "Ah... I see."


    "Yeah."


    "Won''t you at least eat dinner before you leave. The table should be set by now."


    "Nah. My guys and I will eat out. However, please tell the chef more people will be joining us for breakfast tomorrow morning." "Yes Sir!"


    "Thank you." He steps closer and nts a gentle peck on my cheek. "You''re the best big sister in the world."


    "Drive safely." I call out once he''s at the door.


    "I will."


    "And don''t get drunk!" I say, following him out of the bedroom.


    "I can''t promise you that!" He''s already in the hallway, walking towards the staircase.


    If our mother finds out about this, she''s going to kill me. Now I understand why he insisted on tagging along with me. He wanted some freedom. "Take care!" I shout out and his response is quickened footsteps down the staircase. I chuckle lightly and go back into my bedroom. He has no idea how adorable he could be sometimes. The fixed phone on my nightstand starts ringing and I hurry over to it to take the call. "Hello." I greet after pressing the phone against my ear.


    "Miss Ashanti, dinner has been served."


    "Thank you Grace. I''ll be right there."


    "Okay Miss. You also have a guest."


    "A guest?" I ask, surprised.


    "Yes."


    "Who is it?"


    "They said not to tell."


    "Okay. I''ll be right there." I ce the phone on the receiver and stare nkly at the wall in front of me, trying to guess who the guest might be.


    It can''t be Tessa. She''d never ask the maid to keep her identity a Secret. Heck she won''t even let them call me to announce her presence. She''ll find her way into this bedroom and announce her presence herself.


    That leaves me with two people.


    Leonard and Alpha Reagan.


    Sighing heavily, I walk out of my bedroom and head downstairs to see who it is. I''m not even surprised at all when I see Alpha Reagan waiting for me at the foot of the


    el.n


    staircase, but something about him


    gets me worried.


    The sorrowful expression on his face. The pained look in his eyes. His overall fatigued state.


    Something is wrong.


    "Alpha Reagan." My voice is a low whisper. Like always, my heart beats increase their pace and draw closer to him. He looks so sad, I feel like pulling him into a hug.


    "Ashanti."


    "What... what are you doing here at this time?"


    "It''s only eight pm, Ash. Eight pm is not a bad time to pay someone a visit." He says in the most depressing tone I''ve ever heard him speak in.


    I want to tell him he''s wrong. That eight pm is in fact, not a good time to pay someone a surprise visit, but his devastated expression stops me. "You don''t look okay."


    "That''s because I''m not okay." He gives me that sorrowful look that makes my bones dissolve in my body.


    I shouldn''t care.


    Whatever hard time he''s facing right


    now isn''t my problem. I should


    ignore him and go eat my dinner and then go to bed, but the goddess knows my heart will not let me do that. So, like the stupid, emotional girl am, I inch closer to him, wiping the frown on my face and recing it with a mncholic expression that matches his mood.


    "What happened?"


    ¡°Can we talk?¡± His voice is thick with pain. It makes my heart ache. ¡°Somewhere private.¡±


    "Okay." I answer, despite the


    revolution going with my intestines


    in my stomach. I''m very hungry, but I


    guess food can wait. This man looks like he''s going to burst into tears if I don''t hear what he wants to say.


    I lead him up the staircase, into the living room on the second floor. I can only hope and pray that whatever has put him in this mood has got nothing to do with me.

 Chapter 0392

    Chapter 0392


    "So..." I say, closing the door behind me. "Sup?" I ask casually as I take a seat on a nearby sofa. He stays standing on his spot and shoves both hands in trouser pockets. The pained look in his eyes has intensified. He really looks like he''s going to cry soon.


    "Remember I told you about the ongoing investigation concerning Selena''s return."


    "Yeah. You did. What about it?"


    "Kyle uh..." He clears his throat and makes his way over to the couch I''m sitting on. My breath catches in my chest when he lowers himself closer to


    me.


    His scent flies into my nostrils and assaults my senses like it always does. God, this man will always have this effect on me.


    "There are a few things Kyle found out about Selena. Things that havepletely broken my trust in her."


    "What are those things?"


    A few seconds go by before he narrates to me everything Kyle told him about Selena and her ex-boyfriend before Alpha Reagan. When he''s done talking, I have just two words in mind for her.


    That bitch!


    "If she could tell a lie of that magnitude, I wonder what other lies she told me and I believed. I can''t believe the Moon goddess had me mated to someone like her."


    "Why can''t you be mated to someone like her? It''s not like you''re perfect yourself. You have ws too, you know."


    "I know... it''s just... I''m a Lycan Alpha."


    "So what?"


    ¡°Ashanti, I came here to seekfort, not condemnation. I would''ve stayed with Kyle and Ronald if I wanted that." He says, pouting his lips and giving me a stubborn look that makes me chuckle.


    Tss.


    He has no idea how cute he can be at times.


    "Right. I''m sorry. What she did was wrong."


    "Not wrong... it was diabolic! Why would she lie to me about getting raped when she wasn''t? Only to cover up the fact that she lost her virginity to her boyfriend before me. It''s not like I was going to reject her because of that. I wasn''t a virgin either when I met her. As if that was not enough, she kept seeing him after we got together. She kept cheating on me with the same guy whose existence she had denied everytime I asked. She took me for aplete idiot!" Now he looks and sounds angry.


    Sighing heavily, I take his big hands in mind and gently caress them while looking at him.


    "I cannot say I understand how you feel, but I can see the pain in your eyes. It''s devastating to find out that someone you loved with all your heart took you for a fool."


    "I''m never going to see her again. Never!"


    "You can''t say that. She''s still your mate."


    "Mate my ass! Who knows what other lies she has told me. I never want to see her face again. I was determined to find out why the Moon goddess sent her back to me, but not anymore. I don''t have feelings for her anyway. She''ll have to keep living without me like she has been doing for the past years."


    "Alpha Reagan, I think you might be overreacting."


    "Overreacting?" He asks in a firm voice that makes me jump back in fear.


    He''s so mad.


    Just then, he cell phone starts


    ringing in his pocket and I expect et


    him to take the call, but he doesn''t. He ignores the call until it stops ringing.


    A few secondster, the phone startsN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    shoging again and he


    no sign of taking it.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Aren''t you going to answer your call?"


    "I don''t want to." He says in a tired, raspy voice.


    "It could be important."


    "I don''t want to."


    "Reagan. Pick up the call."


    "Why do you..."


    "Now!"


    "Fine!" Grumbling, he takes out the phone from his pocket and answers the call.


    "Yes. Who is it and what do you want?" He answers rudely and I watch his eyes grow wide in horror and his face grows ashen as he listens to the person speak. "I''Ikbe right there." He ends the call and turns to me.


    "What''s wrong?" I ask, rmed.


    "It''s Selena. She cut her wrist and has been rushed to the hospital."


    "Oh my God! Is she alright?¡± He rises from the couch and I do the same.


    "That''s what I''m going to check."


    "Let mee with you."


    "You don''t have to."


    ¡°I insist. Come on!" I say, leading the way out of the living room.


    I don''t like Selena, but I don''t want her to die either.


    I hope nothing bad happens to her!

 Chapter 0393

    Chapter 0393


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    "Why on earth will she cut her wrist? Does she want to kill herself?" Alpha Reagan agitates as he paces about the outpatient ward we were ushered into when we arrived at the hospital. Selena is still in the emergency room and the man is nearly losing his mind with worry.


    "Did you two fight?" I ask cautiously, making sure to stand at a safe distance away from him. I don''t like dealing with this agitated version of Reagan. He stops pacing and turns to me.


    "Well... I didn''t raise my voice at her, neither did she at me. We just you know..." He shrugs his shoulders. "We just spoke."


    "But not in the normal calm tone people use when they are having a normal conversation. You were mad about something she did to you in the past, so you confronted her. Am I right?" He sighs heavily and nods his head.


    "Yes, you are."


    "Do you have any idea how scary you can get when you confront someone?" I ask, giving him a critical look with my mind taking me back to all the times when I encountered a simr experience with him. The man has no idea how intimidating he can be at at times.


    "What was I supposed to do, coddle her after I found out the lies she fed me when we were together?"


    ¡°No, of course not. I''m just trying to say she probably got scared and felt threatened."


    "That''s why she decided to attempt suicide? Suicide of all things!" He throws his hands in the air and chuckles in frustration. "Great. Just great!" He stops pacing and supports one hand on his wiats, while the other massages his forehead.


    He''s stressed. Very stressed.


    "Hey..." I call warmly and go over to meet him. I don''t know if it''s the mate-bond, but I absolutely hate the fact that he''s stressed up. I can feel his pain and frustration. Is tand before his talk statue and look up at his face. Without saying a word, I take the hand off his face and hold it mine, my eyes never leaving his. "I know it''s hard, but I need you to be calm. Pacing about and agitating will not do you any good. Come here." Still holding his hand, I lead him to a nearby chair we both sit down.


    ¡°I''m just really baffled that she would think of doing such a thing. We didn''t have a big fight. I didn''t raise my voice at her. I only told her I wasn''t going to go see her again until she was ready to tell me everything I needed to hear about her alleged abducted."


    "I''m sure that''s what got her scared. She thought she would never see you again."


    "Well she should have thought of that before lying to me the way she did."


    "Reagan." small sigh escapes my lips. "When the timees for you to go see her and you go in there looking like this, she''s going to try to kill herself again." He shoots me a frightened gaze. I nod. "Yes."


    "Fine." He finally gives in, exhaling heavily. I''ll try to calm down. But that doesn''t mean I won''t talk some sense into her."


    "You can today.


    that another day, notContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    did was totally uncalled for, buget anrstand that what s


    give


    her a break. She needs it.".


    "I''ll do that only because you''ve asked me to. I am so mad at her right now."


    ¡°And your anger is valid. But just try to stay calm." I urge, gently panting his hand that''s wrapped around my left hand.


    A few minutester, a doctores into the ward and both rise from our seats and rush over to him in panic.


    "Doctor, how''s she doing?"


    "She''s doing okay. She didn''t lose much blood so we only had to stop her from loosing more blood."


    "That means she''s okay, right?"


    "Yes, Alpha."


    I breath in relief and so does Alpha Reagan. Like I said before, don''t like Selena, but that doesn''t mean kwant her to die. I''m so happy She''s fine now.


    "Can I see her now?" Reagan asks eagerly and the doctor calmly nods his head.


    "Of course. I''ll lead the way." He says and starts leading way while Reagan and I follow.


    I should probably stay behind and let Reagan go alone, but my curiosity won''t let me do that.


    I want to see Selena. The girl who was mated to Alpha Reagan before me.


    I want to see her.

 Chapter 0394

    Chapter 0394


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    "Selena!" Alpha Reagan calls in a tone depicting concern as he steps into the ward. I follow suit. He walks over to the bed to meet her while I stop in my tracks and watch their interaction from afar. Selena is sitting upright on the bed, sobbing quietly as Alpha Reagan perches by her side and turns to face her. The first peculiar thing I notice about her is her blonde hair. It''s long and looks a bit dishevelled probably because of everything that has been on in thest few hours. Alpha Reagan''s presence seems to have aggravated her condition because right now, her sobs are no longer softs, but violent and tears are streaming down from her eyes like a waterfall.


    "Alpha Reagan, I''m so sorry. I don''t know what came over me, I swear it wasn''t intentional. I didn''t mean to hurt myself the way I did." Shements in tears and Reagan turns to look at me. He has an irritated look on and I immediately understand that what he intends to do is scold her for being so irresponsible and dramatic, but I shake my head, disagreeing with his intended move.


    "No." I mouth the word to him and he creases his brows which means he insists on doing what he intends to do. "I said no!" I mouth yet again, this time around with a serious expression on my face. His face falls in dismay and he looks back at Selena who''s still busy bawling her eyes out.


    I don''t know why but I hate the fact that she''s pretty. Even in her crying state, her beauty is still evident and now that she''s in tears, she looks very cute and adorable. Alpha Reagan just needs to look at that face for ten more seconds and all his anger will go away. She looks charming. I hate it! "I''m sorry for causing you so much trouble." She apologises yet again and I groan, rolling my eyes in frustration.


    No one can make me believe she didn''t do this to get his attention. She felt threatened by his words and decided to y with her life just to gain his pity again.


    What exactly is her game?


    "Selena." Reagan calls in a low, raspy voice. My head snaps in their direction and I''m suddenly very curious to hear what he wants to say to her. A strange feeling in my gutes to life when Selena stretches her hand forward and snatches Alpha Reagan''s right hand in her hold. My heart misses a beat and I quickly look away. Bile churns in my stomach when the scene reys in my mind.


    She took his hand. She''s holding his hand. She''s touching my mate. And I don''t like it.


    "Selena you could have died! I know we all can have very wild thoughts at times, but where did you get the courage to push through with such a n? Why did you try to kill yourself?"


    ¡°Because I lied to you. Because I deceived you in the past when you showed me nothing but love and care. I was so ashamed of myself so I thought..."


    "So you thought it best to do this? To attempt suicide?" He sighs and shakes his head. Relief washes through me like a wave across on an ocean shore when he seizes his hand from her hold and rises to his feet.


    Yes!


    I didn''t like that he was sitting so close to her.


    ¡°Are you leaving me?" She asks, still in tears and I swear I''m fighting my urge to go over and punch her. She''s trying to y the emotional ckmail card so hard, it''s irritating.


    She''s well aware of what she''s doing.


    "I''m going to have a word with the doctor. I need to make sure everything is fine with you." He says and walks over to me. I don''t like the fact that he''s so worked up. I feel like pulling him into a warm hug right now. "Hey..." He whispers in a sweet, breathy voice. He stops in front of me, breathing heavily as he massages his forehead with his fingers. "I need to see the doctor, I''ll be right back."


    "Let mee with you."


    "There''s no need. I''ll be back in five


    minutes. Please..." He turns toContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    me


    Selena who''s staring at us with red tear-filled eyes before looking at again. "I know I shouldn''t ask this of you, but please, can you keep an


    eye


    on her while I''m away. I don''t want her doing anything stupid to herself again. Please."

 Chapter 0395

    Chapter 0395


    "Sure." I reply dryly, with a nod.


    "Thank you." He whispers with a smile and my heart jumps in my chest when he leans forward and nts a soft kiss on my forehead before leaving the ward. I stay frozen on the spot for one solid minute with my brain trying to process what just happened.


    Did Alpha Regan just give me a forehead kiss in front of his first mate?


    What does this mean?


    ¡°Ashanti." A soft voice calls my name, snapping me out of my reverie. I turn around and see Selena, smiling at me. "That''s the name, right?" She asks calmly with her beaming smile lighting up the entire room and making it impossible for me not to reciprocate the smile even though that''s exactly what I want to do.


    NOT reciprocate her smile.


    "Yes, it is." I say, inching closer to her bed. "How are you feeling now?" I ask nicely, with my fake smile still on, but she doesn''t respond. I watch in confusion as she eyes me from head to toe, before settling her gaze on my face once more. She still has that smile going but I can see right through


    it.


    It''s as fake as mine.


    She hates me.


    "You''re not bad at all for my recement. Even though you would''ve been perfect if you had blonde hair like mine." She says in a condescending tone and her words jar in my ears like a huge church bell. The fake smile has faded and the look she''s giving me is one of pure hatred and disgust.


    "Excuse me?"


    "I think you heard me right."


    I tear my gaze from her face and chuckle in disbelief. I can''t believe what I just heard. When I look at her again, there''s a no nonsense expression on my face and I''m ready to go bitch mode with her.


    "What do you mean when you say I''m your recement?"


    "Tss. Not only are you not pretty, you''re dumb."


    "Did you just insult me?"


    "Yes, I just did. What are you going to do about it?"


    Pick you up with my right hand and throw you against the wall on the other side of the room so hard, you break every bone in your body and die for real this time around.


    I look back at her.


    "And here I was, thinking you were some innocent girl who got caught up in a series of unfortunate events and ended up in this state, but I actually just found out that you''re a bitch!"


    "You think I''m going to deny it?" She asks with raised brows. I furrow my brows at her. "I''m not. I''m a bitch. A real bad bitch who is back to take her ce. So if I were you, I would step aside, except you want to go to war with me and trust me, you do


    not want to go to war with me."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I cross my arms over my chest and stare at her,pletely bewildered by the words she''s spewing. I can''t even keep the frown on my face because of how amused I am about her behaviour right now.


    She''s a fierce one and Imend


    her for that, but if she thinks I''m the least intimidated by all what she just said to me, then she has no idea how wrong she is. If I could deal


    with Alina, then she''ll be an easy cake!


    "Is that so?"


    UMS


    "Don''t say I didn''t warn you when you get and find out there''s no way out."


    "Oh..."


    "Your time as my recement in Alpha Reagan''s life is over. Back your bags and leave, because I''m back and I''m back to take my ce in my ce in his heart, in his life and in this pack as a whole and no one is going to stop me!"


    For some time now I''ve been asking myself what exactly is Selena''s n. I just found out what it is.

 Chapter 0396

    Chapter 0396


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    I am speechless andpletely dumbfounded as I engage in a heated eye contact with Selena who''s smiling at me as though she just aplished a mission she thought impossible.


    Wow!


    Just wow!


    She dissapeared for five years with no word and now she''s back to take her ce in not only Alpha Reagan''s life, but as the Luna of this pack. Kyle deserves an award for being such an excellent judge of character. One look at her and he immediately knew something was off. Now Ipletely understand why this investigation is very important.


    "Did I shock you to the point of speechlessness?" She asks with a smirk. I chuckle lightly, nodding my head.


    "Yeah. You did."


    "And I intend to shock you more if you try to give me a hard time."


    "What do you take Alpha Reagan for? A fool? A y thing? An idiot who you can just dissapear from his life and waltz in back anytime you wish and he''d ept you simply because you used to be his mate?"


    "I''m still his mate." She brags.


    "And so am I?"


    ¡°Did I have water in my mouth when I said you are nothing but my recement and that you''re no longer needed since I''m back?"


    "You seem to be forgetting the fact that we are actual people, not items that can be discarded and reced at will. I have as much im over him as you do, irrespective of the fact that you were mated to him first. If the Moon goddess was so satisfied with your bond with Alpha Reagan, she would have left him mateless all these years you were away, but she sent me and that means a lot. So step down from that high horse you''re riding on because you''re in no way better than I am."


    The smile on her face fades. Calmly, she adjust herself on her bed, staring daggers at me with her eyes and do well to do the same to her.


    I am not afraid of her.


    If I could handle Alina, then she''s a piece of cake!


    "Are you really sure you want to do this with me?"


    "I should be the one asking you that question." I take two steps forward. "Are you sure you want to do this with me?" She chuckles lightly, looking away from me.


    I''m loving every bit of this our little verbal altercation. It''s been a while since I had some adrenaline rush. It''s good for my health.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± She says flicking her gaze in my direction again. ¡°Since you want to y this game with me, let''s begin."


    "When I first heard about your return, I won''t lie to you that I wasn''t heartbroken. It was the worst news I had heard in a while, but then I thought maybe it''s for the best. You have no idea the kind of rtionship Alpha Reagan had.....¡±


    "And I don''t care to know..."


    "I''m not done talking, so be quiet!" I warn sternly and she''s taken aback by my sudden authoritative tone. Her eyes pop wide open in shock. I nod at her. ¡°My rtionship with Reagan was a rocky one. He hurt me in the past and I was willing to overlook my love for him and forget about him for that. I was willing to let you have him since you were here first, but now that I''ve gotten to know the bitch that you are, I won''t be doing that anymore. Reagan has his ws. He''s insufferable sometimes, but he''s a good man. He''s a good King and he doesn''t deserve to end up with a cheap schemer like you. I don''t know where you''ve been all these years or what you''ve been up to and I don''t care to know. What I know is that you won''t have a ce in Reagan''s life ever again. I''ll make sure of that. If you want to fight with me for him, go ahead, but I''ll win. He''s my man now. Your time has passed." Her face is as red as a beetroot by the time I''m done talking and she looks like she''s going to explode from anger anytime soon.


    She cannot believe what she just heard.


    "You are some tough bitch."


    "Yeah. I''m happy you understand that fact. You are up against a tough bitch, so buckle up!" I wink an eyebrow at her and turn on my heels. My work here is done.


    I''m about to take a step towards the door when it opens up and Reagan walks in. The frown on his face quickly disappears the moment he sees me and that makes my heart skip a beat.


    I''m the one this man loves.


    "Heyyy." He calls calmly as hees over to meet me. I nearly melt when he takes my hand in his. "Were you about to leave?"


    "Yeah. I just got a call from one of my teammates, there''s something I need to..."


    "Alpha Reagan." Selena''s call cuts


    me off. We both turn to look at her and my brows furrow in shock when I see her facepletely drenched with tears. My heart falls into the pit of my stomach when Alpha Reagan quickly releases my hands from his hold and rushes over to the bed.


    "Selena. Is everything okay? Why are you crying?" He asks, concerned and Selena''s sobbing tone gets higher. Soon, she''s crying like a child who got smacked and I can''t help but chuckle.


    I see what she''s doing. I see it all.


    "I''ll leave you two now..."


    ¡°No... Asha.....¡± He tries to step forward but Selena holds his hand, stopping his movement. He looks at her, confused. "Please. I feel so weak right now. I want to take a nap but I don''t think I will be able to do that unless you cuddle me." "Cuddle you?" Alpha Reagan asks, rmed.


    "Yes. Please."


    "I... I..." He gives me a quick nce before turning to Selena again, shaking his head. "I can''t do that."


    "Please... I''m begging you, cuddle me."


    "I can''t..."


    "Do it." I urge. Reagan gives me an rmed fook. I nod my head. "If she says she can only fall asleep unless you cuddle her, do it. We don''t want her getting any worse."


    "Ashanti... I can''t."


    My eyes go over to Selena who''s watching us like we''re acting a movie before her. Her eyes meet mine and I lock her gaze as I say...


    "I promise I won''t get mad at you. Just do it to make her happy."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes." I smile, my gaze still locked in Selena''s.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    This gaze. My words. My smile.


    They are all sending her a message and based on the way the terror in her eyes intensifies as I urge Reagan to cuddle her, I can conclude that she''s getting the message.


    "I''ll take my leave now."


    "I''ll call you."


    I look at Alpha Reagan.


    "I expect you to do more than that. Our dinner was ruined. You have to fix that."


    Reagan''s eyes widen and so does the smile on my lips. I turn on my heels and saunter out of the ward, feeling more aplished than I did when Iunched


    my first clothing line.


    It makes me feel so good that Selena will not be getting any sleep tonight. My words will haunt her all night.

 Chapter 0397

    Chapter 0397


    REAGAN''S POV.


    Several moments go by before I peel my eyes from the door Ashanti just exited. My head is spinning like a wheel in motion as I try to process thest few sentences she said before leaving.


    What did she mean when she said she won''t get mad at me if I cuddled Selena?


    Did she just ask me to reschedule the dinner we were supposed to have tonight?


    Those were thest words I expected her to say. If I wasn''t in the room with Selena right now, I would be smiling from ear to ear. My heart feels like a bag of sugar has been poured into it. Warmth pools in my belly as I turn to look at Selena. On my way here, I was so mad and cursed her in my mind for ruining my well nned dinner date with Ashanti, but right now, I''m not.


    Not only have I been given another chance to fix what she ruined, but I just found out there''s a chance that Ashanti might take me back. I just need to keep pushing.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan." Selena calls and I sh her a tight smile. My eyes flick the door once more before I go to meet her on the bed. I can see the dried traces of tears on her face as she stares up at me with expectant eyes.


    Drama queen.


    If I ask the reason why she was crying, I don''t think she''ll have a response to give me.


    Slowly, I lower myself by her side on the bed and lean against the headboard. Without asking, she draws closer to me and gently ces her head on my chest.


    Memories.


    That act triggers memories from five years ago. When I just met her. She looked even more delicate than she does now. She was younger and frail and juggled two jobs to earn a living. I felt so bad to find her in that state. I made up my mind to give her the best life she could ever imagine. I loved and cared for her. I protected her. I did everything to show her how much I valued her as my soulmate, but I guess that was not enough. She kept seeing her lover being my back. A lover whose existence she denied with all her body and soul back then.


    Goodness.


    I feel nothing but anger and disgust whenever I look at Selena. I know she has hopes of us getting back together because of how nicely I treat her, but she has no idea I''m only doing so I can find what really happened to her these past years and her true intentions ofing back.


    I feel the weight of her head being lifted from my chest and I look to see her staring at me. I sh her another forced smile.


    "Are youfortable?" I ask softly and she nods in response.


    "Yes, I am."


    "Cool."


    "Thank you for epting to cuddle me."


    I did not ept to do this on my own ord. I only did this because Ashanti urged me to.


    My smile widens.


    "I don''t think Ashanti likes me." She calmly reports. My brows crease as my gaze on her face intensifies.


    "Why do you say so?"


    "When you left, I tried having a


    conversation with her but she wouldn''t talk to me. When I insisted, she snapped at me and told me to go back to where I came from."


    "Ashanti told you that?" I ask with furrowed brows. She nods with an innocent look on her face.


    "Yes, she did and she didn''t look too happy."


    "You should have let her be when she ignored you the first time."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Huh?" She asks softly, confused.


    "You heard me. I thought you said you were sleepy."


    "I am."


    "Then close your eyes and sleep." I. close the s statement with a firm look


    that makes hery her head onlook


    chest again.


    I''ll only believe her words again when hell freezes over.


    Besides, Ashanti is petty.


    ¡°Did I do something wrong?" Selena''s voicees through again. I let out an exasperated sigh, rolling my eyes.


    "Did you?" I ask coldly. She goes mute.


    Several minutes go by and she still hasn''t said anything.


    I have a feeling that the things I''m going to find out about what she has been up to for these past five years is going to shock me to the core. I need to brace myself for it

 Chapter 0398

    Chapter 0398


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    This is not how I imagined my first encounter with Selena would look like. I figured her pitiful state would make feel very sorry for her and give me more reasons to move on from Alpha Reagan, but I was wrong. After the heated altercation I just had with her in there and knowing her true colors, I don''t think I can do that anymore.


    It''s true that Alpha Regan hurt me in the past. He was aweful to me, but it''d unfair of me to judge him based on his ws alone. He also had his good moments. Moments when he made me blush and felt love. Moments that live rent free in my head. He''s a good man and if there''s one thing I''m sure about, it''s the fact he loves me and he wants to be with me.


    I want to be with him too.


    Just like Kyle suspects, Selena is up to something and that needs to be figured out before it''s toote. I''ll leave Kyle to take care of that. I trust that he will find out what we need to know very soon. For now, I need to keep my mate far away from that Selena''s deceitful ws.


    "Ashabti... you''ve been scoffing and shaking your head since you came here. If you don''t talk now I''m going to die of anxiety!" Tessains snap me out of my thoughts. I turn to her and chuckle lightly.


    "I''m just really shocked."


    "About what exactly?" The impatience drooling from her tone gets me even more amused. She''s going to be so mad when I tell her what happened at the hospital.


    "I''m justing from the hospital."


    ¡°Hospital?¡± She asks, rmed. ¡°Are you sick?" She gives me a look of concern. I shake my head in denial.


    "No, I''m not."


    "So why were you at the hospital?"


    "Alpha Reagan and I were about to have dinner when he got a call from one of the servants at Selena''s apartment saying she cut her wrist and was rushed to the hospital. I asked to go with him and he took me there to see her."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Tss." She tuts and scoffs with the a disinterested look on her face. "She''s such a drama queen."


    "She looks and sounds like one."


    "Why did you even offer to go with him to see her? I don''t want you getting involved in her drama." "Actually, I''m already involved."


    "What do mean by that?" She asked, perplexed.


    "I want to get involved."


    ¡°Ashanti." She sounds rmed. I let out a deep sigh and turn my entire body in her direction on the couch we are both sitting on. "You are getting me worried. Why are you getting yourself involved with Selena''s drama.¡±


    ¡°Because she''s a bitch!" I calmly decipher and suck in a deep breath. Tessa''s brows jump to her hairline and the confused look on her face deepens. "We had a little altercation in her ward when Alpha Reagan left to talk with the doctor." She gasps in shock, her eyes widening as though she just saw a ghost.


    "No, you didn''t!"


    "Yes we did!"


    "What did you girls fight about? I mean who started it. Please tell me it wasn''t you!"


    "It''s true that I don''t like her very much, but you know I''m not petty. I was standing peacefully in the room then she starts throwing punches, I had to fight back."


    "What exactly did she say?"


    "Something about her being back to take her ce in Alpha Reagan''s life and that I should leave him alone because my time with him is over."


    "That bitch!"


    "I said the same thing when she threw those words at me. She''s the worst!"


    "The nerve! Such an entitled brat! If there''s anyone whose time has passed with Alpha Reagan, it''s her not you! Who the hell does she think she is? Tessa sounds infuriated and that stirs up the anger I''ve been trying to suppress in my chest.


    "She still has hopes of getting back together with Alpha Reagan. She''s so confident that he''ll ept her again."


    "She''s not even ready for the dissapointment that''s warming up at the corner for her. It''s going to hit her hard!"


    "Don''t be so confident. Alpha Reagan might actually choose her, you know." I mutter in a low voice. Her face darkens with a frown as she shakes her head so hard, I fear it''ll dislocate from her neck.


    "That will only happen when hell freezes over."


    "How are you so sure."


    ¡°Ashanti..." She calls in a low, serious tone as she takes my hands in hers. "That man loves you." My heart skips a bit. Warmth pools in my stomach as focus my gaze on her face that has got a soft, serious expression stered on it.


    Does he?


    I ask myself and sink my teeth into my lower lips to hide my smile.


    "And I can bet my life that right now, he wants to be with no other woman, but you!" She continues. An observable blush spread from my neck up yo my cheeks and then my entire face.


    I like what I''m hearing.


    "So stop talking nonsense."


    My lips curve into a smile.


    "Right."


    No matter what Selena says, Alpha Reagan is still my mate. We have a mate-bond that has not be broken yet and I want to protect that mate bond. While Kyle works on exposing back, I will stay focused on making sure her r¨¦?ationship with my mate doesn''t get an inch beyond what it is now.


    her true intentions for


    He''s mine!


    The sound of hasty footsteps jabs me out of my thoughts and my head neck swings in the direction of the staircase where I see Delta Kyle rushing down the staircase, looking absolutely terrified like something terrible has gone wrong.


    ¡°Babe." Tessa calls shooting up from the couch and I do the same. "Why do you look so rmed? Did something happened?"


    "Someone has spread news about


    Selena''s return. The subjects know she''s here. The entire pack is on fire right now have to the meet the others so we can decide on how to curb the situation." He''s already rushing out of the door by the times he''s finishing thest statement. The next thing we hear is the sound of the door closing behind him, then silence.


    Tessa and I exchange confused looks.


    My heart starts hammering in my chest when Kyle''s words rey in my mind.


    That''s not a good thing.


    That''s not a good thing at all!


    The pack will be turned up-side-down now that the subjects know that Alpha Reagan has to chose one between his two mates.


    "I can bet my life that Selena has something to do with this.¡± Tessa used after several moments of total silence in the living room.


    I firmly agree with her.


    Selena leaked the news of her return.

 Chapter 0399

    Chapter 0399


    REAGAN''S POV.


    "Kyle." I call with great urgency the moment Kyle steps into my office. He''s panting and looks rmed.


    "Who could have done such a thing?" He agitates as he walks over to Ronald and I. Ronald, as usual, is silent and he has a distant look in his eyes. He''s thinking deep.


    "I have no idea. I was shocked when I heard people talking about it at the hospital."


    "The guards and the servants will never go against any of yourmands. Never!" Ronald finally speaks and we both turn to him. He looks very serious. "They fear you and they know better than to go against your word and spread such news."


    "What are you trying to say?" I ask with furrowed brows. I feel like he''s heading somewhere.


    "What I''m trying to say is that Selena might have a hand in this. The first indicator that she has the mind to instigate something is the fact that she attempted to end her life just to get your attention. That girl is dangerous."


    A heavy sigh escapes my chest. I look away from both of them and ster my gaze on the wall at the other end of the room.


    Is this the Moon goddess'' way of punishing me for all my shorings? By sending back a mate whom I thought I had lost to death five years ago toe and torment me?


    This is too much.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± Ronald''s call interrupts my thoughts. I turn to them again. "On my way here I instructed a few experts to takedown the posts and im it''s false information. You can also address the subjects and tell them she''s not here."


    I shake my head in denial. Doing something of that sort will be adding fuel to a burning fire. Things will get out of hand if I dare to do that. "Denying the fact that she''s here will only make things worse, Kyle. The news is already out there. Also, if Selena truly let this out herself, she has prepared backup information to spread again if we try to silence her or deny her presence. We are not ying that game with her."


    "If this goes on, there will be public unrest." That''s Ronald. "The subjects will figure out that you have two mates and they will demand that you choose one from the two."


    "This means I have to hasten up with the ongoing investigation. We need to find out Selena''s motive before she does something even more drastic." I nod in agreement.


    It''s true that I don''t love Selena


    I don''t


    anymore. Even the Moon goddess knows the only woman I want to spend the rest of my life with, is


    Ashanti. However, I cannot act


    impulse. The Moon goddess always has a reason for doing things. N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Whether she resurrected Selena from the dead or kept her alive and away from me all these years, there must be a reason why she brought her to me again and I have to find out that reason before making any decision.


    ¡°Please do that. I need to find out Selena''s motive and decide what to do with her before she does


    something more chaotic." A tired et


    sigh follows that statement. "No wonder she begged me to move her tomy chambers. She already set the n in motion."


    "She asked you to do what?"


    "Let her stay with me in my chambers since we are still mates."


    "Does she know about Ashanti?" Ronald asks with a calctive look on. I nod.


    "Yes. I went to the hospital with Ashanti and introduced them to each other.¡±


    "So, she knows you have another mate who you''ve been with for the past two years, yet she acts like she still has every right to be with you?" "Yes." I nod, looking at Kyle who asked the question.


    "And what was your response?"


    "No, of course. There''s no way I''m letting here live with me at my chambers. What will Ashanti think."

 Chapter 0400

    Chapter 0400


    "I suggest you give in to her request."


    "You''ve got to be kidding me!"


    "I''m not." He takes two steps closer. "It''s obvious that she''s back to take her ce in your life. She knows she is still your mate and you are obliged to treat her as one since you already epted her before. She doesn''t care about Ashanti or the fact that your heart beats for her. All she wants is a ce in your life and she will stop at nothing to aplish that. Now, that leads us to the questions; "what changed her mind?", "why is she justing back now?". We all know she had a lover and they both disappeared on the same day. She imed she was kidnapped, but she has refused to say anything that could prove that fact or make us start an investigation. She has been silent and vague about it. I have a theory that she eloped with her boyfriend. It''s just a theory. A spection. It might be true. It might be false. But what I know is that I''m starting to see where this is going and I think that if you let her stay with you, you will start to see it as well."


    "I..." Start to object but he cuts me off.


    "If you move her into your chambers to live with you, she will think she''s slowly aplishing her mission of getting back into your life and that little victory will get her overwhelmed and as a result, her guard will be let down. All you need to do is y her little game and you will find out what you need to know about what she''s been up to these past five years."


    "Kyle." I breathe. "All of that makes sense and I really want to do anything to help this investigation but..."


    "I will talk to Ashanti." My pupils dte in surprise. How did he know that was my main worry? "Yes. I know that''s what''s bothering you right now. You think Ashanti will be mad that you have your ex-mate living with you."


    "I don''t think! I know. She will misjudge the situation and warn me never to show my face to her again."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "I will exin all of this to her and she will understand. You know she will."


    "Yes. She''ll understand especially if ites from you, but the idea of living with Selena irks me."


    "Why does it irk you? Do you still have feelings for her?" Ronald drops a bomb. My neck nearly breaks with how fast I turn to look in his direction. "No!" I refuse with all my might.


    "Are you still attracted to her? As in, would you consider having sex with her if you two were close?"


    "Of course not!"


    "Then that shouldn''t be a problem."


    "Exactly!" Kyle confirms and I re at them as though they''ve lost their minds.


    I hate it when they gang up against me.


    "Take her to your chambers. Monitor


    her. Like Kyle said, it''s just a matter of time before she lets her guard down and starts letting things slip out of giving you hints about what she has been up to."


    "Right." I agree even though every atom in my body is against the idea.


    I always dream of bringing Ashanti back to my chambers, not Selena.


    This is a nightmare.


    "I have to go to Ashanti. The news must have gotten to her by now and she must be worried. I need toe


    assure her that everything is going to be alright."


    "Don''t worry about Ashanti. She''s at my ce with Tessa and Tessa will give her all the assurance you intend to bathe her with and even more. Just go home and prepare for Selena''s move."


    I tut and roll my eyes.


    I absolutely hate this situation I currently find myself stuck in!

 Chapter 0401

    Chapter 0401


    REAGAN''S POV.


    "No!" Selena exims in total disbelief as she steps out of the car in the castle premises. Kyle and Ronald bullied me into epting her request to let her move into the castle. "No!" She exims yet again, looking around the premises and the building in awe.


    "Why do you keep saying no?" I ask softly and she turns to face me with a confused look on her face.


    "This is the castle. You''ve brought me to the castle."


    "Yeah. Yesterday you told me you wanted to move here."


    "Yes I did, but you didn''t give me a response and the look you had gave me the impression that you didn''t like the idea. I didn''t think you were going to say yes to my request." Her smile nearly splits her face in two halves. She looks so happy.


    "Well, I pondered upon it and thought why not? If it''s what you want, you can have it."


    "Oh thank you!" She crashes into my body, wrapping her arms around my torso while her head rests on my chest. "Thank you very much for granting my request. You have no idea how happy this makes me feel.¡±


    I look down at her head and heave out a tired sigh. If only she knew how much I do not want to do this, she wouldn''t be beaming with excitement like she is right now.


    "It''s nothing." Calmly, I pull her away from me and smile at her. "How about we go inside?"


    "That sounds great. I can''t wait to go in and see how everything looks after all these years."


    ¡°Nothing much has changed." I say, leading the way in and she follows with her eyes still hovering around, looking at random things as we go in. Once in the living room, she''spletely gobsmacked and I have to hastily take her upstairs to where the bedrooms are located so she doesn''t faint from shock and surprise.


    "That living room looked nothing like that thest time I saw it."


    "Yeah. I did a few arrangements. Do you like it?"


    "I love it! Oh..." She suddenly exims as shees to a halt In Front of door. When I look at it, I understand why she just eximed and stopped walking and it amused me that she remembered that door.


    It''s the door to the bedroom we shared five years ago when we were together as mates. When I lost her, I moved into another bedroom because I could not stand the thought of being in this bedroom without her.


    "This..." She points at the door. "This is our bedroom."


    "Used to be." I correct calmly and she looks at me.


    "Huh?"


    "I changed rooms after you disappeared. I couldn''t bring myself to keep sleeping in the same bedroom without you."


    "Oh..." she exims with a light now. "I see. I means it''s normal. I would have probably done the same thing."


    The word "liar" crawls from my vocal cord into my mouth and sits on the top of my tongue. All I have to do is pry my lips open and the word will fall out so she can know I know all about her lies, but I hold myself back. I seal my lips into a thin and swallow the word back into my stomach before looking at her again.


    "It''s empty right now. If you want, you can choose it as your bedroom.¡±


    "What about the bedroom you moved into? Where is it?"


    "It''s on the other wing."


    "Oh... I see."


    "Yeah. You can look around. Any room you choose on this wing will be set up to your taste."


    "My bedroom will be on this wing?" She sounds a bit disappointed and I know exactly why, but I choose to stay neutral so I nod. "Yeah."


    "And yours will be on the other wing?"


    "Yes."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Ahh..." She shes me a forced smile. I can see the disappointment glistering in her eyes like a shiny ss. "I see."


    What exactly was she thinking?


    That I''d bring her over and share my bedroom with her?


    Tss.


    That''s never going to happen.


    "Yeah. I''ll leave you to it then. I have some work to get back to at the office. All the servants are at your service. Call me if anything up."


    "Okay."


    swes


    "See youter." I turn to leave but she holds me back. Her tiny fingers are holding onto my arm like she never wants to let go. Calmly, slowly, I look back at her and I''m greeted with avery serious look on her face. "Any problem?" I''m trying so hard to keep my voice low and calm because I''ve already run out of patience.


    Soon, I''ll snap at her.


    "You''re just going to go like that?"


    My brows rise in confusion.


    "Is there something I need to do before leaving?"


    She tilts her head to the side and gives me a lopsided smile. ¡°Isn''t there?"


    That''s when it kicks.


    A kiss.


    She expects me to kiss her.


    Fuck!


    "I don''t know, is there?" I feign ignorance. Before I know it, she''s on her toes bringing her face closer to mine, with her lips aiming for mine.


    Swiftly, I turn my head to the side ripping my lips from her reach and presenting my right cheek instead and the kiss intended for my lips,nds on it. I freeze. My eyes widened in shock. A rush of adrenaline spreads from my head to my toes and my heart rate skyrockets.


    What in the seven hells have I gotten myself into!

 Chapter 0402

    Chapter 0402


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    "Ryan." I call drowsily as I step into the kitchen. He looks up from his phone screen and the scowl on his face fades when he sees me.


    "You''re awake.¡± His low voice acknowledges. I scoff.


    "I wish that was the case." My voice is a raspy mess. I drag myself towards the kitchen ind and settle on the stool beside him. My eyes drop to the ss of milk in front of him and it makes me salivate.


    I just want you to stretch my hand over and grab the ss of milk and chug it.


    "Don''t even think about it!" He warns sternly as though he just read my thoughts. "I''ll get yours." He says, stepping down from his stool. My face breaks into a tired smile as I say;


    "Thank you very much. You''re the best brother in the whole wide world!"


    Ryan shakes his head and says nothing. I watch him take out a ss from the ss shelf and walk over to the fridge where he opens it, takes out a jar of milk andes back to meet me at the ind.


    "You look terrible." He remarks as he pours milk into the ss.


    "That''s because I didn''t get any sleep all night."


    "Your eyes say it all. Here." He hands me the ss filled with milk before taking his seat again.


    "Thank you." I take a small sip of the milk.


    "What kept you awake all night? I know it''s not the stress of the ongoingpetition."


    "How are you so sure?"


    "It''s not, is it?"


    I let out a quiet sigh and chug my milk.


    He''s right. Thepetition had nothing to do with my sleeplessnessst night. I couldn''t sleep because I was worried sick about the fact that news of Selena''s return had been leaked. By now, everyone knows she''s back and I can''t help but be nervous about what they are saying about it.


    These are the same subjects who nearly crucified me two years ago when they found out that I was mated to Alpha Reagan. They hated me because I''m an ordinary werewolf and refused to ept me as their Luna. Selena on the other hand is a true blood Lycan. She was born and raised in this pack and the people adored her when Alpha Reagan presented her to them as his mate five years ago. They doted on her. When she died, the entire pack mourned and begged the Moon goddess to bring her back to life.


    Now that she is back and they know it, I can help but wonder what their reaction will be. I''m very sure their love for her will be rekindled and they will urge Alpha Reagan to take her back and discard me.


    I don''t stand a chance.


    "Ashanti!" Ryan''s voice reverberates in my head and I vibrate in fear when I feel his touch on my shoulder.


    "Whoa! Rx sis. It''s just me."


    An exasperated sigh escapes my chest.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I''m sorry. I was lost in thought."


    "Talk to me Ash. What''s wrong?" The concern in his tone makes tears burn at the back of my eyelids. All these ups and downs break my heart so much, it makes me mad.


    Why did the Moon goddess have me mated to the Alpha King if she didn''t want to give me any chance of having a happy ending with him? Why is our rtionship always rocky? Why won''t she give us the peace we deserve?


    "It''s just that people will start


    el


    expressing their opinions now that they know about Selena''s presence in the pack. They adore her. Meanwhile they could only ept me because Alpha Reagan threatened to hang anyone who spoke ill about me. They will urge him to choose her, not m Iment


    painfully, blinking my eyes multiple


    times to prevent my tears from


    spilling.


    I don''t want to cry.


    "I highly doubt that the opinion of the public can influence Alpha Reagan''s decision on who to choose between you and Selena. He''s going to do what he wants."


    "But they are his people. He listens to them."


    "Not when ites to issues like this. This is his personal life we are talking about. He''s going to make the decision that''s best for him."


    Those words are supposed tofort and give me assurance, but my worries grow wilder as the seconds tick by. I''m going to die of anxiety soon.


    "I''m so scared, Ryan. I swear I was really sure I wanted nothing to do with Alpha Reagan, but ever since he told me about his ex-mate''s return have not been myself. Yes, he hurt me and I''m still mad at him, but! love him. I love him with all my heart. He''s my soulmate. I cannot do


    without him. I really want to be with


    him!"


    A fat tear rolls down my cheek. My heart feels like it''s being chopped into tiny bits of pieces. The thought of losing Alpha Reagan to another woman causes me unbearable pain.


    I don''t think I''d be able to bear it if he chooses another woman over me.


    "Then fight for him!"


    "That''s the thing. I''m tired of fighting.


    I had to do the same with Alina to the point where she lost her life. Now I''m expected to do it all over again with Selena. I don''t want that!"


    I cry out with a raspy voice. Calmly,


    Ryan steps down from his stool and pulls me into a warm hug. don''t hold myself back. I cry out all my


    frustrations on his shoulder. Content


    belongs to


    I don''t want to get into a nasty fight with Selena over Alpha Reagan but I don''t want to lose him to her either.


    What am I supposed to do in this situation?

 Chapter 0403

    Chapter 0403


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    "Thank you." I mutter to the guard who just opened my car door as I step out of the car. A small sigh escapes my chest as I watch the towering building in front of me. Today is anotherpetition and I''m here with my team topete like the rest of the designers around here. Thepetition starts at twelve noon and alwayssts three hours. We are only allowed to get into the hall and start preparing and organising our equipment from eleven am, so we usually have one hour to prepare before the contest starts.


    "Another day to experience a spine chilling adrenaline rush." Ryan points out as hees over to meet me. I sh him a small smile as I nod my head.


    He''s right.


    The adrenaline rush thates with designing and sewing outfits under such pressure is spine chilling. But I feel like I''m getting used to it.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I pray they go easy on us today." Ryan''s scoffs.


    "Go easy on you?" He doesn''t sound impressed by that statement. "You''repeting for the greatest Fashion title in this world and you want the organisers to go easy on you? You''ve got to be kidding me!"


    "No need to take my words too seriously. That was just the future of speech."


    "It had better be!" He shakes his head and starts walking away from me.


    He''s such a brat!


    "I''m going to send you home to your parents soon." I murmur under my breath as I start heading into the banquet hall. As I walk on, I can''t help but notice that almost all eyes are on me.


    Why''s that?


    What did I do this time around?


    I get more rmed when I step into the hall and the noise instantly dies down. Everyone turns their heads in my direction and a few secondster, they go back to discussing, but in hushed tunes and on a different topic. And that topic is me.


    "Did you hear? Alpha Reagan''s first mate is back."


    ¡°I did. At first I thought it was a joke but Iter found out it isn''t. She''s indeed here."


    ¡°Alpha Reagan has still not addressed the public to exin what really happened. Everyone is curious to know how she came back from the dead." "The big question is, what is Alpha Reagan going to do in this situation? This has never happened before. An Alpha having two mates? It''s unheard of!"


    "He obviously has to choose one between the two. Question now is, who is he going to choose?"


    "His first mate, of course!"


    My head turns in the direction of the person who said that. I''m not even surprised to see that it''s the blonde haired girls who''s always talking shit to me. I roll my eyes at her.


    "And why would he choose her?" A man asks.


    "Well, Selena was here first. She''s


    his first and true mate. I don''t know what caused her disappearance all these years, but if the Moon goddess has sent her back, she definitely has a reason. And I believe that reason is because the second mate chosen for Alpha Reagan is a tota disappointment. I''m sure the Moon goddess was very disappointed. She probably saw that Ashanti would make a terrible Luna and decided to send Selena back to save Alpha Reagan and the rest of us." I can feel anger making its way to the forefront of my


    consciousness as I watch the girl


    spew those words to the others who


    are listening attentively. Content


    belongs to


    I feel like marching over there and ripping her hair from her scalp, but I know better than to do such a thing.


    It will only further prove her point of me being a terrible match for Alpha Reagan and worst, I could be disqualified from thispetition and banned from ever participating in any.


    I have so much to lose if I act on impulse right now.


    "Well... that''s just one way to look at it." One of the other guys in the group chimes in. They all look at him. I do too.


    "What do you mean?" The others ask curiously and I thank them because I''m also curious.


    I''m invested in this conversation.


    "We all can agree to the fact that we have no idea what really happened to Selena. We have no idea where she has been these past years. Whether she was dead and has not been brought back to life or has been alive all this time, we do not know. But what I think is, regardless of the situation, if Selena was the


    one true mate who had to up with Alpha Reagan, the Moon goddess would not have sent Ashanti when Selena disappeared. She would have left Alpha Reagan mateless until Selena''s return. If Ashanti was chosen, I think it''s


    because she''s the right Luna."


    "Or because she''s the perfect person to y the part of a recement." The blond haired girl fires back, destroying every hope thest guy''s statement had tried to restore in my heart.


    I haven''t really thought of it, but what if she''s right?


    What if I was truly a recement for Selena and now that she''s back I have to step aside and let her take her ce?


    God, this is driving me nuts.


    "Guys. Even if we talk from now till tomorrow, we will never know the real story so suggest we drop this topic right now. It''s too sensitive and we do not want to get into trouble with the Lycan King." He exins and the others nod in agreement except the blonde haired who keeps frowning.


    ¡°Ashanti!" A voice calls my name. I quickly turn to look. It''s Ryan and there''s a worried look on his face.


    "Ryan. Is something wrong? Why do you have such a worried look on?"


    "There''s a problem"


    My heart skips a beat.


    "Pro... problem? What problem?"


    "Someone tampered with our equipment. All the machines have been ruined and dismantled and we have barely thirty minutes to get new ones


    before thepetition starts."


    I feel the bones in my body melt at once. My life shes before my eyes.


    This is not good.


    This is not good at all!

 Chapter 0404

    Chapter 0404


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    "No." I let out a silent scream as I rush past Ryan, heading for my team''s work area with my heart pounding hard in my chest. My worldes


    crashing down when I arrive and see the state of the machines and the rest of the equipment. They are indeed dismantled like Ryan just reported. My scalp starts itching. My body grows hot. I look at my teammates who look just as shocked and frightened as I am.


    "Ho... Ho..." I stutter nervously. "How did this happen?" My voice rings with fear.


    ¡°We have no idea, Miss Ashanti. We got here and found the equipment in this state. We are just as confused as you are." One of my teammates reports sadly.


    Most of the other contestants are staring at us but no one is saying anything. Some are simply focused on organising their tools as though none of this drama is taking ce right now. Sighing heavily, I scrub a hand over my face and look around, thinking hard.


    The judges will soon be here. Thepetition starts in less than thirty minutes and...


    "What''s going on here?" A voice demands and I nearly pass out when I turn and see the three judges walking up to where my team members and I are standing with ourpletely ruined equipment. My panic esctes into full blown terror when I look at Mr. Morgan, whose eyes are scanning the dismantled machines.


    "We got here just now and found our equipment in this state." I report calmly, trying my best to keep my voice from trembling. I am teetering at the edge of insanity.


    "Thepetition starts in thirty minutes. Your team will not be admitted into this round of thepetition after thirty minutes of the starting time. So find a way to fix this mess and join the others. This issue will be dealt with after thepetition is over." Mr. Morgan reports coldly and walks away, closely followed by the other female judges.


    My panic esctes into full blown terror.


    My team members and I exchange confused looks. I feel like all the energy has been drained from my body. I can''t even bring myself to think of a solution right now.


    "I believe we brought spare equipment in case we encountered a situation like this." Ryan''s voicees through and I quickly snap my head in his direction.


    That''s when it kicks.


    These are not all the tools we came with. We have spares at the apartment allocated to my team.


    "How on earth did that skip my mind?" I mutter in relief as I look at my team members again.


    ¡°Logan, Fritz and I are gonna go over


    and bring the spare equipment." Ryan proposes and I nod in


    agreement. The three guys take long strides out of the hall while myself


    and the rest of team members start


    packing up the parts of the


    dismantled machines. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    If I miss this round of thepetition. I''ll fall behind greatly and that might affect my chances of winning thispetition. I hope the guys arrive before it''s toote, otherwise it''ll be the end for us all.


    "These machines were fine when we


    left them the other day. Someone must have deliberately destroyed them to sabotage our chances of winning thispetition. This is diabolical!" Shirley remarks bitterly and I totally agree with her


    This is the work of one of my rivals in thispetition. Leonard wasn''t kidding when he said people were capable of doing such during thepetition. Now I understand him perfectly.


    And speaking of Leonard, where is he?


    His team is here but he isn''t. I hope everything is fine with him. If he doesn''t show up for today''spetition, I''ll call him when we are done.


    "I hope this issue will be


    investigated. Whoever did this hasN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    got to pay and if he or she happens to be one of these contestants, they ought to be disqualified from thispetition. This is cheating Another teammatements.


    They are all bitter about this unfortunate incident and so am I.


    I''m not going to let this slide. I''m going to find that person and make them pay for trying to ruin my chance of winning thispetition.

 Chapter 0405

    Chapter 0405


    SELENA''S POV.


    "I said I don''t like any of the outfits you''ve presented to me! Get me another one!" My voice rises with each word and I''m shouting by the end of the sentence. The servants standing before me shriek in horror and exchanged terrified looks.


    It''s been over thirty minutes now and they''ve been presenting outfits to me but I don''t like any. They don''t seem to have any taste for fashion. "But Selena..."


    "Selena?" I scoff in disbelief. Did she just address me by my name?


    Me?


    I shoot her a piercing re that almost makes her shrink on her spot.


    "How dare you! How dare you call me by my name? Don''t you know who I am? I am your future Luna, you dimwit!" I scold yet again and the girls fearfully take a few steps back. The girl who just called me Selena instantly bows.


    "I''m very sorry Ma''am. It was a slip of the tongue. Please forgive me. It won''t happen again, I promise." She apologises fervently and I roll my eyes, caring less about it.


    "Whatever." I look back at the pile of clothes on the couch in front of me. "Like I said, I don''t like any of the clothes you just presented to me. Get me new ones." I order firmly. One of the girls clears her throat as she turns her gaze to my face.


    I can see the fear in her eyes. I can see how much she''s trying to muster the courage to say what she wants to say to me and it makes me so happy. It gives me joy to see them fear me so much. I am mated to the Alpha King whom they fear and respect with all their hearts. I expect them to do the same for me. Even if I have to instil that fear in their hearts on my own, I will do so!


    "Ma''am Selena." The girl finally speaks after many seconds of soft contemting. "These are the clothes the designers delivered today. If you want new clothes, we''ll have to call them to bring them over."


    "And what''s stopping you from doing that?" She quickly shakes her head.


    "Nothing, Ma''am."


    ¡°Good. You have one hour to present me with new, better outfits."


    "Yes Ma''am." The girl swivels on her heels and scampers out of the bedroom, probably cursing at me in her heart for being a bone in her throat, but I don''t care. I am their future Luna and they will serve me the way I want to be served whether they like it or not!


    "Ma''am Selena, would you want me to serve you your breakfast now?"


    "Serve it only when you''re convinced that I will like it, because if you bring me another tasteless meal, I will throw it on your face."


    "Understood." Another girl leaves.


    "What about your bath? How do you want me to run it this time around?"


    "Thest time I said to make it warm, you made it hot. Who knows what you''re going to do this time? Just leave, I''ll do it myself until I find someone who can do the job perfectly."


    "Does that mean I can leave now?"


    "Yes. You all are nothing but ipetent idiots."


    She bows and exits the bedroom. Now it''s just me.


    I rise from my bed and heave out a silent breath. A small smile creeps on my lips.


    I''m in Alpha Reagan''s chambers. It still feels like a dream to me.


    Now that I''m here, I''m going to do all I can to...


    A knock on the door interrupts my thoughts. I signal whoever it is toe in and soon, the door is pushed open and behind it stands an elderly woman whom I instantly recognized. Her name is Charlotte. Alpha Reagan Introduced her to me this morning. She''s the head of the servant department in the castle. She oversees everything that to do with Alpha Reagan in this chambers. The way he spoke so highly of her made me understand that she''s very dear to him.


    I don''t like her.


    "Yes." I ask with raised brows she eps into the room, maintaining a calm and collectedposure.


    I hate the fact that she''s not wearing a servant uniform.


    She might be the leader around here, but she''s still a servant and so she has to wear a uniform.


    "The servants told me none of the clothes suit your taste and that you demanded new ones." "They told you well."


    "And that nothing they did seemed to satisfy you."


    "They didn''t serve me properly. I was greatly dissatisfied with their manner of service."


    "And in what way did they not serve you properly, if I may?" She insists and I''mpletely taken aback by her question, but not more than her tone.


    I don''t like it. I feel like I''m being interrogated.


    "Are you questioning me?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?"


    I scoff.


    I chuckle in disbelief.


    "Wow!"


    "I just want to know where they went wrong so I can correct them and have them serve you better next time."


    "I think I know the first thing I''m going to do when I be Luna. I''m going to fire all of you. You all are nothing but a bunch ofzy and ipetent..."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Is there anything else you need?" She cuts me off with an expressionless look on her face.


    This old hag!


    "Yes." I raise my chin. "I need you to tell those worthless servants they''ll be fired the moment Alpha Reagan finds out how poorly they served me Sout today. And you too will be fired for talking back at me.¡±


    "Call me if you need anything.¡± With that, she turns on her heels and exits the room. Only the Moon goddess knows the derogatory curses she''s raining on me in her heart right now, but that''s none of my business.


    What I know is that I''m back and a lot of things are going to change around here!

 Chapter 0406

    Chapter 0406


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    "Congrattions to all who made it in the top three of today''s round of thepetition. We meet next week for the next round." Mr. Morgan announces and a there''s round of apuse from his audience below. Myself and the members of my crew are pping as well but with angry espressionsnon our faces. Ryan and the guys arrived with the machines thirty minutes into thepetition and before they were done setting up everything, one hour was gone. Two hours were not enough to design and sew three summer dresses. We only managed to sew two and disy them on the mannequins.


    Our team ranked tenth.


    No word can describe the anger I feel in my heart right now. I hope they investigate properly and catch whoever did this.


    "For the TTC team whose equipment were tempered with, we will make sure to find the culprit and have them penalized ordingly before this week runs out." The judge adds with his gaze focused in our direction. I calmly nod my head.


    I am not satisfied at all.


    Thispetition is cruel. My equipment were tempered with but they rode on as though nothing happened. Why did they have to leave the investigation for after the round and not before?


    That''s unfair to me and my team members.


    "And for thepetition next week, you all are required to hire real life models who will walk a run way for the designs you will create. That said, see you all next week." With that, steps down from the podium leaves with the other two judges. The rowdiness in the hall returns as designers take turns in congratting the top three contestants of the day. Leonard''s team is among as usual.


    Sighing heavily, I put on my perfect fake smile and go over to congratte the victors of the day before leaving the hall.


    Right now, I don''t trust anyone in there. One of them is responsible for the predicament I faced today and I hope they get exposed. From now on, I have to be extra careful. I''ve seen and experienced the extend to which insecure contestants can go to sabotage another contestants chance of winning thepetition. I need to be alert.


    I halt in my tracks when I see Alpha Reagan casually leaning by my car. The guards are no where to be found.


    ¡°Alpha Reagan.¡± I call in a quiet voice, staring at him intensely. Tears start welling up in my eyes as I recall everything I''ve been through today. I tried so hard not to break down in that hall, but now that I''m standing before Alpha Reagan, I feel like rushing into his arms and bursting into tears because I know he willfort me and above all, he will find whoever did this and make sure he or she is punished ordingly.


    "Ash..." He calls, walking towards me. What''s with the sad look? Is everything okay?"


    "No." My attempt to keep my voice steady fails woefully. Tears burn at the back my eyelids. The least blink will have them spilling down my cheeks like a waterfall.


    "Can we talk in the car?" He asks calmly and nod, not wanting to say another because if I do, the next thing I''ll do is burst into tears. I quietly follow him to his car that''s parked not far from mine and we both get into the back seat. The guards he came with close the door, giving us enough privacy in the car. "Do you want to talk about it?" The concern in his tone is only makingatters worse.


    A fat tear rolls down my cheeks as I turn to face him.


    Where do I start?


    The fact that the subjects are talking about the fact that he has to choose between Selena and me or that someone tempered with my equipment and I had toe tenth in this round of thepetition.


    "I... I don''t even know where to start." My voice is a shaky mess.


    "Start from anywhere."


    "I don''t know what to say."


    "Throw words..." He scoots closer. "Just throw words and I''ll do my best to string them into meaningful sentences. I just want you to get it out of your chest. Please."


    A violent sob bursts out of my lips. Alpha Reagan quickly pulls me into his arms and soon, I''m crying and wheezing and choking and splintering into tears drops. He doesn''t try to stop me. He doesn''t utter a word, he juts calmly caresses my hair and let''s me cry until I no longer have any tears to shed.


    Gods! I''m such a cry baby.


    When I''m calm again, I pull out of his arms and he hands me a handkerchief which I use to mop my face.


    "I''m sorry." He whispers, with his thump gently stroking my cheeks.


    "Why are you sorry?"


    "I know how tough it is for you to listen to people talk about Selena and the choice I have to make. I''m really sorry you have to hear about that. I''m doing all I can to settle this issue."


    "I know you are. And I''m not going to lie, I feel aweful when I hear people talking about the issue, but that''s not why I''m crying."


    "Did something happen?"


    "Someone destroyed my equipment. We got here and found everything ruined and dismantled."


    "What?" He asks, aghast. The worried look on his face immediately morphs into anger. His eyes grow drak. "Who did such a thing?"


    "We don''t know yet. The judges promised to find the culprit before the week runs out but that''s not my problem. I almost missed out on today''s session and my team came tenth. I feel so downcast right now."


    "I''m going to find out whoever did this and make sure they are punished. That''s a promise."


    "If something like this happens again it''s going to ruin my chance of winning thispetition. I''m so scared."


    "I''ll have a meeting with the organisers. I promise to get to the root of this issue and impleme mo rules to make happens again. I promise."


    hing like this never


    Those are the words I knew he was


    going to say to me and I know means them. Whoever did this will be caught, but what I know is that there will be another attempt. So it depends fully on me to make sure I never get caught in such a trap again. Like I said before, have to stay alert.


    "Thank you very much."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "For nothing baby." My heart skips a beat when he takes my hands in his and brings them up to his lips. A¨¨ cool, sweet, fluttery sensation runs down my spine and heat pools in my stomach when he nts a soft, delicate kiss on the back of hands.


    God, I''ve missed the feel of this man''s kiss. My eyes shamefully locate his lips and a feral urge to lean closer and kiss him rides me hard.


    "You''ve had one hell of a tough day." His smooth voice disrupts my carnal thoughts. I peel my eyes from his lips and meet his gaze. "Is there anything I can do to make you feel better? Any ce we can go?"


    "Yeah."


    "Where would you like me to take you?"


    "A restaurant."


    "A restaurant?" His eyes glow with surprise.


    ¡°Uhuh.¡± I say, nodding pouting like a child. A soft chuckle tumbles from his lips. Flowers bloom in my heart as I watch his face brighten up as heughs heartily at my request.


    My day just got better!

 Chapter 0407

    Chapter 0407


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    My heart still feels hollow because of what I experienced during the day, but my stomach is pretty full because Alpha Reagan made sure to feed me beyond my limit. I can''t even breathe properly right now.


    "Are you still mad at me for making you finish your portion of food?" His smooth, baritone voice breaks the silence. I yfully snort and roll my eyes at him.


    "I don''t even want to talk to you right now. Leave me alone." My response earns me a chuckle from him. A chuckle that makes me feel like the sky has parted and heaven has blessed me with a miracle. I hate to admit it, but I really like being around this man. I make the best memories and have the sweetest moments when I spend time with him.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I wonder if he feels the same way.


    "You told me you were famished yet you wanted to stop eating after taking barely five scoops of your meal, telling me you are full. That''s absurd."


    "No it''s not. There are people who don''t needrge portions of food to get full."


    "So you need just five scoops of food to get full.¡±


    "Well..." I tilt my head from side to side as I think of a response to give him but nonees to mind. "Well..." I stall as I try to think harder, but my mind is still empty. I finally give up. "You know what? Yes! I only need five scoops of any meal to get full no matter how hungry I am."


    "Now that is a lie. A very fat lie." He leans back, folds his arms over his chest and gives me a queer look. ¡°Ashanti, I never took you for a liar. You surprise me everyday!"


    "I''m not lying! It''s the truth." Theughter bubbling in my throat betrays me by bursting out.


    "You see. It sounds so stupid, it''s making youugh. But don''t you worry. Henceforth, I''ll make sure to take you out for dinner everyday so you get to eat properly."


    "You mean so I get to eat beyond my limit and get fat?"


    "That doesn''t sound like a bad idea?"


    My jaw is on the floor. The audacity of this man!


    I gasp in shock as I shoot him a very dark frown.


    "Really now!"


    "Yeah." A casual shrug follows that very nonchnt response. "It''s not like eating a good dinner will make you fat, but even if it does, there''s no problem."


    "There''s no problem...what do you mean there''s no...in fact." I stop talking. I pinch the bridge of my nose and exhale a heavy breath with my eyes closed. I take a moment to rx. To gather my bearings because this man is driving me crazy. "You know what... I don''t want to have this conversation with you anymore. We seem to have arrived. I''ll go in now." I stretch my hand to reach for the door but he beats me to it and ces his hand over the door handle, preventing me from getting a hold of it. I quickly turn to face him and our faces nearly collide. That''s when I notice how close we are. He''s leaning closer to me in order to be able to reach my door handle and even though we are sitting, his towering height never fails to dominate mine. I''m literally looking at his face as though I''m looking up at a tree and he''s staring down at me with his perfect facial features.


    Heat consumes my face.


    Our lips.


    God they are so close.


    This position reminds me of the first time we ever got so close together. I was still a Harem girl and had been sent to the private lounge where Harem girls were sent to pleasure Lycammen. He took me out of the


    hall and asked me to retire for the night after giving me his jacket. I begged him in my mind to kiss me and that''s the same thing I''m doing right now.


    Alpha Reagan, my body is as rigid as a rock in this position and I''m staring right at you, sending you signals with my eyes that it''s okay for you to kiss me because I know that''s what you want to do, but you''re scared of how I''ll react.


    I won''t push you away. I won''t scold you. I will return the kiss and we will have a hot makeout session in this car that will leave me blushing for the rest of the week.


    If he had marked me and I had the means tomunicate with him through a mind link. I would have done so, but now, the only way to tell him my mind is by putting it in words and I know I''d rather die than say that.


    "I''m still going to love you even if you get fat." His low voice breaks the excruciating silence between us.


    Those words fry all those sexy thoughts in my head like fish in hot oil.


    Seriously?


    "Well... Mr. Alpha. Just so you know, there''s nothing wrong with getting fat and I''m not exming because think there''s something wrong with getting fat. Also, I''m not against getting fat because I''m scared if you''ll lose interest in me. If want to get fat, I will, regardless of how you''ll feel about it, so get over yourself!"


    "Does that mean you''ll have dinner with me every night from now on?" My eyes widen in disbelief. He nods his head. "Yeah... since you know... you don''t mind getting fat."


    "Like I said, I do not want to have this conversation with you anymore." I give a gentle p on the hand that''s still on the door handle. "Get your hand off the door handle so I can leave. I need to go to bed early, I''m tired."


    "I know that."


    "Then why are you stopping me from leaving?" I ask sternly. My facial features catch fire when his eyes start hovering all over my face. I nearlybust when a small smile creeps on his lips.


    This man''s smile is everything sexy and charming. It blows my mind whenever I see it.


    "I know I''ve done a few things to irk you this evening, but I''m d to see you in this yful mood."


    I let out a short, sarcasticugh.


    "Mister. You must be mistaken.


    This..." I circle my index finger in the


    air over my face. "This is not my


    yful mood. As a matter of fact am furious and vindictive right now and if you don''t release me, I will rain trouble on you. I mean it!" I warn, doing my best to keep a serious face and frightful tone.


    "Cute."


    One word and facial muscles betray me like the traitors they are. I don''t know how but my lips curve into a smile and I have to turn my face away to hide it from me.


    "You hurt me by trying to hide your cute smile, Ashanti. I want to see it."


    I seal my lips into a thin line and keep my eyes glued on the window screen.


    It is impossible for me to resist his charm.


    Damn this mate-bond!

 Chapter 0408

    Chapter 0408


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    I''m smiling like an idiot as I step into the house. It''s a miracle my face hasn''t split into two halves. I''m so excited. My entire body feels giddy and tonight is one of those nights I know I won''t be getting any sleep.


    "And she finally returns." A voice startles me out of my thoughts. I roll my eyes harf when I turn and see my brother Ryan, walking towards me with a serious look on his face.


    I''ve said this before and I''ll say it again, if this guy happened to be older than I am, I would have absolutely no freedom. He has no idea how scary he can get when he wears his poke face.


    "Ryan." I call, biting on my lower lip as I try to hide my smile.


    "You''re still awake."


    "Yes, I am. It''s only nine pm." He replies sternly.


    "Yes, it is." I say, nodding.


    "You were nowhere to be found when I came out to look for you after thepetition ended. I left you text messages but you didn''t reply to any. I called, but you didn''t answer. Do you have any idea how scared I was? I even had to text the Lycan King to ask your whereabouts." He''s frowning like an angry bear and guilt is stabbing my heart like a thousand daggers as I look at him.


    My bad.


    What I did was wrong. Ryan cares for me and I know I should have at least sent him a text to let him know where I was and with whom.


    "Ryan I''m sorry." I apologise as I rush closer to him and take his hands in mine. I was just really downcast after everything that happened, so when Alpha Reagan showed up, I was more than eager to leave with him and get my mind off everything for the rest of the day. I''m sorry. Please don''t be mad at me."


    I say pouting. He quickly pulls his hand away from my hold and creases his brows as he looks at my pouty lips. He looks very unimpressed by what I''m doing with them.


    "You know you can exin without doing that with your face, right? What are you? Five?" He scoffs and walks past me.


    "I just want to see how sincere I am. I was just really downcast and needed to be away from all..."


    "I know. I know I know. It''s okay.


    Don''t exin anything lest you start crying here," He says and walks past me. My pouty face turns into a smileypne. ¡°I''m d you spent time with someone who could distract you from those worrying thoughts."


    "Yeah. Me too."


    ¡°I called mum and dad. I told them about what happened.¡±


    "No! Why on earth would you do that? Now they are worked up for nothing."


    "For nothing? Ash I saw the fear in


    §Ö


    your eyes today. I saw how hard you tried not to breakdown. You need your family here with you during thispetition."


    "I have you. You are enough."


    "You know I''m not. I don''t even know how tofort you when you''re in a bad mood. Mum''s the one for that."


    "I don''t need anyone tofort me. I''ll be fine. I mean I''m fine!"


    "They''ll be here when they finish


    sorting a few things at the Pack.


    you can


    don''t want them to


    bet


    call and tell them youText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    W


    I stay frozen on my spot, utterly dumbfounded as I watch him head for the staircase.


    This boy will never cease to amaze me.

 Chapter 0409

    Chapter 0409


    SELENA''S POV.


    "Have you finished setting..." I halt in my tracks and throw my hands in the air derisively, utterly annoyed by the ongoing scenario before me. "You''re still setting the table!" I scold at the top of my voice in annoyance and the two servants stop what they are doing and bow to me.


    "We are almost done, Ma''am."


    "Almost?" I ask aghast, taking long strides over to them. "Why almost? Is it going to take you forever to set a table for one person? My goodness, why are you all sozy and annoying? Can''t I assign a duty to you and trust that you''ll do it properly and on time?"


    "We are very sorry for the dy, Ma''am."


    "Yeah, whatever! Just ride on with it already!"


    "Yes Ma''am." They both bow again before riding on with what they were doing, this time around with great urgency. I huff and march back into the kitchen, where I meet the chef who assisted me in cooking, serving thest meal into a dish.


    "Aren''t you done yet?" I ask grumpily, both hands resting on my waist as I shoot daggers at her. The woman closes the bowl before looking at me again.


    "Done."


    "At least I have onepetent servant. You can take it to the dinning."


    "Yes Ma''am." She nods and carries the bowl out of the kitchen. I check the time on my wrist watch and my heart falls into my stomach when I see that it''s already nine-thirty pm.


    Nine-thirty and Alpha Reagan has still not returned home. I wonder where he is and hope that he hasn''t had dinner yet, because I really want him to eat what I''ve cooked for him. I''ll bepletely heartbroken if he doesn''t.


    Sighing heavily, I untie the apron from my waist and ce it on the kitchen ind. The food has been cooked and it''s being served right now. Now, what I have to do is go out there and wait for Alpha Reagan to return so I can mesmerise him with the meals I''ve cooked. The moment he tastes any of those meals I cooked, he''s going to fall in love with me all over again and he''ll forget all about Ashanti.


    I know he will.


    There''s a triumphant smile on my face as I leave the kitchen. At the dinning, I''m surprised to see that the servants have finished setting the table and are waiting in a line for me toe and dismiss them.


    They are waiting for me toe and dismiss them.


    I like that.


    With a serious look on my face, I go over to the table and inspect the set area. The cutleries, tissues, tes and everything seems to be in ce so I nod in approval.


    "It''s all good. You can leave now."


    ¡°Thank you, Ma''am." They reply unanimously and leave the dinning.


    My heart misses a beat when I hear a familiar masculine voiceing from the living room. Quickly, I rush out of the dinning and freeze in my tracks when I step into the living room and see Alpha Reagan talking to Catherine, the head servant. She has his suitcase in her hand and she seems to be smiling at something he said to her before I arrived.


    That old hag!


    What gives her the right to act jovial with my mate.


    "Alpha Reagan." I call excitedly and he turns to me. I see the bright look on his face fade when his eyes fall on me. That makes my heart sting, but I ignore the pain.


    I know for a fact that he doesn''t like me anymore and me being here is kind of a bother to him, but it''s just a matter of time before all of that changes. This man will fall in love with me again. I will make sure of that.


    "You''re home." My entire face is beaming with a smile as I take calm, calcted steps towards him. Catherine, who was standing close to him, steps away as I go closer to them.


    Good!


    "Selena. Hi.¡± Alpha Reagan greets with an awkward smile. It seems he wasn''t expecting to see me.


    "Hello." I respond with a small wave as I stop a few metres away from him. "Wee home."


    "Thank you. What a surprise. I didn''t expect to see you down here at this time."


    "I know, right? And you''re not going to believe what I''ve prepared for you." His brows trip to his eyebrows in surprise. I nod excitedly as I jump closer to him.


    "You prepared something for me?" He sounds so surprised, it amazes me.


    "Yes, I did."


    "And what could that be?"


    "Come on and see for yourself." I quickly circle my fingers around his left hand and pull him along with me towards the dining room. He doesn''t try to resist. He quietly follows me all the way to the room and the amused look he makes when he sees the set table makes flowers


    ve


    bloom in my heart.


    He''spletely awestruck.


    "Dinner?" He asks softly, turning to look at me. I nod so hard, my head nearly disconnects from my neck. "You made me dinner?"


    "Yes. I did. I knew you''d be exhausted and famished when you get back from work so I decided to make this."


    "Oh..." He exims quietly, his eyes going back to the table.


    el


    "So... are you going to eat before freshening up or will you freshen up before eating?" I eagerly table the options, stepping before him and looking up at his perfect facial features. I watch the amused look on his face fadepletely until there''s nothing but a in


    expressionless look on it. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    ¡°Look, Selena..." He says, scratching the back of his head. "I really appreciate you doing this. I know you put a lot of time and effort into this, but I can''t eat this."


    My jaw falls. My heart migrates to my throat.


    "Why... why not?" I ask with a strained voice.


    "Because I already ate dinner..."


    "Oh..." I exim quietly.


    "With Ashanti."


    "Oh..." I say yet again, trying my best to keep my cool despite the anger raging in my heart because he mentioned Ashanti''s name.


    That bitch!


    "Yeah. And I''m so full, I can''t even taste anything else. I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay." I chuckle lightly, waving a dismissive hand at him and shing him a forced smile. "I understand." I lie.


    "Maybe... next time?"


    "Yeah. That would be great."


    "Cool. That said, I need to go upstairs and freshen up. I''m exhausted!"


    "Oh... of course. You do that."


    He nods with a smile as he leaves the room. I don''t leave him alone. I follow him all the way upstairs, to his room door.


    "Well... since I couldn''t serve you by making you dinner, how about I do so by picking out the pyjamas you''ll wear to bed while you shower? You used to love it when I did that."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Not anymore. I can pick out my own


    clothes." He shes me a tight smile as he opens his room door and steps into the room. I''m just standing there like an idiot with a nk mind.


    I don''t know what else to say or do you try to impress him.


    "Good night, Selena." He says and shuts the door in my face.


    Tears burn at the back of my eyelids as I stare nkly at the wooden door in front of me.


    It seems this will be a lot more difficult than I thought.


    I need toe up with more strategies to get under this man''s skin!

 Chapter 0410

    Chapter 0410


    REAGAN''S POV.


    What the hell was that?


    I''m frozen on my spot as I stare at the door,pletely dumbfounded by what I just experienced out there with Selena.


    She made dinner for me.


    She offered to pick out the pyjama I''ll wear to bed while I shower.


    What in the seven hells is going on here?


    "Did you really think she was going to give up on you because you told her you were with Ashanti now?"


    "Well, isn''t she supposed to?" I asked confused. King scoffs in my mind.


    ¡°As you can see, it doesn''t look like she''s going to step down anytime soon, so brace yourself."


    I scrub my palm over my face and groan in frustration.


    "This version of Selena is scary. Very scary. I get chills just trying to recall the determination in her eyes as she spoke to me. You are right, King. Selena won''t stop anytime soon."


    "I don''t even know why you are putting up with all of this. Ashanti is the one who''s supposed to be here, not Selena."


    "We both want the same thing, Kind, but you know there''s so many things I have to fix before we even dreaming of having Ashanti move in here with us. If I dare bring it up to her right now, I''ll ruin everything and I really don''t want that to happen because we are on the right track. She''s slowly warming up to me again and I''d hate to make her push me away again because I''m impatient."


    "If you had just imed and marked her when you were supposed to, we wouldn''t be here right now. This is on you!" King firmly uses and I have no words to say to defend myself because he is absolutely correct.


    "You''re never going to forgive me for that mistake I did, are you?" I ask in a defeated tone as I make my way into my walk in closet. All I want to do now is shower and sleep, hoping tomorrow will be a better day for me and Ashanti.


    "I have forgiven you, but until you make things right with Ashanti, I will never stop reminding."


    "Understood." I quickly shut him out. As it is now I already feel very aweful about how I messed up in the past, I don''t want him to make things worse.


    A few minutester, I''m in the


    bathroom, under a shower of cold


    water pumping from the shower pump and cascading down my head and the rest of my body and my thoughts are with Selena. I cringe everytime I remember that she prepared me dinner and asked to pick my outfit, but then again, it makes me remember the time


    Ashanti used to pick my outfits and I cannot help but smile. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Two years ago, I had her in my hands. She was all mine. All I had to do was tell her the truth and im her, but I hesitated. I fucked up big time.


    When I''m done bathing, I dress and head back to my bedroom, intending to go straight to bed, but that n of mine is dyed when I hear a knock on my room door. I turn in the myroom direction of the door, staring at it curiosly as I try to guess who it could be.


    e


    The only servant who everes up to my bedroom unannounced at this time is Catherine. That should be her.


    Quietly, I head over to the door and open it up. I almost evaporate into thin air when I see Selena standing before me, wearing her very deceptively innocent face.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Goodness!

 Chapter 0411

    Chapter 0411


    CHAPTER TWO HUNDRED AND SEVENTY-THREE.


    REAGAN''S POV.


    ¡°Selena.¡± I shriek, unable to fathom the fact that she''s standing before me right now. She has that pitiful look she used to bind me in her bonds in the past with and she''s staring at me as though she wants to burst into tears.


    "Alpha Reagan." She responds in a low, shaky voice. "I''m very sorry for showing up here like this, unannounced. You are probably tired from work and you need to rest. I hate to interrupt that, but the issue that brought me here is very severe." She exins in the most sorry tone I''ve ever heard in my life. I squint my eyelids and crease my brows as I shoot her a confused look.


    "What severe issue could that be?"


    "I can''t fall asleep."


    "Huh?"


    ¡°la€| I''ve tried several times, but I can''t bring myself to fall asleep in that bedroom all by myself because everything feels very strange.¡±


    "What do you mean you can''t fall asleep because everything feels strange? You''ve lived in this Castle before, Selena."


    "But I didn''t have to sleep all alone in a massive bedroom. We used to share a bedroom and you made sure to tuck me in and cuddle me every night before I went to bed, that''s why I never got scared in the beginning." She argues firmly and I let out a heavy sigh of exasperation.


    This girl will be the end of me pretty soon.


    She''s trying to guilt trip me into letting here into this bedroom and spend the night with me.


    "If it won''t be too much trouble, can I please spend the night in there with you?" She says, pointing into the bedroom and I turn to look behind to make sure it''s my bedroom she''s referring to.


    It actually is.


    I quickly whip my head back in her direction and shake my head in denial.


    "No, you can''t."


    "Please, it''s going to be just for tonight. I''m sure if I sleep with you tonight, I''ll get used to the environment and I won''t need to bother you anymore tomorrow. Please." She calmly exins, but I still shake my head in denial.


    First, I don''t want to spend the night with her. Who knows what temptations she''ll throw my way until I give in and do the one thing I know I''ll regret and resent myself for if I dare do it now.


    Second, I know she''s lying when she says it''ll be just for today. If I let this girl get into this bedroom and spend the night with me, she''s going toe again tomorrow and the next tomorrow with different excuses. I cannot risk it.


    And finally, Ashanti is the only


    woman I have ever spent the night with in here and I want it to stay that way. This room holds our happiest and saddest memories together. It''s like Our


    sacred temple and I do not


    want to defy it by bringing any other woman into it, let alone my ex.


    The thought of betraying Ashanti like that sends chills down my spine.


    I could never!


    Calmly, I step out of the room and close the door behind me. I can see the expression on Selena''s face go from expectant to confused. She must be wondering why I''m stepping out of the room instead.


    Looking down at her, I.1


    want to teffher that no excuse she gives me would make me let her spend the night with me in that bedroom, instead I say;


    ¡°Let''s go back to your bedroom. I''ll tuck you in so you can fall asleep."


    Her eyes widen in shock.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Youa€| you want us to go to my bedroom instead?"


    "Yes."


    "Buta€|"


    ¡°Come on." I cut her off and walk past her, leading the way back to her bedroom which is located at the other wing of the floor.


    My initial n was to let her stay on the floor above, but Kyle advised I let her stay on the same floor with me so she doesn''t feel like I''m trying to distance myself from her.


    Even now, I''m only going to tuck her in because don''t want to seem too obvious that I don''t want to have anything to do with her. Kyle said to keep draw closer to me so she can let her guard down and let


    something slip. That''s eve


    I''m


    trying to do.

 Chapter 0412

    Chapter 0412


    "I don''t get why you won''t just let me spend the night with you in your bedroom. We are mates, for crying out loud and this wouldn''t be the first time we''d be spending the night together. Or, have you forgotten all the crazy things we used to do in the past?"


    There''s a cocky smile on her face as she focuses her gaze on me. I ignore her and walk over to the bed.


    "Get on the bed." I calmly instruct. Her smile quickly fades and is reced with a serious look. A ridge forms between her brows as she creases them. She''s walking towards me and the moment she gets too close for my liking, I step away from her and round the bed to the other side.


    "Why are you being so cold?" She asks softly, wearing her deceptively innocent look. I nearly roll my eyes at her.


    "I''m exhausted, Selena. Now, I''d really appreciate it if you get on the bed so I can tuck you in. I need to go to bed early so I can wake up on time tomorrow."


    "Oh..." She exims softly. "la€| I''m sorry." A quiet sigh of relief leaves my chest when she hastily gets on the bed. Calmly, I lower myself by her side on the bed and gently pull her into my arms.


    She smells very nice. I can still perceive the smell of her pheromone but it has absolutely no effect on me. In the past, holding her this close could do wonders to my body. I would get all hot and have this very feral urge to kiss her, take off her clothes and make love to her all night, but right now, I don''t have any of those urges. It doesn''t even feel like I''m holding a sexually active woman in my arms.


    I''m truly over this girl.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Everyday I pray for Kyle to find something very repulsive about her past so that I''ll be sure that she''s not the one the Moon goddess wants me to end up with. I really can''t be with this girl.


    "The feel of being in your arms has not changed. It feels the same as it did five years ago." She says, snuggling closer and I''m looking down at her blonde hair like she''s crazy. "Sofortable and warm. Like heaven."


    Why then did you cheat on me in the past if my arms feel like heaven?


    That''s the question I want to ask her right now, but I decide not to.


    "Do you know why I always want to be in your arms?" She asks yet again, despite my silence.


    "No." I answer dryly. She raises her head and looks at me with her face beaming with a big smile.


    "When I''m in your arms, I feel like nothing in the world can hurt me. I feel like I''m floating."


    Yeah, but you still went and cheated on me!


    "Is that so?" I ask, shing her a tight smile.


    "Yeah." She nods and ces her head again on my chest.


    ¡°Are you going to leave when I fall asleep?"


    "Yes, I will."


    "What if I said you shouldn''t?"


    I roll my eyes hard.


    "I have to."


    She looks at me again.


    "And you know why. I told you a few minutes ago.


    "You have to sleep early so you can wake up early."


    "Exactly."


    "But you can stay the night here." She


    slowly losing my patience


    bornly insists and I''m


    s to en.swnovels v


    "If you don''t stop talking and sleep already, leave." I warn in a calm but serious tone and immediately, she seals her lips and drops her head on my chest again.


    Tomorrow, when I meet Kyle, the first I''ll say to him is that Content belongs


    do


    swnovels


    Sweet


    This girl is a lot more irritating than I thought.


    I need help!

 Chapter 0413

    Chapter 0413


    REAGAN''S POV.


    I''m still flustered by what happenedst night. Selena showing up at my room doorpletely took me unaware. She''s really not going to back down anytime soon. She has returned to take back whatever ce she thinks she still has in my life and she''s not ying about it. Kyle needs to act fast so I can know what to do about her soon enough because if this goes on for long, I''m going to lose my mind. I can''t continue...


    The next word dissapears from my mind and Ie to halt when I see the scenario unfolding before my eyes. I''m standing at the entrance to dining room where I usually eat my breakfast and instead of seeing an already set table and my main servant, Charlotte, ushering me to go in and eat, I''m met with a whole ass intense scenery of Selena, with an apron tied around her waist, giving orders to my servants who are carrying bowls of food and cutleries in and out of the dinning, walking briskly with terrified looks on their faces. They all look like they are having a difficult morning and I cannot me them.


    Just being around Selena makes ones day difficult, not to talk of receiving orders from her.


    And now the big question. What in the seven hells is going on here?


    Slowly, my eyes scan the surroundings, searching for one person in particr.


    Charlotte.


    But she''s nowhere to be found. Maybe she can tell me what''s going on here.


    "Alpha Reagan!" Selena''s shrill voice jabs me out of my thoughts. I nearly tremble on my spot as I drag my eyes in her direction. Her face is beaming with a wide grin as she bounces over to where I''m standing.


    "Selena. Hi." I greet awkwardly, trying to sh her a forced smile but I fail woefully. I am too shocked to y pretend this morning.


    First was showing up at my door unannouncedst night and now,ing down to a chaotic dining room.


    "Good morning. How did you sleep?"


    "Good morning, Selena, I slept well, thank you." I reply in a very formal tone, looking down at her face. A few moments go by before the smile on her face fades and she titles her head the side, giving me something like a dissapointed look.


    "Aren''t you going to ask me about my night? Don''t you want to know how it was?"


    Yes. I don''t.


    That''s what I want to tell her right now. I even open my mouth to say the words but my brain filters them out and instead I say. "How was your night?"


    In a dry tone.


    "Well..." She slurs, stepping closer to me. With her eyes staring deep into mine, she stretches her hand forward and points her index finger on my chest. I suck in a deep breath as she traces azy line on my suit jacket from my chest, down to my torso whilst smiling up at me with that devilish look in her eyes. "How about you ask the question like you really mean it?"


    My brows trip my hairline.


    What?


    "Huh?"


    "The question was too dry. Try asking it with another tone. You know, a wetter tone." Her teeth sink into her button lip as she shes me a seductive look with her index finger still drawingzy lines all over my chest.


    I''m not going to engage in this conversation with her.


    Ignoring herst statement, I look over her shoulders, into the dinning room that''s no longer in chaos. The servants are done setting the table and they''ve all left.


    "I need to eat my breakfast and head to the office."


    "Ah. Yeah! Breakfast. Of course! Come on." She takes my right hand and drags me over to the dinning where she pulls out the the seat and I reluctantly take it. "I was up since six am I wanted to be the one to choose what you''ll eat for breakfast and I supervised the chefs as they cooked. I also prepared a few dishes."


    "You didn''t have to do any of that."


    "What do you mean by that? You are my mate and it''s only right that I make your meals. I''ll make sure to be in charge of your meals from now on." Oh Lord. It''s getting worse.


    "Good morning, my Lord." A familiar voice greets abd for some odd reason, my entire body feels at ease when I turn and see Charlotte. "Charlotte." I call through mindlink and she looks up at me, rmed. "What is going on here?"


    "I''m just as confused as you are, My Lord. She came down by six am and demanded we let her be in charge making your breakfast. I tried to stop her Alpha, but she was


    adamant so I had no choice bol


    toN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    let her be." Charlotte exins in a frustrated tone. I let out a quiet sigh before shooting a tired look at Selena again.


    Last night I refused to eat the dinner she made for me. If I don''t eat this breakfast, it''s going to be too obvious that I don''t give two shits about her which will not be good for our n. No matter how much I hate having to eat her food, I have to do it.


    Another quiet sigh.


    Fuck me!


    "Alpha Reagan..." Charlotte calls


    through mindink. I don''t look at her again because I know if I do, Selena could catch up on the fact that


    Charlotte and I are conversation


    I


    through mindlink. "You don''t have to eat the meal if you don''t want to. Just say the word and I wille up with something to say to her."


    "No. It''s fine. I''ll eat it."


    "Are you sure, My Lord. We don''t know this girl anymore."


    "I know that, Charlotte, but let''s just let it slide today."


    "Alright then, if you say so." I instantly cut off the mindlink and smile up at Selena who''s staring down at me with creased brows. I sh her and ufortable smile.


    "So... what''s there for breakfast." I ask softly, my eyes hovering over the bowls of food on the table. Her smile quickly returns as she starts naming the meals she prepared.


    If only she knows how much I hate being here with her.

 Chapter 0414

    Chapter 0414


    ?


    REAGAN''S POV.


    "Why do you look constipated?"


    Those are the first words thate out of Kyle''s mouth the moment he walks into my office. He''s staring at me intensely and Ronald invites himself to the show. Now they are both staring down at me as though expecting me to make a confession.


    Sighing heavily, I rise from my seat and round the table. Their eyes are still glued on me as I perch on the edge of the table and cross my ankles. "I look constipated because I am."


    "It''s eight in the morning and you''re already constipated, what did you eat?"


    "I can''t even remember. Selena served me a bunch of meals this morning."


    "Selena made you food?" Kyle asks, aghast. I nod calmly.


    "And you ate the food?" Ronald sounds terrified as he chimes in his question. I shoot him an rmed look.


    "Why would you it like that? Did I do something wrong?"


    "Not wrong, but dangerous. We asked you to live with her so we could get Intel, not eat meals prepared by her." Ron cautions firmly.


    ¡°Well..... what was I supposed to do?"


    "Say no."


    "I already did sost night I figured saying no to her today again would raise her suspension. I don''t want her sensing that I really don''t give two fucks about her. That''s why I had to eat the food she made."


    Silence.


    Silence is what follows my exnation.


    Kyle and Ronald exchange quite stares before turning to look at me again.


    "Makes sense, right?"


    "Yeah. It does." Ronald replies while Kyle sighs in exasperation as he runs a hand over his tired looking face.


    "Let''s not talk about Selena this morning. I had too many interactions with herst night and this morning. I want a Selena free day."


    "As you wish, my Lord." Kyle says with a yful bow.


    "I came to report some good news." Ronald changed the topic.


    "Good news?"


    "Yeah."


    "Me too." Kyle adds. "But you go first, Ron." He urges and Ronald looks at me again.


    "The person responsible for sabotaging Ashanti''s equipment during thest phase of thepetition has been caught and the person happens to be one of the contestants."


    "Oh! That''s some great news!"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Yeah. It is. Everything we dug out has been forwarded to the crew in charge of thepetition. The person will be sanctioned ordingly."


    "Good Job, Ronald. This is justice


    well served and it will also serve as a


    warning to other contestants


    e


    nning to pull such a trick. Thank you for looking into this." I say,


    stretching my hand out for a


    handshake which ha calmly epts.


    "I''m just doing my job."


    "And you are good at it. Thank you." I turn to Kyle who looks pleased by what Ronald just said. "What''s your good news."


    "So..." He says with a deep sigh. "It seems Logan is still alive."


    My heart falls into my abdomen.


    I mean, it''s something I had suspected, but I didn''t really think it would be true.


    "What?" I ask, horrified.


    "Yeah. I did some asking around and


    reports reached me that he wasst seen at the Blue Night Pack where he used to frequent casinos and clubs but no one has heard from or seen him for weeks now. He is very much alive and I believe if we find him, that will go a long way to solve our Selena mystery. I had a feeling those two are connected." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Me too. I have the same feeling. What about his nephew, Zach. Any news about him?"


    "Nope. I''m still digging."


    ¡°Keep digging. I feel like we''re getting close."


    "Me too."


    I shut my eyes close and tiredly massage my eyelids with my fingers.


    There''s a bombing my way. I can feel it!

 Chapter 0415

    Chapter 0415


    ?


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    "Thank you." I mumble to the guard who just opened the door for before stepping out of the car. Fresh air caresses my face as I look around the premises and I engage in a small fight with my flying hair strands before seeding in tucking them behind my ears. It''s Sunday afternoon and I cannot help but wonder why the organisers for thepetition decided to call and impromptu meeting here at the banquet hall.


    As usual, they are otherpetitors arriving while another''s are already walking into the hall with their design crews.


    If I go in there and find out we are here for a surprisepetition phase, I would simply pass away.


    Sweet goddess, I hope that''s not the case. I''m not in the right mind to design anything right now. I was sleeping when they called!


    "Let''s go in." Says Ryan as hees over to meet me. My other team members who just arrived are leading the way into the hall while Ryan and I follow them. In the hall, we go to our designated seats and sit down to wait for themittee to arrive.


    "It doesn''t look like there''s going to be some surprisepetition, so what''s up?" Ryan asks curiously after a close examination of the hall.


    "Maybe they have an important announcement to make." I say with a shrug.


    Since I got in here, I''ve been listening closely to hear if anyone will gossip about me, but so far, no one has said a single word. It seems they are just as tense as I am with this sudden call and I''m happy about that. With everything going on in my life right now, false rumour is thest thing I want to deal with.


    "There''s an online forum, why couldn''t they just pass the information in it?"


    "Maybe it''s too important to be transmitted that way."


    "Tss." He tuts and shakes his head.


    "Why do you sound so irritated?" I ask, chuckling softly. "Before leaving the house, I specifically asked you if you wanted toe along and you said yes. Why you acting like I forced you toe here?" He doesn''t say a word. He wears a serious look and stares at me quietly like I was his girlfriend who was nagging. I can''t help butugh at his reaction. "You''re so cute."


    He rolls his eyes and groans in exasperation.


    ¡°Oh please! Don''t even start!¡±


    "I''m serious. You have no idea how cute you are when you frown." Without saying another word, he plugs in his airpods and proceeds to ignore my existence.


    I touched the wrong nerve. He''s not going to speak to me again until we leave this ce.


    After about ten minutes, the hall ispletely full. The judges finally arrive and as usual, Mr. James, the chief judge, takes the podium. The entire hall falls silent as we listen to what he is about to say.


    "Goodday, Ladies and gentlemen." He greets


    fails


    s in his calm tone that not? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    exude control and


    More silence in the hall.


    "We called this impromptu meeting to address a very disturbing issue. A behaviour that was condemned at the very beginning of thispetition." His eyes flicker over to where my crew and I are seated and my entire body catches fire when our eyes meet. My breath catches in my throat and I''m about tobust, but luckily, he seizes his gaze from my face and focuses on the crowd. "On Monday, just before thepetition for the day began, we were told that the TTC team''s equipment waspromised. Because of that, they could not function effectively. We promised to get to the root of the issue and by that we meant finding the culprit and that has been done. The person who masterminded the operation has been tracked down and


    unfortunately, that person is one of you seated here.¡± He firmly uses and that breaks the silence in the hall.


    The people start murmuring with each other. My team members and I exchange shocking looks.


    A fellow contestant?


    Wow! That person must really be audacious. He or she risked everything just to bring me down. "Without further ado, I will announce the culprit and ask her to step forward."


    "It''s a she!" I whisper loudly, petrified to my soul.


    I done even know why I''m shocked. Women can be just as evil as men.


    "The CEO and chief designer of Pinnacle Fashion. Miss Tamara Lawson, pleasee forward."


    Everyone turns to look in her direction and so do I.


    It''s her!


    The blond haired girl who is always on my case!


    She''s the one who tried to sabotage my chances of winning thispetition.


    That bitch!

 Chapter 0416

    Chapter 0416


    ?


    CHAPTER TWO HUNDRED AND SEVENTY-SEVEN.


    ASHANTI''S POV.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I''m not even surprised about this revtion. She really looks like someone who would do such a thing. How pathetic!" Kelly, my colleague,ments bitterly as we walk out of the hall. I am fuming with rage and only the goddess knows what I''d do to Tamara if I set my eyes on her right now. I''m definitely going to give her a solid smack.


    "It''s a good thing she has been suspended. She better go home and think about what she did!"


    The rambling continues until we all step out of the hall. There are a few others out here, gathered in clusters and engaged in conversations on the topic of Tamara''s sabotage. Some are expressing their disdain towards her dirty game while others are simply listening.


    She really messed up.


    We all abruptlye to a halt when we spot Tamara. All eyes are on her as she walks out of the hall towards the parking lot with her head held up high. She doesn''t look like someone who was just exposed formitting such a shameless act.


    "Look at her acting all high and mighty despite being in a hot mess."


    "One would look at her right now and think she''s proud of the fact that she''s been caught."


    ¡°It''s just a facade she''s putting on to mask her true feelings. Don''t be fooled by it. Deep down in her heart, she definitely regrets her actions and is calling herself a big idiot for pulling such a stunt! I''m sure of that!"


    We all look at Kelly who says those words with so much confidence.


    "So, are you going to go over and have a conversation with her or not?" Lena chimes me after a long moment of silence, snapping me out of my thoughts. My eyes go back to Tamara almost at her car and for a split second, I''m torn between choosing to be mature by heading to my car so I can leave or acting petty by going over and giving her a piece of my mind.


    I choose thetter.


    I''d rather be petty today.


    Silently, I tear myself from my group and head towards Tamara who''s about going into her car.


    "I believe you owe me an apology, Tamara." I say sharply and her head swivels in my direction. I sh her a tight smile that wipes off immediately it''s formed. Now I''m staring at her deadpan, wishing I could demonstrate a few of my fighting skills on her right now.


    She closes her car door and turns to face me fully.


    I watch in amusement as she eyes me disdainfully from head to toe before settling her gaze on my face.


    "If you''re going to beg for an apology, I think you should do so properly. And by propertly, I mean you should be on your knees, groveling." A wicked smirk spreads on her lips as she folds her arms over her breasts and strikes a pose.


    Yes!


    Elegant as always.


    She doesn''t look the least nervous or scared about the fact that she has been exposed. She''s calm and collected, like she had been expecting it. "Was it really worth it?"


    "Oh you have no idea. The look on your face when you saw your machines in ruins. The horror shing in your eyes when you came tenth in that round of thepetition. It was totally worth it."


    "But you''ve been disqualified for the


    De


    competition and banned from joining again for many years. Your career will be in the mud once this goes out Yourpany will incur huge losses and prolly go bankrupt. Was seeing me suffer during a single phase of apetition worth your career as a designer? ¨¤ career you spent years building. A craft you''ve been honing since you were a little girl. Was it really worth it?" My voice is calm but firm as I throw those questions at her face. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    That confident smirk on her lips is nowhere to be found now and a ridge forms between her brows as she creases them. It''s like the gravity of her actions just dawned on her.


    "Just so you know, Tamara, losing


    l.n


    one phase of thispetition is not enough to bring me down. There are several others and I will excel in all of them. If you think you can sabotage my chances of winning thispetition, please look for something else to do with your time because you''d be wasting it trying to stop me from winning thispetition."


    She scoffs in derision and takes a step forward.


    "If I were you I wouldn''t be so confident. I know you have the entire royal household on your side, but that won''t stop me from fucking you up if I want to. And when I say I mean to fuck you up, I''m not talking about this stupidpetition. There are many other ways I can do that. So if you better watch your back, because I''ve failed now does not mean I''ll fail next time. I won''t stop until I see your downfall, Ashanti. You won''t even know what hit you until you''re six feet down." She blinks an eye at me and hops into her car.


    I stay frozen on my spot as I watch her ignite the car engine and drive away.


    I have a talent for making enemies.


    I don''t even have to try.

 Chapter 0417

    Chapter 0417


    ?


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    My heart is ticking like a time bomb as I''m being led by a guard to Alpha Reagan''s office. After that very bone chilling conversation with Tamara, I made ast minute decision toe over here and thank Alpha Reagan for keeping his promise to me, but right now, I sort of regret that decision because I''m nervous as fuck.


    Thest time I was here was over two years ago. I was still a Harem girl and he was still hiding the fact that we were mates. I can still remember that day vividly like it happened yesterday.


    ¡°We''re here.¡± The guard''s announcement snaps me out of my thoughts as wee to halt in front of a door. I look up at the familiar door and let out a deep, quiet sigh.


    One other thing that''s making my guts form knots in my stomach is the fact that Alpha Reagan ispletely unaware of mying here. When I arrived and told the guards downstairs I wanted to see him, they didn''t even ask any questions and brought me here...


    The sound of the office door suddenly swings open with so much force, the wind it blows nearly locks me off my feet. Alpha Reagan''s facees into full view and the moment he sets his eyes on me, he freezes and blinks many times in disbelief.


    "Alpha Reagan!" I call, shocked by his sudden outburst.


    ¡°Ashanti." He whispers almost lifelessly. The guard, my escort, bows to both of us and leaves us to ride on with our drama. "Why did you open the door like that?"


    "Your pheromone." He says almost absentmindedly, looking left and right before focusing his gaze on me again. "I smelt it. And King told alerted me of your presence here. I wanted to deny it as I couldn''t think of a single reason why you woulde all the way here to see me, but he kept insisting and your pheromone... your pheromone kept messing with my head, so here I am..."


    My face has turned crimson red.


    I am sealing my lips shut into a thin line to stop my very smile from showing but I''m failing woefully at it.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    His wolf alerted him of my presence. He could smell my pheromone. It was messing with his head.


    That''s exactly the effect a she-wolf should have on her mate and I''ve got that effect on him. My heart feels like a jar of honey has been poured into it. "Please,e inside." He steps away from the doorway and gestures to me to go in which I do, calmly, even though what I really want to do is run inside or skip inside while screaming with happiness. Excitement is bubbling in my veins and if I don''t express it, it might burst out out in its own way, but I have to stayposed.


    The situation at hand does not permit me to smile with this man anyhow I want.


    "You''re wee to my office."


    He says as we both sit on the same couch. I nod quietly.


    "Why didn''t you tell me you wereing?"


    And miss seeing you react like this?


    No way!


    I clear my throat and turn to him.


    "I uh..." My hands join together on myp and my fingers starts ying with each other.


    Bloody nervousness!


    "I wanted it to be a surprise."


    "Oh, you have surprised me alright? I''m still shaking from the shock. If I take off my shirt, you''re going to see goosebumps scattered all over my arms. Never in a thousand years would I have imagined youing here to see me." His eyes light up like an electric bulb as he speaks. He looks really excited to me and that makes my heart meltpletely.


    Maybe I should do this often.


    No.


    If I do it often, he''s going to get used to it and there''ll be no goosebumps anymore.


    Speaking of goosebumps.


    My eyes drop to his arms and as expected, they are printed on the shirt fabric. I shamelessly ogle over them, wishing he could take off the shirt so I could see the goosebumps scattered over his skin.


    And of course it''s not the goosebumps I want to see. Those yummy hard pile of muscles chilling underneath that shirt... I want to see all of it. Again.


    "You are such a such a whore!" Lena firmly reprimands in my head and I quickly tear my eyes off his hands and look back at his face.


    "I uh... the culprit has been been discovered the organizers called a meeting today to expose her. She has been sanctioned ordingly, so I thought it wise toe and thank you for looking into the issue dike you promised."


    "Well... Ronald was the mastermind, but I''ll let him know you''re grateful."


    "Please do that. And I hope this isn''t a bad time. Am I distracting you from work?"


    "No. No!" He answers quickly. "Of course not. You''re not!"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes Ash. If anything, it''s work that always distracts me from spending as much time as I want with you. It''s never the other way round."


    My heart has flewn to the moon without me.


    I nearly forgot what a sweet talker this man is.


    Just then, the door creaks open and we both snap out heads in its direction. Kyle, who just walked it, pauses in his tracks when he sees us.


    "Oh! Bad timing. I will juste back some other time."


    "No!" I answer quickly, jumping to my feet. Alpha Reagan does the same. "It''s definitely important. I''m done with what I came here to do anyway. I''ll just be on my way."


    attempt to take a step, but A Ret


    Reagan holds me back. I turn to face him and the look I see in his eyes is not a friendly one.


    "No. I''m serious." Kyle insists from the door. "All wanted to do was disturb him. Stay." He says, waving a dismissive hand in the air but I know he''s lying because of the thick folder


    of documents he''s holding in his left hand.


    UMS


    "He''s right." Alpha Reagan chimes in.


    "Have a great time together." Kyle says and leaves the room. I turn to Alpha Reagan with a worried look on.


    "Are you sure about that?"


    He inches closer to me and takes my hands in his. He''s holding my eyes in his as he brings both my hands up to his lips and kisses them. A kiss which shoots sparks all over my body, almost making me vibrate with excitement.


    ¡°You have no idea how happy I am to have you here, Ash. I don''t care what important task I have to do today, I''m spending this day with you and you alone."


    An observable blush spreads ''throughout my cheeks and I don''t even try to hide my smile this time around.


    "Really?"


    "Yes. And I''d like us to start by having lunch together."


    "Lunch." I nod. "I like the sound of that."


    ¡°Good then. Give me a few minutes to make a phonecall and get my coat."


    "Sure." I take my seat once more while he goes over to his work table where he calls Kyle and asks him to reschedule all his meetings for the day and


    gets his coat.


    On our way to the door, his phone rings and he kills the ringer the moment he checks the caller ID.


    My smile widens because the call he rejected was Selena''s.


    God, I''m such a bitch!

 Chapter 0418

    Chapter 0418


    ?


    REAGAN''S POV.


    I''m all smiles as I walk towards the main door of the house, trying my best not to smile too widely as I nod in response to the guard''s greetings as I walk past them. The author and finisher of this very giddy mood I''m currently immersed in, is no one else but Ashanti, the love of my life. To say we had a great time today would be an understatement. The time I spent with her today dissolved every doubt I ever had about her not being the mate the Moon goddess wants me to end up with.


    Ashanti is the one. I could never choose Selena over her. Right now, what I have to do is find out what Selena has been up to these past five years she was away and if possible, what she is up to right now. I know she wasn''t resurrected from the dead. And that if the Moon goddess brought her to me again, it isn''t because she wants me to be with her. It''s definitely because she wants me to find out something about Selena and I know for sure that thing is going to shock the living hell out of me and everyone else once ites to the light. I just hope whatever it is shouldn''t affect my rtionship with Ashanti in any way. So far, we are doing well and I don''t want anything to evere between us again. I won''t let that happen. "Wee home, my Lord." Charlotte, my head servant greets me with a slight bow the moment I step into the living room.


    "Thank you, Charlotte." My eyes are hovering around the living room, scanning for any sign of Selena.


    I can''t hear tes ttering from the dinning or her voice giving orders to servants, so that means I''m free from having to turn down her dinner tonight.


    "I''ll get this." Says Charlotte as she steps forward to take my suitcase from my hand but I shake my head in denial.


    "It''s fine. I''ll take this myself." She nods and steps back. "Where''s Selena?" I ask tightly. I don''t even know why I''m asking. I don''t give two shits about her whereabouts.


    "In her bedroom, probably sleeping already, My Lord."


    Thank goodness. Thest thing I want is for her to show up here right now. I had a really good day that has left me in a really good mood. I don''t want to ruin it by interacting with Selena tonight.


    "How was she today?" Another question tumbles out of my mouth.


    Why do I even care?


    "Quiet.¡± Charlotte responds. My brows crease. She nods in agreement. "She stayed locked up in her bedroom all day and only ate dinner. She seemed devastated about something.


    She''ll be fine. My mind chimes.


    I simply nod my head.


    "Thank you for the report. I''ll be in my bedroom."


    "Would you like your dinner to be served in your bedroom?" She asks calmly and the word dinner makes my face turn red. I quickly clear my throat and maintain a straight face so the smile threatening to spread on my face stays at bay. I already had dinner with Ashanti and it was spectacr. Food tastes a million times better when I''m having it with her.


    "There will be no need for that. I already had dinner. Good night."


    "Goodnight, My Lord." I nod and proceed towards the staircase. As if waiting, memories of the time I spent with Ashnati today flood my mind and I start smiling like an idiot I


    again. I won''t be getting even an ounce of sleep tonight. That''s for sure.


    Her pretty face. The way the entire room lights up when she blesses it with her cute smile. The sweet sound of her voice filling the


    atmosphere when sheughs


    giggles at something funny say always makes my heart flutter. Content belongs to


    Ashanti is my undoing.


    I simply cannot live without her in my life.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I onlye back to the present when I find myself in front of my bedroom door. The goofy smile returns to my face as I think of what I''m going to do once I get in there.

 Chapter 0419

    Chapter 0419


    ?


    Freshen up, get on my bed and reminisce about my day with Ashanti till dawn.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I am a finished man.


    Exhaling heavily, I stretch my hand forward and creak the door knob. I push the door open and step into the warm, cosy bedroom, making sure to close it behind me. My eyes go straight to my bed, the only thing my body yearns for right now and I nearly have a heart attack when I spot a naked figure lying on it.


    I blink one, two, three, ten times in a single second before focusing my gaze on the figure again. I make out the face of the person.


    It''s Selena and she''s smiling from mr to mr.


    She''s stark naked, lying sideways with her hand propped under her head to keep it suspended from the bed as she looks at me. I shut my eyes for a few seconds, hoping that when I blink it open again, this image before me would have disappeared and it''d be that I was seeing things, but that''s not the case. When I open my eyes again, I''m met with the same scenario. Hot air blows out of my nostrils. My heart rate skyrockets. I''m trembling with rage as I take long strides over to the bed. My irrational mind is telling me to order her out of my bedroom this instant using my Alpha voice, but Kyle''s advice reys in my head.


    If I do that, she could figure out that I really feel nothing for her and our ns might go down the drain. No matter how angry I am right now, I have to stay calm and collected and handle this matter like the Alpha I am.


    "Selena." My voice is breathy and I''m making sure to keep my eyes on her face alone. "What is the meaning of this?" She slides down from the bed like a snake and stands before me. She still has that seductive smile going on.


    "Do you like what you are seeing?"


    Her question is a lethal invitationpelling me to look further down, but I''m tougher than that. I wouldn''t be alive today if I were that gullible. My gaze intensifies on her face.


    No, I do not like what I''m seeing and I''d really appreciate it if you could disappear from here right now.


    Those are the words I want to say to her right now, but I swallow them as I think of a more subtle way to send her out of here.


    "You''re not supposed to be here." I say quietly and she tilts her head to the side.


    "Why not?" She asks, taking a step forward. I do well to step back in order to maintain the distance between us. "I am your mate. I have the right to be here in whatever state I want to be." Her audacity makes me weak in the knees. I


    With her right now. I can''t deal


    to get the hell out of here. "Should i..."


    "No." I quickly cut her off, taking several steps back. "Stop."


    "Why do you want me to stop? You never ask me to stop. You used to loveing home to this view."


    "Selena." A small sigh escapes my lips. "I''m going out to take some air and I want you gone from this bedroom by the time I return. Is that clear."


    "But you..."


    "No buts." I quickly cut her off before


    she could protest. "Just be gone."


    et els


    And with that, I barge out of the bedroom, praying to my stars that she listens to me and leaves because I''m really not going to hold my words back if Ie back and meet her here.


    I need to have a serious talk with Kyle tomorrow. There has got to be another way to do this. I can''t keep living with this girl. She''s going tond me into trouble one of these days. Content belongs to


    A few minutes ago, I was convinced nothing could ruin my mood, but boy was I wrong!


    I need to stop underestimating Selena.

 Chapter 0420

    Chapter 0420


    ?


    REAGAN''S POV.


    I don''t know if Selena left likemanded her to before exiting the room because I didn''t spend the night in my bedroom when I returned from my walk. It felt so wrong to go back in there and sleep on the same bed a few hours after a naked woman other than Ashanti had slept on it. Doing that felt like cheating on her.


    Heck, I might need to change my bedroom again because that one has been defiled.


    That bedroom was our sacred ce. Up untilst night, I had never had any other naked girl in it except Ashanti and I wanted it to stay that way, but Selena just had to ruin things like she always does.


    Fucking annoying!


    I''m frowning like an angry bull as I head to the flight of stairs that lead downstairs and from here, I can hear tes ttering and Selena giving orders to the servants in the dining room. I let out a heavy sigh of exasperation and roll my eyes so hard, they nearly get stuck at the back of my head. She''s at it again. Making breakfast I did not ask for.


    I''m not going to eat any food she has made for me this morning and I''m not going to feel bad about it. I''m not going to care if that enables her decode how I really feel about her either.


    My steps hasten as I descend the stairs and as though she can hear me approaching, she rushes out of the dinning and meets me as I take thest step down. My mood turns sour upon seeing the wide smile on her face.


    ¡°Good morning, Alpha." She greets enthusiastically, almost jumping with excitement on her spot.


    "Good morning, Selena." My voice is rough and unpracticed. She stops jumping and stays still.


    "Your breakfast is ready." She says pointing to the dinning. I throw my eyes in the direction and indeed, breakfast is ready. Apart from the delicious aroma hanging in the atmosphere, there are dishes lined up on the dining table with jars of fruit juices and a te with cutleries stationed before the head seat of the table. It''s morning and I would really love to eat something before leaving for work, but I can''t.


    If I eat this breakfast, she''s going to think I was okay with what she didst time, which I''m not and thest thing I want is for her to ever pull such a stunt again.


    "I''m not in the mood to have breakfast." I reply tightly. The smile on her face instantly wipes off and


    "Why not?"


    "I just don''t want to." I step forward and walk past her.


    "Is it because of what I didst


    night?" Her question makes me stop in my tracks. Slowly, I do a hundred and eighty degree turn and soon


    facing her again with s? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    creased. "Did I offend you by sleeping naked in your bed while I


    waited for you toe back home?"


    My head turns from side to side as I try to make sure we''re the only ones in the living room. Thest thing I want is for this information to reach Ashanti''s ears.


    "That was very inappropriate."


    "I really don''t see anything wrong in what I did, but if I got you offended I''m sorry. I won''t do it anymore if you don''t want me to."


    "I don''t want you to, so I count on you to keep to your words."


    "But why not? I''m your mate, but ever since I returned you haven''t even looked at me in a loving way. You haven''t touched me or at least tried to. Don''t I look attractive to you anymore?"


    God, I cannot even begin to exin to her how much she''s missing the whole point.


    It''s not about her or her attractiveness.


    I remember telling this girl about Ashanti. Did shepletely forget about that or is she just feigning ignorance?


    Whatever it is, I do not have the time to y audience to her yapping right now.


    "Selena. I don''t want you making food for me anymore. Don''t waste your time because I won''t eat it. And about what happenedst night, it should never repeat itself again. Please." Content belongs to


    "What if I can''t? You are my mate and I have the right to..."


    "I have to go now. Have a nice day." I turn on my heels and saunter out of the living room and I can hear her mumbling angry, incoh¨¦rent words under her breath but I don''t care.


    When I arrive outside, I meet Charlotte, waiting for me with my suitcase.


    "Keep my room locked at all times." I order calmly. I take my case from her and head to my car.


    Kyle and I really have to talk.

 Chapter 0421

    Chapter 0421


    ?


    ASHANTI''S POV.


    ¡°Congrattions to the top 5 contestants of today''s phase of thepetition. You all created outstanding designs and deserve to be at the top. Let''s give a round of apuse to these magnificent design teams." The hall erupts with apuse from the other contestants and I can''t help but smile proudly as I p along. My team came first today and to say I''m proud would be an understatement. These little wins are important for boosting my esteem and determination to win this contest. The designs we had to create today were quite tricky, but we nailed them and even the live models we hired to model for us did and outstanding job.


    My eyes spot Mr. James, the male judge. He doesn''t look impressed at all by what''s going on. The man seems to be allergic to giving peoplepliments. Even seeing others do it irritates him. If it were up to him, no words of encouragement should be given to us the contestants and even the final winner should not be given an award. He''s such a killjoy. It must suck being his wife or child or friend at the very least.


    I tear my gaze away from his depressing figure and look back at the sweet judge who''s showering us withpliments we deserve. The apuse has stopped and the hall is back to its quiet and tranquil state. All eyes are on Mrs. Johan once again. It seems she has more to say.


    "Also, I want to formally announce that there will be a one month break in thepetition. During this month, you contestants are advised to stay back and practise more because the next phase after this will be more tedious andpetitive as it will be the start of the knock-out stages whereby the design team which takesst position will be disqualified."


    My heart misses a bit even though I know under normal circumstances, my team will neverest.


    "That''s cold." Ryan whispers and I lean into him and whisper in his ear.


    "That''s why it''s called apetition, love." He shoots me a scorn as I withdraw from him, grinning from mr to mr knowing I just annoyed him. He hates it when people get too close to him.


    ¡°So, use this break to do more research, practice like you''ve never done before and arm yourselves because the next round of thispetition will not be an easy one. That said, have a nice day, you all and see you in a month''s time." With a beaming smile on her face, she steps down from the podium and we all rise to our feet as the three judges exit the hall in a straight line. Once they are out of the door, chitchattingmences and I release the breath I was holding.


    I swear I wasn''t expecting that.


    One month break?


    I''m definitely going to have a st getting ready for the next round of thepetition.


    I congratte and hug my team members before leaving the hall as well. After all the work I did today, all I want to do right now is go home, fall on my bed and sleep for the rest of the day.


    "Ashanti." A very familiar voice calls from behind, stopping me in my tracks. Calmly, slowly, I turn around to see who it is and my eyes wide in shock when I see Leonard, standing before me in all his glory and smiling cheerfully like he always does. As usual, he''s mboyantly dressed like the designer he is and as he draws closer, the sweet smell of his cologne nearly knocks me off my feet.


    Why does he always smell so good!N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Leonard!" I called, shocked." Hi. What a pleasant surprise." He stops in front of me and shoves both hands in his trouser pockets.


    "Hello Ashanti, it''s good to see you


    too." He greets in that low baritone voice of his that would have had the


    ability to make me melt like butter if Alpha Reagan had not already stolen my heart.


    All of it.


    There''s no space left in it for any man. Not even if the man was almighty Leonard who was a genius designer with an amazing fashion sense and who always smells very nice.

 Chapter 0422

    Chapter 0422


    ?


    He''s stolen all of my heart yet he has the guts to live with another woman in his chambers...


    Ashanti, now you are going off topic. Leonard''s standing right before you. Focus your thoughts on him and the conversation you are having with him.


    "I uh..." I stutter, pushing a few strands of hair that keep flying into my face, behind my ear. "Now that you''re here, I just realised you''ve been absent for a while. Hope everything is okay with you."


    "Oh yes. I''m perfectly okay. I just had an emergency to take care of back home, that''s why lleft abruptly. But it''s all good now. Thanks for asking." "Oh, it''s nothing. The only thing one could notice was your absence. Your design team still aced every phase. You have some amazing designers in your team."


    "You can say that again. They are awesome. By the way, I heard what Tamara did to you. That was awful." He says with a worried expression and my mood nearly turns sour thinking about what I had to go through in that bitch''s hands. I swear the next time I set eyes on her, I won''t stop myself from plucking hair strands from her scalp.


    "Yeah..." I chuckle lightly. "Worst day of my life. Luckily she was caught and apprehended. We wouldn''t want someone like her lurking around here." "Of course not.¡± He says firmly, almost frowning. I nod and look at the ground below because I have nothing else to say. Five seconds of silence go by like ten years. The next words thate out of his mouth make my knees grow weak.


    "I''ve missed you." I looked up at him, startled. I nearly sprout out a pair of wings when he nods, sealing his statement.


    "Oh..." Is all I manage to say.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "And I would love to catch up with you for these weeks I''ve been away. How about I buy you dinner tonight so we could catch up as we eat?" Immediately, Alpha Reaganes to mind. He''s going to be livid if he hears Leonard is asking me out to dinner. The thought of him going red with rage and jealousy makes me smile within.


    "I''d love for you to buy me dinner, but I''m really not in the mood for going out on a formal, fancy dinner date. If we could keep it casual, I''ll be good."


    "We''ll keep it casual then. Dress for the weather, go for a walk, enjoy the evening breeze while we eat junk food and chit chat. How does that sound?"


    "I feel like I''m in high school again." I say, giggling like a child.


    e


    He''s not only good looking and soft spoken and kind, but he knows how to


    On and ept a woman''s


    in order to make her feel


    comfortable around him.


    Leonard, you are a rare gem. Whoever you end up with will be one lucky girl.


    "I take it that you like the idea. So what time works for you?"


    There he goes again, considering me first.


    He''s simply the best.


    "Six pm will do."


    "I''ll be at your doorstep to pick you up at six on the dot.¡±


    And I know he will. He''s very time conscious. I smile widely as I nod my head in agreement.


    "I will be waiting."


    "Can I walk you to your car?" He asks, showing the way to my car that''s parked a few metres away. I quietly nod and he starts leading the way, but three stepster, a car pulls into the driveway and the moment a man dressed in a ck suit alights from the passenger seat and goes to open the back seat door, I freeze in my tracks because I know exactly who is going to step out of that car. Content belongs to


    Leonard, who definitely gets the memo, stops, as well and we both watch Alpha Reagan alight from the car. He has his usual poker


    el


    expression but the moment he sees Leonard standing by my side, his face turns basalt.


    This is not good.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!